BOOK 902.N543C c. 1 NICOLAS # CHRONOLOGY OF HISTORY ^'^ ' abmet LyclopcBdiA Eng Ireh Scot unil 3 T1S3 0020Mfll2 M thors. >sh. &c. er Scolt Frai Netherlands Switzerland Denmark, Sweden, & Norway Poland Germanic Empire . . . . Russia • Spain and Portugal . . . . Europe during Middle Ages . Italian Republics Fall of the Roman Empire . Rome Greece Grecian & Roman Antiquities The Church Reformation Maritime Discovery .... Outlines of History .... Chronology of History . . . British Lawyers „ Military Commanders „ Naval Commanders . „ Statesmen .... one . one . first one . three three five . four one . two. two. owe . T. C. Grattan . Forming Vols, o, ' 8. 18 37. 6*2. 81.95.104. ] 65. 90. 1.4. 13. 33. 12. 15. 23. 10. S. A. Dunham S. A. Dunham S. A. Dunham Robert Bell . S. A. Dunham S. A. Dunham De Sismondi . De Sismondi . Rev. C. Thirlwall two. two. two^ three one . one . BZOGKAPKY. H. Ro'scoe Rev. H. Stebbing . Rev. H, Stebbing . W. D. Cooley . . T. Keightley . . . Sir H. Nicolas . . 310. 20. 60. 64. 67. 79. 85. 100. 29. 30. 32. 35 38. 45. 49. 53. b\ 27. 56. 61. 50. 73. one . three 1 to 4 five . first. 1 to J first. Foreign Statesmen .... English Poets , Literary and Scientific Men ) of Great Britain . j „ France ..... „ Italy, Spain, &c. . . 1 to 3 KTATURAX. Preliminary Discourse . . . one History of Natural Philosophy one Treatise on Arithmetic . . . one „ Astronomy . . . one „ Mechanics . Rev. G. R. Gleig R. Southey . . Mackintosh, &c. . G.P.R. James, &c. R. Bell . . . „ Optics . . . . Heat „ Chemistry . . . Hydrostatics and Pneumatics Essay on Probabilities . . . one one one one one one Mrs, Shelley & others J. Montgomery, &c. PHZZ.OSOPK-7, &C. Sir J. Herschel . . Professor Powell . Dr. Lardner . . . Sir J. Herschel . . Capt. Kater & Dr.t Lardner . . .J Sir D. Brewster Dr. Lardner . . . Professor Donovan Dr. Lardner . . . Professor de Morgan 68. 74. 80. 88 103. 114. 47. 70, 41. 52, 77. 86. 2. 11. 16. 9. 44, 25. 28. 36, 40. 48, 57. 87 21, 78. 91, 9t 101. 108, 46. 76. 82, 8^^ 102, 112, 84. 93. 106. 105. 63. 71. 96, 14. 51. 55, 43. 5. - 19. 39. 34. 17, 107. ARTS AND lAANVFACTURES. Brewing, Baking, &c. . Silk Manufacture . . . Manufactures in Metal . Porcelain and Glass . . Preliminary Discourse . Geology Botany Animals Quadrupeds Birds Animals in Menageries Fishes two. . . Professor Donovan 3, 94, 22. three . . one , . . 24. 42. 54. 26. KATURAZ. KZ^TORY. one . two . one . one . one , two , one . first. W. Swainson . , Professor Phillips , Rev. J.S. Henslow VV. Swainson , . W. Swainson .' . W, Swainson . . W. Swainson . . W, Swainson . . 59, 97. 111. 75. 66. 72. 83. 92, 98, I /9 o ^ ^ CHSOHOJLO'C^Y Of HI STOMY. /•nlilnliii I IJubltc auii prill ate 13inniinx'nte. ' :_ BY SIB JOJIiBl^ KJ€0]L.A?^, K..c\B <', |i' 'Co nil an'. ■,v|, ,i,ni\ rNVI.M|;.TJ'l'i;K (KIWJ-K STKKET. i I- PREFACE. Though the value of Chronology, as one of the great land-marks of History, be generally admitted, the reduction of the different Eras, and other Epochs by which time was formerly computed, to the present mode of calculation, has not received the attention in this country to which it is en- titled. Every event in History arose from some preceding transaction, and became, in its turn, the parent of others, either more or less important ; hence, how- ever trifling in themselves, or, if viewed without re- lation to other circumstances, however immaterial the precise time of their occurrence may be, there are few that had not some influence on the state of the nation in which they took place, and not unfre- quently also, on the affairs of neighbouring countries. The mere knowledge that any circumstance did hap- pen, is of little use for the legitimate purposes of History, the utility of which depends on tracing events to their causes ; and, when these are known, to discover their general consequences. Abstract- edly, even the greatest event of modern or ancient History can claim but little consideration. What would it matter to posterity, for example, whether A 3 VI PREFACE. the battle of Waterloo was or was not fought, much less the precise day and year when it occurred, were it not the first link of a long chain of events, the operation of which on Europe, and, indeed, on the whole civilised World, it will be the province of future Historians to describe ? Hence arises the value of Chronology; for a mistake in the date of that battle might induce a writer, hereafter^ to confound cause with effect, by supposing that Napoleon's second abdication preceded, instead of being the result of, his defeat at Waterloo. The facility with which an error of this kind may be committed,, in relation to affairs in early History, from documents not being dated either on the day, or in the month and year of our Lord, but in a manner which has long fallen into desuetude, will be afterwards pointed out. If, then. History should be studied as a science, that mankind may learn from the past what to expect in the future, it necessarily follows, that all the facts which History records, ought to be referred, with mathematical precision, to their proper dates ; for if one of them be misplaced, the inferences drawn from it, will be founded upon false premises. Chronology and Geography have been justly called the " eyes of History," without the lights of which all is chaos and uncertainty; but perhaps a better simile would be, that Dates are to History, what the Latitude and Longitude are to Navigation, — fixing the exact position of, the objects to which they are applied. It is, however, to little purpose that early Chroniclers and Annalists should be correct in PREFACE. VU their Dates, or that Historical evidences should be carefully preserved, if those who consult them are ignorant of the means of reducing those Dates to the present system of computing time. The ne- cessity of supplying Historians and Antiquaries with this information was long since felt in France, and produced the publication of that splendid' monu- ment of learning, " L'Art de verifier les Dates," which has left little to be done by subsequent Chronologists beyond the humble duty of trans- lation or abridgment. That country can also boast of many works of a similar nature, two of which only require to be noticed, namely, " De Vaines* Dictionnaire Raisonne de Diplomatique," and the "Nouveau Traite de Diplomatique," to prove that what is called " La science Diplomatique," holds a high rank in the literature of France. Several able works on Chronology, it is true, exist in our language ; but it is notorious that there is not one which contains the necessary Tables and other data, " pour verifier," as the French happily term it, the various Dates which are to be found in the Chronicles, Royal Acts, and Private Instru- ments of this Country. The consequence of this neglect of a subject on which all Dates in English History, all Records, and, consequently, all Historical accuracy, depend, is shown in a manner which is humiliating to our National literature. In the celebrated collection of documents, printed by Rymer in " The Foedera," at the expense of the public, in the time of Queen Anne, numerous instruments of all reigns from Richard the First to Edward the Fourth, are mis- A 4 Vill PREFACE. placed by one entire year. Striking as this fact is, it is equally remarkable that the knowledge of Dates should have made no progress in England during the following century ; for although the French works which have just been cited, pointed out the cause of these errors, yet our Archivists and Historians remained in utter ignorance of the circumstance. The new edition of Rymer's Foedera, of which five ponderous volumes have been printed, has in tTiis, as in all other instances, copied and perpetuated the errors of the former editions ; and thus a work is given to the world, under the authority of a Royal Commission appointed at the desire of the House of Commons of Great Britain, which bears evidence throughout, that those to whose care it was intrusted, were ignorant of the principle upon which all English Records were dated. To modern Historians these blunders have proved a fertile source of confusion and mistake ; and the effect of them in a recent inquiry into a constitutional question of the greatest interest, is exemplified in the following pages.* The utility of a work which will enable the Historical or Antiquarian student to ascertain the exact Date of events or records, is best shown by mentioning some of the Dates which it is indis- pensably necessary he should reduce to modern computation. In ancient periods, the various Eras and Epochs from which different nations dated their Annals, — for instance, the Olympiads, the Christian Era, the Eras of Rome, Alexandria, Constantinople, Seleucidae, Antioch, Abraham, Nabonassar, Tyre, * Vide page 3C2, et seq. PREFACE. IX of the Jews, of the Persians, the Hegira, , and add to the product the number of years of the given Olympiad. If before Christ, subtract the amount from 777 ; if after Christ, subtract 77ti from the amount, and the remainder will be the beginning of the year required.* The number of each month of an Olympiad must be reckoned from July, because July is the first month of an Olympiad. II. ERA OF THE FOUNDATION OF ROME. Great doubts have been entertained, as well by an- cient historians as by modern chronologists, respecting this era. Polybius fixes it to the year B. C. 751 ; Cato, who has been followed by Dionysius of Hahcar- * Examples : — I. To find the year before Christ of the 2nd year of the 146th Olympiad. 145 The Olympiad preceding the l46th. X 4 580 + 2 Year of the Olympiad. 582 Subtracted from 777, 777 there remain 95 The year before Christ of the 2nd year of the 146th Olympiad. II. To find the year of our Lord of the 2nd year of the 222nd Olympiad. 221 X 4 + 2 - 776 110 Year of our Lord of the 2nd year of the 222nd Olympiad. ROMAN AND CHRISTIAN ERA. 3 iiassus, Solinus, and Eusebius, to B. C. 752 ; Fabius Pictor, to B. C. 747 ; archbishop Usher, to B. C. 748 ; and Newton, to B. C. 627. Terentius Varro, however, refers it to B. C. 753, which computation was adopted by the Roman emperors, and by Plutarch, Tacitus, Dion, Aulus Gelhus, Censorinus, Onuphrius, Baroius, bishop Beveridge, Strauchius, Dr. Playfair, and by most mo- dern chronologists. Livy, Cicero, Phny, and Velleius Paterculus occasionally adopted both the Varronian and Catonian computations. Dr. Hales has, however, de- termined, from history and astronomy, that the Var- ronian computation is correct, viz., B. C. 753 ; which may, therefore, it is presumed, be considered as the true date of the era of the foundation of Rome. III. THE CHRISTIAN ERA. The Christian era, or era of Jesus Christ, or, as it is often called, of the incarnation, commenced on the 1st day of January, in the middle of the 4th year of the 194th Olympiad, the 753rd of the building of Rome, and in the 4714th of the JuHan period. This era was first used about the year 527 by Dionisius, sur- named '' Exiguus," but better known as '' Denys le Petit," a monk of Scythia and a Roman abbot, in con- sequence of which it is sometimes called '' Recapitulatio Dionisii." It was not introduced into Italy until the sixth century ; and, though first used in France in the seventh, it was not universally established there until about the eighth century. An instance of the use of the Christian era in England is supposed to have oc- curred as early as the year 6"80*; it was generally * •• Regnante in pcrpetuum ac gubernante Domino nostro Saivatore se- cula universa, Anno recapitulationis Dionisi, id est ab Incarnatione Christ!. sexcentessimo octuatresimo. Indictione sexta revoluta, &c. Quapropter ego Oshere Rex," &c. Mr. Hardy, in his preface to the Charter Rolls, observes, that " Si)e!man (Concil, vol. i.) ami Marsham (in Mon. Angl.) are of opinion that the Christian era, although used by the Vt-nerable Bede, had hardly been introduced into England in the time ot Charlemagne. Dr. Hickes, however, controverts their assertions ; and adduces the fol- lowing instances to prove that the date of the Incarnation was used be- fore the year 800, when Charlemagne was made emperor of the French, in the charter of Ethelbert, king of tlie West Saxons, this occurs : — B 2 ERAS AND EPOCHS. adopted in the eighth century ; and it was ordained by the Council of Chelsea, in July, Sl6, that all bishops should date their acts from the year of the incarnation of our Saviour. It will, however, afterwards appear, that considerable difference has existed, not only in various countries, but even in the same place in the same country, and at the same period, respecting the commencement of the year. In Spain, the Christian era, though occasionally adopted in the eleventh, was not uniformly used in public instruments until after the middle of the four- teenth, century, nor in Portugal until about the year 1415. In the Eastern empire, and in Greece, it was not universal, until after the capture of Constantinople by Mahomet II. in 1453.* The years of the Christian era are described in an- cient documents as the years " of Grace," of '^ the In- carnation," of " our Lord," of '' the Nativity," of " the Circumcision " and "annus Trabeationis." IV. THE JULIAN ERA. The epoch of the Julian era, which precedes the common or Christian era by forty-five years, is the reformation of the Roman calendar by Julius Caesar, who ordained that the year of Rome 707 should consist of 15 months, forming altogether 445 days; that the ensuing year, 708, should be composed of 365 days ; and that every fourth year should contain 366 days ; the additional day being introduced after the 6th of the calends of March, i. e., the 24th of February, which year he called Bissextile, because the 6th of the calends of March were then doubled. Julius Caesar ' Scripta est haec charta anno Dominicae Incarnationis, d.ccxc' In a charter of OfFa, king of Mercia, ' Actum anno Dominica? Incarnationis, D.ccLXXXvni." In a charter of Ethelbert, the second king of Kent, ' Ac. turn [anno] Dominicae Incarnationis, d.cclxxxi ;' and in the charter of Egbert, king of Kent, ' Actum anno Dominicae Incarnationis, u.ccLXV." Textus Roffensis, pp. 134.b 132. 131. 127." * De Vaines's Dictionnaire Raisonne de Diplomatique, torn. i. p. 329. JULIAN ERA. 5 also divided the months into the number of days which they at present contain. The Roman calendar, which was divided into Calends, Nones, and Ides, was used in most public instruments throughout Europe for many centuries, and will be found in a subsequent part of this volume. The Calend is the first day of each month. The Ides were eight days in each month : in March, May, July, and October, the Ides commence on the loth, and in all other months on the 13th, day. The Nones are the 5th day of each month, except in March, May, July, and October, when the Nones fall on the 7th day. * The days of the month were reckoned backwards instead of forwards : thus, the 3rd calends of February is the 29th of January ; the 4th calends of February is the 29th of January; the 15th calends of February is the 18th of January, &c. ; and in a similar manner with respect to the Ides and Nones. But a reference to the Roman calendar itself will be more satisfactory than any explanation. Except July and August, which were named after Juhus and Augustus Caesar, (having before been called Quintilis and Sextilis,) the Roman months bore their present names. An error prevailed for thirty-seven years after the death of Julius Caesar, from reckoning every third in- stead of every fourth year a bissextile or leap-year, as if the year contained 36'5 days 8 hours. When this mistake was detected, thirteen intercalations had oc- curred instead of ten, and the year consequently began three days too late. The calendar was, therefore, again corrected ; and it was ordered that each of the ensuing twelve years should contain 365 days only, and that there should not be any leap-year until A. U. C. 76O, or A. D. 7. From that time the years have been cal- culated without mistakes, and the Roman year has been adopted by all Christian nations, though after the sixth * Sex Maius Nonas, October, Julius, et Mars ; Quatuor at reliqui ; — dabit Idus quilibet octo. B 5 6 ERAS AND KPOCHS. century it became usual to date from the birth of our Saviour. To reduce the year of Rome to the year before or after Christ, if the year of Rome be less than 754, deduct the year from 754, in which case the difference is the year before Christ. If the year of Rome be not less than 754, deduct 753 from it, and the remainder will be the year after Christ. * V. THE INDICTIONS. The iNDicTioxs consisted of a revolution of fifteen years, which are separately reckoned as Indiction 1, Indiction 2, &c., up to 15 ; when they recommence with Indiction 1. Their origin has not been ascertained; but Gibbon observes, that the name and use of the "^ Indictions " were derived from the Roman tributes. The emperor subscribed with his own hand, and in l^urple ink, the solemn Edict or Indiction, which was fixed up in the principal city of each diocese during two months previous to the first day of September in each year ; and, by a very easy connection of ideas, the v,"ord '' indiction " was transferred to the measure of tribute which it prescribed, and to the annual term which it allowed for the payment.f It is certain, how- ever, that the Indictions are not of higher antiquity than the time of the emperor Constantine, nor of less than that of Constantius. The first evidence of the use of this epoch is in the Theodosian code, in the reign of * Examples : — I. Required the year before Christ of the year of Rome 635. 754 — A.U.C. 685 Year B.C. 69 IL Required the year of Christ of the year of Rome 792. A.U.C. 792 — 753 A.D." •f Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, vol. ii. p. 311. THE INDICTIONS. 7 Constantius, who died in 36l ; but doubt exists as to the precise time of the commencement of the Indictions; some writers assigning the first Indiction to the year 312; the greater number to the year ^13; others to 314 ; while some place it in the year 315. In '' L'Art de verifier les Dates," the year 313 is fixed upon as that of the first Indiction. There are four descriptions of Indictions. The first is that of Constantinople, which was instituted by Constantine in A. D. 312, and began on the 1st of September. The second, and more common in England and France, was the imperial or Cesarean Indiction, which began on the 24th of September. The third kind of Indiction is called the Roman or pontifical, from its being generally used in papal bulls, at least from the ninth to the fourteenth century ; it com- mences on the 25th of December or 1st of January, according as either of these days was considered the first of the year. The fourth kind of Indiction, which is to be found in the register of the parliaments of Paris, began in the month of October. In France, under the first race of the French monarchs, which ended in A. D. 752, the Indiction was dated from the month of September ; under the second race, A. D. 752 to A. D. 987, the Greek Indiction (the 1st of Sep- tember), and the Roman Indiction (the 1st of January), were both used ; under the third race, great variation prevailed in using the Indiction. The Indiction was generally used in ecclesiastical acts of the eighth century. During the ninth, tenth, and eleventh centuries the Constantine Indiction was occasionally used in France, Germany, England, and even in Italy. In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries the Roman Indiction was, nevertheless, always adopted ; but in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries the Imperial Indiction, beginning on the 24th of September, was most followed in England, Germany, and France * ; which epoch was first used in * De Vaines's Dictionnaire Raisonne de Diplomatique. Mr. Hardy says, in his preface to the Charter Kolls, that the introduction of the B 4< 8 ERAS AND EPOCHS. this; country^ at the time of the mission of St. Augustine, by St. Gregory. It is^ however, said, that after the twelfth century the Indiction was rarely mentioned in public instruments ; that it feU into desuetude with Louis le Jeune, who ascended the throne in 1137, and died in 1180; but that in private charters, and in ecclesiastical documents, in France, the usage continued until the end of the fifteenth century. * To ascertain the Indiction of any year of our Lord, add 3 to the given year, and divide the sum by 15 : if nothing remain, the Indiction of that year will be 15; if any number remain, that number will be the number of the Indiction. t The year of the pontifical Indiction (from A.D. 1000 to A.D. 1999) will be found in the Table marked K, in another part of this volume. VI. THE MUNDANE ERA OF ALEXANDRIA. The Alexandrian era of the creation of the WORLD was fixed at 5502 years before Christ ; so that the year of our Lord 1 corresponded with the Alex- andrian year of the creation 5503. This computation was continued until the year of our Lord 284, or of the Alexandrian era 5786 ; but in A. D. 285, and A. Alex. 5787, ten years were subtracted, and that year was called 5777. To reduce the Alexandrian to the Christian era, 5502 Indiction in the dates of charters is frequently embarrassing, and has in many cases been proved to be inaccurate ; and that it is now generally admitted that a charter, in which an error respecting the Indiction may be found, should not, therefore, be rejected as spurious. * L'Art de verifier les Dates. t Example : — Required the Indiction for the year 1290L 1290 + 3 15)1293(86 120 93 90 3 1 he Indiction for the year 1290. OF ANTIOCU AND CONSTANTINOPLK. 9 must be subtracted from the Alexandrian era until A. Alex. 5786, and after that year by subtracting 5492. To ascertain the year of the Alexandrian era of any year of our Lord after A.D. 285, add 5492 to the year of Christ ; and if before A. D. 285, 5502 must be added. VII. THE MUNDANE ERA OF ANTIOCH. The creation of the world was placed by the era of Antioch ten years later than by the era of Alexandria ; as it fixed that event 5492 years before Christ, instead of 5502 years. As, however, ten years were subtracted from the Alexandrian era in A. D. 285, the two eras thenceforward coincided. To reduce the era of Antioch to the Christian era, subtract 5492 from the former. VIII. THE ERA OF CONSTANTINOPLE. The ERA OF Constantinople, which was adopted in that city before the middle of the seventh century, like- wise commences with the creation of the world, which is assigned to the 5508th year before Christ, the year of whose Incarnation fell in the 5509th of this era. The Russians followed this calculation until the reign of Peter the Great, having received it from the Greek church, by which it is still used. In the era of Con- stantinople there are two years ; the civil, which begins with the month of September, and the ecclesiastical, which commences on the 21st of March, and sometimes on the 1st of April. It cannot.be positively asserted that the 1st of September was always the first day of the civil year of this era, especially after the separation of the Eastern and Western empires ; but if such was the fact, there must, it is presumed, have been two kinds of civil years ; viz. the Roman, or consular, beginning on the 1st of January, as at Rome, and the Greek, which commenced on the 1st of September. To ascer- 10 ERAS AND EPOCHS. tain what year of the era of Constantinople corresponds with any year of our Lord, subtract 5508 from the former, from the month of January to August ; and 5509j, from September to the end of the year. These numbers added to the year of Christ will, of course, give the year of this era. * IX. THE ERA OF THE SELEUCID^, OR THE GRECIAN era; S0METI3IES ALSO GALLED THE ERA OF ALEX- ANDRIA. The Greeks adopted two epochs, both named after Alexander the Great. The first dates from the death of that prince, 12th of November, 324- B. C. ; but its usage is not well attested. The second Greek era, which is sometimes im- properly called the era of Alexander, was more com- monly, as well as more justly, termed the era of the Seleucid^e, or the era op the Greeks. It is also occasionally called the era of the Syro-Macedonians. It commences in the year of Rome 442, twelve years after the death of Alexander, and 311 years and 4 months before the birth of our Saviour, being the epoch of the conquest of Babylon by Seleucus I., surnamed Nicator, or the Victorious. The Juhan year, formed of the Roman months (to which Syrian names were given), was used. This era prevailed, not only in the dominions of Seleucus, but among almost all the people of the Levant, where it is still in use. Considerable variation^ * Examples • — L Required the year of the era of Constantinople of April, 1720. 1720 + 5508 April, 7228 of the era of Constantinople. II. Required the year of Christ of October, 6432, of the era of Constan- tinople. 6432 5509 A.D. 923 OF ANTIOGII AND PISA. 11 however, existed respecting the commencement of the year ; the Greeks of Syria began it on the 1st of Sep- tember, and other Syrians in the month of October. The Jews, after they became subject to the kings of Syria, likewise adopted this era ; and did not abandon it for the one now used by them until within the last 400 years. By the Arabs it is still used. The names of the Syrian and Greek months were as follow ; — Syrian Months. Greek Months. Roman Months. Eloul - - Gorpiaeus - September. Tisri I. - - Hyperberetaeus - October, Tisri II. - Dius - - - November. Canun I. - - Apellaeus - December. Canun 11. - AudynsDus - - January. Sabat - Peritius - February. Adar - - - Dystrus - March. Nisan - Xanthicus - - April. Icar - Artemisius - - May. Haziran - - Daesins . June. Tamus - - Pansemus - - July. Ab - Lous - August. X. THE CiESAREAN ERA OF ANTIOCH. This era was instituted at Antioch, in consequence of the victory gained by Julius Caesar in the plain of Pharsaha, on the 9th of August, in the year of Rome 706, and 48 years before Christ. The Syrians com- puted this era from the autumn, or from the ] st Tisri (October), of the year 48 B. C. ; but the Greeks began it from their month Gorpiaeus (September)^ 49 B. C, and in the year of Rome 705. XI. THE ERA OF PISA. This era, which was sometimes used in France, especially in the twelfth century, differed from our common era by preceding it by one year only. 12 ERAS AND EPOCHS. XII. THE ERA OF SPAIN. Spain having been conquered by the emperor Augus- tus, in the year of Rome 715, thirty-nine years before the birth of Christ, a new era was created, founded on the Julian calendar, called the era of Spain, the first year of which commenced on the 1st of January, A-U.C. 7l6, and 38 B. C. It was not confined to Spain, but was adopted in Portugal, Africa, and in the southern pro- vinces of France. The era of Spain was abolished in Catalonia in 11 80 ; in the kingdom of Aragon, in 1 350; in that of Valencia, in 1358; and in Castile in 1393; but it prevailed in Portugal so lately as 1415, if not until 1422. To reduce the era of Spain to the common year, 38 must be subtracted from the latter. If before the birth of Christ, 3Q must be subtracted. * XIII. the era of dioclesian, or of the martyrs. This era dates from the 29th of August, A. D, 284, the day when Dioclesian was proclaimed emperor at Chalcedon ; and, in consequence of his persecution of the Christians, it is also called the era of Martyrs, t The year consists of 365 days, with an additional day every fourth year : it contains twelve months of thirty days each, with five additional days in common, and six in leap-years. Before the reformation of the Roman calendar by Julius Caesar, the Egyptian year consisted of twelve months, each containing thirty days ; and to the end of each year they added five days, called, for * Examples : — L Era of Spain 1320 XL Anno Domini 1296 — 38 + 38 Anno Domini 1282 Era of Spain 1334 + The Ethiopians called the years of the era of martyrs " years of grace." They did not, however, reckon them in a continued series after the year of Christ 284, but formed a period of 532 years, at the end of which they recommenced with 1. They also adopted, for the mundane era, the calculation of Julius Africanus, and anticipated the Christian era by eight years. ERA OF DIOCLESIAN. 13 that reason, " epagomenae," to complete the number of 365. But, as about six hours still remained at the completion of every year, it followed that every four years each month retrograded one day, forming one entire year in every 146l years. To remedy this in- convenience, the astronomers of Alexandria added to every fourth year a sixth epagomene, as Julius Csesar had added a Spth day to every February. By this means they rendered their year fixed, and gave it all the consistency and regularity of the Julian year.* The 29th of August answers to the first day of their common year, and the 1st of September to the inter- calary year. The era of Dioclesian was generally used by Chris- tian writers until the introduction of the Christian era, in the sixth century, and it is still used by the Ethio- pians and Copts. The following table shows the correspondence of the Egyptian calendar with our ownf, and the names which the Egyptians and Ethiopians gave their months : — Roman Months. Egyptian Months. Ethiopian Months. Sum at the end of each Month. August 29. - Thoth - - Mascaren - 30 days. September 28. Paophi - - Tikmith - - 60 — October 28. - Athyr - Hadar - - 90 — November 27. f Choeac orl \ Cohiac J - Tybi - - Tacsam - - 120 — December 27. - Tir - - 150 — January 26. - Mechir - - Jacatith - - 180 — February 25. - Phamenoth - Magabith - 210 — March 27. - - Pharmouti - Miazia - - 240 ~ April 26. •- - Pashons - - Gimboth - 270 — May 26. - - Payni - - Sene - - 300 — June 25. - - Epiphi - - Hamlt - - 330 — July 25. - - Mesori - Nahase - - 360 — * This reform, which was ordered by a decree of the senate of Rome, in the 16th year of the Julian era, B.C. 30, did not take effect until five years afterwards, and only at Alexandria. The rest of Egypt continued for a long time to use the imperfect year. t For the modern names of the Coptic months, and the corresponding periods of our calendar, see the note to p. 15, 14 ERAS AND EPOCHS. August 24. . 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. Epagomene, called Nisi by the modern Copts in common years, and Ke- bus when the year is intercalary Intercalary 1 2 3 4 5 = 365 The year^ which was intercalary_, commenced on the SOth of August ; butj as it agreed with the Roman bissextile year, it finished on the 28 th of the following August;, and the next began on the 29th. To reduce the years of the Dioclesian era to those of the Christian, add 283 years and 240 days to each. As the Dioclesian year next after leap-year commenced a day later than in the common year, one day must consequently be added from the 29th of August to the end of the ensuing February. XIV. THP] ERA OF THE HEGIRA, OR THE ERA OF THE TURKS, ARABS, AND OTHER MAHOMEDANS. The epoch of the era of the hegira is, according to the civil calculation, Friday, the 16th of July, A.D. 622, the day of the flight of Mahomet from Mecca to Me- dina, which is the date of the Mahomedans * : but astro- * Lane, in his recent " Account of the Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians," states, that "the Mahomedan era does not com- mence from the day on which the prophet departed from Mecca, but from the first day of the moon or month of Mohharran preceding that event. It is said, that Mohammed, after having remained concealed in a cave near Mecca three days with Aboo Bekr, began his journey, or ' the Flight,' to El Medeeneh on the ninth day of the third month (Rabeea cl-Owwal), sixty-eight days after the commencement of the era. Thus the first two months are made of thirty days each, which is often the case when the calculation from the actual sight of the new moon is followed ; and the ' Flight' itself, from the cave, may be inferred to have commenced on the 22nd of September." (Vol. i. p. 419.) He also says, " The Arabs generally commence each month on the night on which, or on the eve of which, the new moon is actually seen ; and this night is in most cases the second, but sometimes, and in some places, the third, after the true period of the new moon. If, however, the moon is not s^eu on the second or third night, the month is commenced on the latter. The new moon of July, A.D. 622, happened between five and six o'clock in the morning of the 14th, therefore the 16th was, most probably, the first day of the era." ^bid. p. 301.) ERA OP THE HEGIRA. J 5 nomers and some historians assign it to the preceding day, viz. Thursday, the 1,5th of July; an important fact, to be borne in mind when perusing Arabian writers. The years of the Hegira are lunar years, and contain twelve lunar months, each commenceing with the new moon ; a practice which necessarily leads to great confusion and uncertainty, inasmuch as every year must begin considerably earlier in the season than the pre- ceding one. In chronology and history, however, and in dating their public instruments, the Turks use months, which contain alternately thirty and twenty-nine days, except the last month, which, in intercalary years, con- tains thirty days. The months of the Hegira consist, like ours, of weeks, each day of which begins in the evening, after sunset, and is termed by the catholic church ferial: thus, our Sunday is the first /erm of the Arabian week, and our Saturday the seventh. The years of the Hegira are divided into cycles of thirty years, nineteen of which are termed common years, of 354 days each, and the eleven others intercalary, or abundant, from their consisting of one day more : these are the 2nd, 5th, 7th, 10th, 13th, I5"th, 18th, 21st, 24th, 26th, and 29th. To ascertain whether any given year be intercalary or not divide it by 30 ; and if any of the above numbers remain the year is one of 355 days. The names of the months as used by the Turks, with the length of each, are as follow * : — * After giving the names of these months as they are now pronounced by the Egyptians, Lane says, " Each of these months retrogrades through all the different seasons of the solar year in the period of about thirty-three years and a half; consequently they are only used for fixing the anni, versaries of most religious festivals, and for the dates of historical events, letters, &c., and not in matters relating to astronomy or the seasons. In the latter cases the Coptic months are still in general use. With their Moslem names"! give the corresponding periods of our calendar : — 1. Toot commences on the lOlh or 11th of September. 2. Babeh loth or lUh of October. 3. Hatoor Sth or 10th of November. ^vu^g'I^K^y^ak] 9th or 10th of December. 5. Toobeh Sth or Pth of January. 6. Amsheer 7th or 8th of February. 16 ERAS AND EPOCHS. Moharram - 30 Schaban - - - 29 Saphar - _ - 29 Ramadhan - - 30 Rabia I. - 30 Schoual - - 29 Rabia IL - - 29 Dhu'lkadah - - 30 Guimadhi I. - - 30 Dhul hajjah - - 29 Guimadhi II. 29 and, in intercalary Redgeb - - - 30 years, 30 days. Their weeks of seven days are named as foUow : — Turkish. Ancient Arabic. Modern Arabic. Su. - Pazar gun - Bawal - Yom ahad. M. - Pazar ertes 1 - Bahun - Yom theaa. Tu. > Sale - - - Jebar - Yom tulta. W. . Charshamb i - Dabar - Yom arba. Th. - Pershambe - Femunes - Yom hamsa. F. - Juraa - - - Aruba - Juma. Sa. - Juma ertesi - Shiyar - Sabt. To ascertain precisely the day on which any year of the Hegira begins would require elaborate tables, which 7. Baramhat commences on the 9th of March. 8. Burmoodeh 8th of April. 9. Beshens 8th of May. 10. Baooneh 7th of June. 11. Ebeeb 7th of July. 12. Misra 6th of August. The Eiaym en-Nesee (intercalary days), five or six days, complete the year. " These months, it will be observed, are of thirty days each. Five intercal- ary days are added at the end of three successive years, and six at the end of the fourth year. The Coptic leap-year immediately precedes ours ; there- fore the Coptic year begins on the 11th of September only when it is the next after their leap-year ; or when our next ensuing year is a leap-year ; and, consequently, after the following February, the corresponding days of the Coptic and our months will be the same as in other years. The Copts began their reckoning from the era of Dioclesian, A.D. 284. In Egypt, and other Moslem countries, from sunset to sunset is reckoned as the civil day, the night being classed with the day which follows it ; thus the night before Friday is called the night of Friday. Sunset is twelve o'clock ; an hour after sunset, one o'clock ; two hours, two o'clock ; and so on to twelve. After twelve o'clock in the morning, the hours are again named one, two, three, and so on ; consequently, the time of noon, ac- cording to Mohhamadan reckoning, on any particular day, subtracted from twelve, gives the apparent time of sunset on that day according to European reckoning." — Account of the Manners and Customs of the Mo- dern Egyptians, vol. i. pp. 300—302. OP HEGlRAj ABRAHAM, AND NABONASSAR. IJ may be found in '^ L'Art de verifier les Dates/' and in Playfair* " System of Chronology * ; " but, by the fol- lowing calculations, the fact will be ascertained with tolerable accuracy : — Multiply the years elapsed by 970203; cut off six decimals; add 622*54, and the sum will be the year of the Christian era, and decimal of the day following, in Old Style. To reduce the Christian era to the Mahomedan, sub- tract 622 from the current year; multiply by 1-0307; cut off four decimals, and add '46 : the sum will be the year and decimal of the day. Old Style. XV. ERA OF ABRAHAM. This era preceded the birth of our Saviour by 2015 years, and began on the 1st of October, 2016. To reduce this era to the Christian era, subtract 2015 years and 3 months, and the remainder will be the year and the month. XVI. ERA OF NABONASSAR. The author of the era of Nabonassar, which is important in chronology, as by it all other epochs are connected and adjusted, was Nabonassar, the founder of the kingdom of Babylon. It commenced on Wed- nesday, the 26th of February, in the 3967th year of the Julian period, i. e. B. C. 747- The years are vague, consisting of 365 days each, without intercalation. The Nabonassarean era included a period of 424 Egyptian years, from the commencement of N abonassar's reign to the death of Alexander the Great, and was thence brought down to the reign of Antoninus Pius. " To find the day of any Julian year on which the year of Nabonassar begins, subtract the given year, if before Christ, from 748 ; and if after, add to it 747 : di- vide the result by 4, omitting fractions; and subtract the * Tables for the same purpose are given in the " Companion to the AU manack," for 1830. 18 ERAS AND EPOCHS. quotient from 57 (?• e. the number of days from the 1st of January to the 26th of February). If the quotient exceed 57, add SQ5 as often as necessary_, before sub- traction : the remainder will be the day of the year given. The first result before the division by 4_, increased by a unit of each S65, added to 57, will be the year ot Nabonassar then beginning. The day of the week on which the year of Na- bonassar begins may be known by dividing it by 7- If there be no remainder, the day will be Tuesday : if there be a remainder, the day below that figure in the following table wiU be the day required : — 12 3 4 5 6 Tu. W. T. F. S. Sun. M. As the rule above stated may be one day in error, from the omission of fractions, it may be corrected by this table." * The Nabonassarean and Julian Eras compared and to each other. Nab. Ju ian Years Nab. Julian Y ears Nab. Julian Years Years. before Christ. Years before Christ. Years. before Christ. 1 26 Feb. 747 17 22 Feb. 731 33 18 Feb. 715 2 26 — 746 18 22 730 34 18 714 3 26 — 745 19 22 — 729 35 18 — 713 4 25 — 744 20 21 728 36 17 712 5 25 — 743 21 21 727 37 17 711 6 25 — 742 22 21 — 726 38 17 710 7 25 — 741 23 20 — 725 39 17 709 8 24 — 740 24 20 — 724 40 16 — 708 9 24 739 25 20 — 723 41 16 707 10 24 — 738 26 20 — 722 42 16 — 706 11 24 — 737 27 20 — 721 43 16 — 705 12 23 — 736 28 19 720 44 15 704 13 23 — 735 29 19 — 719 45 15 — 703 14 23 — 734 30 19 — 718 46 15 702 15 23 733 31 19 717 47 15 701 16 22 — 732 32 18 — 716 48 14 — 700 Companion to the Almanac for 1830. NABONASSAREAN AND JULIAN ERAS. l^) TABLE — continued. 1 Nab. Julian Years Nab. Ju ian\ ears Nab. Julian Years Years. before Christ. Years. before Christ. Years. before Christ, ~ 14 Feb. 699 69 9 Feb. 679 89 4 Feb. 659 50 14 698 70 9 — 678 90 4 — 658 51 14 697 71 9 — 677 91 4 — 657 52 13 — 696 72 8 — 676 92 3 — 656 53 13 — , 695 73 8 — 675 93 3 — 655 54 13 — 694 74 8 — 674 94 3 — 654 55 13 — 693 75 8 — 673 95 3 — 653 56 12 692 76 7 — 672 96 2 — 652 57 12 691 77 7 — 671 97 2 — 651 58 12 690 78 7 670 98 2 — 650 59 12 689 79 7 — 669 99 2 — 649 60 11 __ 688 80 6 _ 668 100 1 — 648 6] 11 687 81 6 — 667 200 7 Jan. 548 62 11 686 82 6 666 300 13 Dec. 448 63 11 685 83 6 — 665 400 18 Nov. 348 64 10 — 684 84 5 — 664 500 24 Oct. 248 65 10 — 683 85 5 — 663 600 29 Sept. 148 66 10 — 682 86 5 — 662 700 4 Sept. 48 A. D. 61 10 — 681 87 5 — 661 800 10 Aug. 52 68 9 — 680 88 4 — 660 888 19 July 140 This Table may be illustrated by an example : — In what month, and on what day of the Julian year, does the 230th of the Nabonassarean era begin ? — Opposite to the Nabonassarean year 200 is January 7-, which was the day of the Thoth, or beginning of that year ; and opposite to 30 is February I9. Subtract the differ- ence between 19 and 26, vis. 7, from January 7., and it will appear that the Thoth of 230 was December 30. If the Juhan year be also required, — opposite to 200 is 548 B. C, and opposite to 30 is 718 ; i.e. 29 less than 747. Subtract 29 from 547, and 518 will remain, the year required. £0 ERAS AND EPOCHS. XVII. THE ERA OF TYRE. This era began 125 years before Christ, in the year of Rome 628, and in the 186th of the era of the Se- leucidffi. The igth of October was the first day of the Tyrian year; so that the first year of the Christian era fell in the 126th year of the Tyrian era, beginning on the 19th of October, two months and thirteen days before our first day of January. To reduce the era of Tyre to the Christian era, subtract 124 ; and if the given year be less than 125^ deduct it from 125, and the remainder will be the year before Christ. XVIIl. THE ACTIATIC ERA, AND ERA OF AUGUSTUS. The AcTiATic ERA is founded on the battle of Actiura, which rendered Augustus master of the Roman empire. This event took place on the 2nd or 3rd of September, in the 15th year of the Julian era, and in the 723rd year of Rome. The Romans commenced this era on the 1st of January, A. U. C. 724, and in the l6th of the Julian era. In Egypt, it began in the same year as tlie battle, and prevailed until the reign of Diocletian ; it commenced with the month Thoth, corresponding with the 29th of August. The Greeks of Antioch began this era on the 1st of September^ and it continued to be used by them as late as the ninth century. The ERA OF Augustus was later by four years than the Actiactic era, and began in the year of Rome 727, twenty-seven years before the Christian era. XIX. THE ERA OF THE ASCENSION. This era is supposed to have been used only by the author of the Chronicle of Alexandria, who dates the year of the martyrdom of St. Menas of Cotys, " Anno ccLvii Domini in coelcs Assumptionis, ac iisdem Coss. (Tusco et Anulino) martyrium subiit S. Menas Co- tyaeus Phrygie Salutaris civitate Atyr xv, ex ante diem OF TME ARMENIANS. 21 Idus Novembris ;" which corresponds with the 12th of November, A. D. 295. XX. THE ERA OF THE ARMENIANS. The Armenian era commenced on Tuesday, July 9th, A. D. 552, the period when the council of Tiben, or the Armenians, confirmed the condemnation of the council of Chalcedonia, which was pronounced in A. D. 536; and by which they completed their schism. The Armenian year consists of twelve months of thirty days each, with five epagomense. It is entirely vague, with- out any intercalation, and anticipates the Julian year by one day in every four years. This era was adopted in aU acts and dates of letters ; but at the same time the Armenians used another year, which was properly the ecclesiastical year, and which was adopted in the liturgy to regulate the celebration of Easter and the Moveable Feasts. The ecclesiastical year was fixed, by means of a sixth epagomene which was added every fourth year ; the first day of that year, which began in the Armenian month Navasardi, was the 11th of August of the Julian year. Afterwards, when the Ar- menians became reconciled with the Latin church, about the year of our Lord 1330, they adopted the form of the JuHan year. The Armenian months were — Navasardi - August 11. Huerri - - September 10. Sahmi - October 10. Dre Thari - November Q. Khagueths - December 9« Arats - January 8. Michicki - February 7. Arieki - March 9. Anki - April 8. Marierl - May 8. Margats - June 7. Huetits - July 7. c 3 22 ERAS AND EPOCHS. Aceliacz, or the five epagomepae, and the sixth ir the abundant year. To ascertain the day of the week on which the Ar- menian year begins, divide the year by 7 ; if there be no remainder, the year begins on a Monday : if there be a remainder, the day which occurs under that figure in this table will be the first of the Armenian year : 12 3 4 5 6 M. Tu. W. Th. F. Sa. Su. To reduce the Armenian year to the Julian, divide the given year by 4, and subtract the quotient from 191, adding 365 to I9I if necessary; the remainder will be the days from the beginning of the Julian year; and the Armenian date (lessened by 1, if 365 has been added to I9I) added to 551, will give the Christian year. To reduce ecclesiastical Armenian years to our time, add 551 years and 222 days. In leap- years, one day must be subtracted from the 1st day of March to the 10th of August. XXI. THE ERA OP YEZDEGIRD III., OR THE PERSIAN ERA. This era commenced on the accession of Yezdegird to the throne of Persia, on the l6th of June, A.D. 632. The years consist of 365 days ; SO being assigned to each month, and 5 being added to the end of the month Aban : the Persian year, consequently, preceded the Julian by one day in every four years. In A. D. 1075, this difference amounted to nearly 112 days, when sultan Jelaledin reformed the Persian calcu- lation, by ordering that the vernal equinox should be fixed to the 1 4th of our month of March ; and that, besides the five epagomenae, every fourth year, a sixth should be added for the ensuing six or seven times, after which this intercalation was not to occur oftener OF THE PERSIANS AND JEWS. 23 than once in every five years. This system continues to the present time. The names of the Persian months are — Ferwardin. Meher. Ardibehisht. Aban. Khurdad. Ader. Tir. Dei. Merdad. Behmen. Sheriur. Ispendarmez. The Persians have not any weeks, and each day of every month has a proper name. By adding 630 to any year of the Persian era, the sum will be the year of the Christian era in which the Persian year begins. XXII. THE JEWISH ERA. Until the fifteenth century, the Jews usually calcu- lated from the era of the Seleucidse, when the present mode was adopted. Some writers, however, contend for the antiquity of the present era ; but it is commonly sup- posed not to be more ancient than the fifteenth century. The Jews now date from the creation of the world, which they consider to have taken place 3760 years and 3 months before the commencement of the Christian era. Their year is luni-solar, consisting of twelve cr thirteen months each ; and every month contains twenty-nine or thirty days. Their civil year com- mences with, or immediately after, the new moon fol- lowing the autumnal equinox. The Judaic calendar will be found in a subsequent page. 24 ERAS AND EPOCHS. SUMMARY, iSHOWING THE CORRESPONDENCE OF THE PRINCIPAXi EPOCHS, ERAS, AND PERIODS WITH THAT OF THE BIRTH OF CHRIST OR CHRISTIAN ERA. Epochs, Eras, and Periods. Months and Years of Commencement The Grecian year of the world The ecclesiastical era of Con- "1 stantinople - - J The civil era of Constantinople The Alexandrian era - The ecclesiastical era of An- 1 tioch - - - J The Julian period The Mundane era The Jewish Mundane era - The civil Jewish era - The era of Abraham The destruction of Troy The epoch of the building of \ Solomon's Temple - - J The era of the Olympiads - The Roman era The era of Nabonassar The epoch of Daniel's 70 weeks The Metonic cycle The Calippic period - The Philippaean era - The Syro- Macedonian era - September 1. B. C. 5598. March 21. or April 1. B. C. 5508. September 1. B.C. .5508. August 29. B. C. 5502. Septemberl. B.C. 5492. January 1. B. C. 4713. October, B. C. 4008. Vernal equinox, B.C. 3761. October, B.C. 3761. October 1. B. C. 2015. June 12. or 24. B.C. 1184. May, B. C. 1015. fNew moon of Summer \ solstice, July l.B.C.77ff. April 24. B. C. 753. February 26. B. C. 747. Vernal equinox, B. C. 458. July 15. B. C. 432. r New moon of Summer I solstice, B. C. 330. June, B. C. 323. Septemberl. B.C. 312. ERAS AND EPOCHS. 25 Epochs, Eras, and Periods. Months and Years of Commencement. The Tyrian era The Sidonian era The Caesarean era of Antioch The Julian year The Spanish era The Actian era The Actian era in Egypt - The Augustan era The Pontifical Indiction The Indiction of Constan-1 tinople - - -J The vulgar Christian era - The destruction of Jerusalem The era of the Maccabees - The era of Dioclesian The era of Ascension The era of Martyrs - The era of the Armenians - The era of the Hegira The era of Yezdegird, or Per- \ sian era - - J The Gelalasan era - October 19. B.C. 125. October, B. C. 1 10. September 1. B.C. 48. January 1. B. C.45. January 1, B.C. 38. January 1. B. C. 30. September 1. B. C. 30. February 14. B. C. 27. Dec. 25. or Jan. 1. B. C. 3 September 1. B. C. 3. January 1. A. D. 1. September 1. A. D. 69. November 24. A. D. 166. September 17. A. D. 284. November 12. A. D. 295. February 23. A. D. 303. July 7. A. D. 552. July 16. A.D. 622. June 16. A. D. 632. March 14. A. D. 1079. 26 THE CYCLES, GOLDEN NUMBER, CONCUR- RENTS, REGULARS, AND THE EPACT. THE PASCHAL CYCLE. The Cycle of the Sun consists of 28, and the Cycle of the Moon of 19 years : these Cycles, multiplied by each other, form a third, which is called the Paschal Cycle, because it serves to ascertain when Easter occurs. At the end of a revolution of 532 years, the two Cycles of the Moon, the Regulars, the Keys of the Moveable Feasts, the Cycle of the Sun, the Concurrents, the Dominical Letters, the Paschal Term, Easter, the Epacts, with the New Moons, recommence as they were 532 years before, and continue the same number of years. THE cycle op the MOON, AND THE CYCLE OF NINE- TEEN YEARS*, GENERALLY CALLED THE GOLDEN NUMBER, OR PRIME, The Cycle of the Moon is commonly called the Golden Number, from that Cycle being marked in let- ters of gold in ancient calendars. It is a revolution of nineteen years, at the end of which time the various aspects of the moon are, within an hour, the same as they were on the same days of the month nineteen years before. This cycle was adopted on the 16th of July, B.C. 433. To find the Golden Number, or Number of the Year, in the Cycle of the Moon, the year of the birth of our Saviour, according to the vulgar era, must be considered the first of the Lunar Cycle : therefore, add 1 to the year of our Lord, and divide the sum by * The only difference between the cycle of the moon and the cycle of nineteen years is, that the former commences three years after the cycle of nineteen years. The two cycles are sometimes both mentioned in the same charter; as, " Cycius lunaris quintus, Cyclus decemnovalis oc- tavus." THE REGULARS. 27 19; the quotient will be the number of Cycles of the moon which have elapsed since the birth of Christ, and the remainder will be the Golden Number : if there be no remainder, the Cycle is 19- The Table marked A, in a subsequent page, exhibits the Golden Number, which is the same both in the Old and New Style, of every year from the birth of Christ to A. D. 4000. THE REGULARS. There are two kinds of Regulars, Solar and Lunar. The first are fixed numbers attached to each month, as is shown by the annexed TABLE OF SOLAR REGULARS CORRESPONDING WITH EACH MONTH. ^ ,-.." ^ 53 3 C 1-3 Si < S o a 3 1-5 3 •-3 3 < 1 1 i 1 2 5 5 1 3 6 1 4 7 2 5 7 The Regulars are used with the Concurrents* in ascertaining on what day of the week the first day of each month fell. The Regulars of the month being added to the Concurrent of the year, the sum, if it does not exceed 7, shows the day of the week required, 1 representing Sunday, 2 Monday, 3 Tuesday, 4 Wed- nesday, 5 Thursday, 6 Friday, and 7 Saturday. If it exceed 7, that number is to be subtracted, and the remainder shows on what day of the week the first day of each month in that year fell.f • Vide page 30. postea. + Example. — Required the day of the week of the 1st of December, 1272. Regular of December - -7 Concurrent of A.D. 1272 - 5 12 — 7 5; t. c. the 5th day of the week, viz. Thursday. 28 THE REGULARS. The Table marked E, in another part of this volume, shows on which day of the week any day of a month fell, when the Dominical Letter has been ascertained.* The Lunar Regulars consist also of a fixed num- ber assigned to each month of the year. By adding thereto the Epact, the age of the Moon on the first day of each month is ascertained. TABLE OF LUKAR REGULARS ACCORDING TO THE CALCULATIOKS OP THOSE WHO BEGAN THE YEAR IN JANUARY OR MARCH. 3 9 10 i 9 i < 10 11 3 12 2J. 3 1-5 13 1^- 3 to 3 14 1 16 i 1 16 1 18 1 18 If the Lunar year commenced in the month of Sep- tember, as with the Egyptians, and four months before the Julian year, the Lunar Regulars for September and October are 5, and for November and December 7 ; but for all the other months, the numbers are those in the preceding table. By adding the Lunar Regulars to the Concurrent of any particular year, the day of the week is shown on which the first day of the Paschal moon fell. If the sum does not exceed 7^ the day following was the first of the Paschal moon : if the Lunar Regulars and Con- current exceed 7, that number must be subtracted, and the remainder shows that the next day was the first of the Paschal moon. KEYS OF THE MOVEABLE FEASTS. The Keys of the Moveable Feasts, which were an- ciently called" ClavesTerminorum," indicated on what days the Moveable Feasts, namely, Septuagesima Sun- day, the first Sunday in Lent, &c. fell. According to * Vide page 30., and the Tables marked B, C, and D, postea. THE CYCLE OF THE SUN. 29 the ancients, the term of Septuagesima was the 7th of January ; of the first Sunday in Lent, the 28th of January; of Easter, the lith of March ; of the Roga- tions, the 15th of April ; and of Pentecost, the 29th of April. These were fixed days, from which all the Moveable Feasts were reckoned. As the tables marked L and M show at one view on what day all the Moveable Feasts, &c. fell, when Easter- day is known, it is not necessary, for any practical pur- pose, to say more on the subject. THE CYCLE OF THE SUN. The Solar Cycle, or Cycle op the Sun, is a re- volution of 28 years, at the expiration of which the days of the months return again to the same days of the week ; the Sun's place to the same signs and de- grees of the ecliptic on the same month and days, so as not to differ one day in 1 00 years ; and the same order of Leap-years and of Dominical Letters returns ; hence it is also called the Cycle of the Sunday Letter. This Cycle commences with 1, and finishes with 28 ; after which it recommences and terminates in the same manner. The Cycle of the Sun, therefore, shows the number of years which elapse before the Sundays throughout the year fall on the same days of the month, and which occurs every 28 years. To find the Cycle of the Sun, add 9 to the date of the year, and divide by 28 : the quotient wiU be the number of Cycles since the birth of Christ, and the remainder will be the Cycle of the Sun.* * Example. — Required the Cycle of the Sun for the year 1549. 1549 + 9 28)1558(55 Cycles since the birth of Christ. 140 158 140 18 Cycle of the Sun A.D. 1549. THE CONCURRENTS. THE CONCURRENTS AND DOMINICAL LETTERS. Common years consist of 52 weeks and 1 day, and Bissextile years consist of 52 weeks and 2 days. The day or two days supernumerary are called Concur- rents, because they concur with the Solar Cycle, whose course they follow. The first year of this Cycle is termed Concurrent 1, the second 2, the third 3, the fourth 4, the fifth 6, (instead of 5, because that year is bissextile,) the sixth J, the seventh 1, the eighth 2, the ninth 4<, (instead of 3, because that year is likewise bissextile,) and thus, with the other years, always adding 1 in common years, and 2 in bissextile years ; and always recommencing with 1 after having reckoned 7, because there are no more than 7 Concurrents, — that being the number of days in a week, and of the Do- minical Letters. The Dominical Letters are seven. A, B, C, D, E, F, G, and are used to indicate the seven days of the week. A marks the first day of the year, B the second, C the third, and so on ; and the one of these vrhich denotes Sunday is the Dominical Letter. Thus, if the year begin on Sunday, A is the Dominical Letter ; if it begin on Monday, the Dominical Letter is G ; if on Tuesday, it is F, &c. As the common year finishes on the same day of the week it began, and the bissextile year one day after, the Dominical Letters change every year in retrograde order. The Concurrent 1 corresponds with the Dominical Letter F, 2 with E, 3 with D, 4 with C, 5 with B, 6 with A, and 7 with G. In ancient charters, the Dominical Letter of the year is often stated ; but sometiines, instead of naming it, the rank which the letter holds in the alphabet is men- tioned. Thus, instead of saying Letter A, Letter B, &c. Letter 1, Letter 2, &c. occurs. Tables B, C, and D, in subsequent pages, show the Dominical Letter at all periods, according both to the Old and New Style. THE CONCURRENTS. 31 TABLE SHOWING THE CONCURRENT FOR EACH YEAR OF THE SOLAR CYCLE. Solar S jJ Solar 3« Solar Cycle. IS Cycle. a^ Cycle. I. *1 XI. 6 XXI. *5 II. 2 XII. 7 XXII. 6 III. 3 XIII. *2 XXIII. r IV. 4 XIV. 3 XXIV. 1 V. *6 XV. 4 XXV. *3 VI. 7 XVI. 5 XXVI. 4 VII. 1 XVII. *7 XXVII. 5 VIII. 2 XVIII. 1 XXVIII. 6 IX. *4 XIX. 2 X. 5 XX. 3 * In licates a Bisse xtile or Leap-year. PASCHAL TERM. Besides the mode of ascertaining when Easter-day fell by the Keys of the Moveable Feasts, which has just been noticed t_, our ancestors employed, what they called the Paschal Term, which appellation they gave to the '14th day of the moon preceding Easter Sunday; and the expression Terminus Paschalis often occurs among the dates of early charters. The Paschal Term is easily ascertained^, by counting 14 from the first day of the Easter or Paschal moon : but it is shown in the Perpetual Lunar Calendar, marked N, in another part of this volume. f See page 28. 32 THE EPACT. THE EPACT. The Epact is a number which denotes the excess of the common solar year above the lunar^ by which the age of the moon in any year may be found ; and a table of Epacts is merely a table of differences between the solar and the lunar year. The Epact of any year indicates the moon's age on the 1st day of January in that year. If the new moon happens on the 1st of January, the Epact of the ensuing year is zero or 0. As the lunar year of 354 days is shorter than the solar year of 365 days by 1 1 days, this difference will run through every year of the lunar cycle. Thus, the Epact of the first year of the cycle is 11, because 11 days are to be added to the lunar, in order to complete the solar year ; the Epact of the second year of the cycle is 2^ ; the epact of the third year is 33 less by 30, i. e. 3, because the moon's age cannot exceed 30 days ; the Epact of the fourth year of the cycle is 14; and so on until the last year of the cycle, the Epact of which is 29:, a^rid the Epact of the first year of the next cycle is 11, as before. The Egyptians commenced the Epact with the month of September, and the Romans on the 1st of January; and according as the notary followed one or other of those modes in dating a charter (for both were occa- sionally used) will the Epact be greater or less during the last four months of the year. There are two ways of writing the Epact, which answers to the first year of the Cycle of nineteen years, it being sometimes de- scribed as " Epacta vicesima nona," and sometimes as ^^ Epacta nulla." * To find the Gregorian Epact for any year, divide the number of centuries in the year by 4, multiply the remainder by 1 7, and to this add 43 times the quotient, and the number 86, and divide the sum by 25. The quotient thus found being subtracted from the Golden Number multiplied by 11, will leave a remainder. THE EPACT. 33 which^ after the thirties which it may contain are de- ducted from it, will be the Epact required.* But the following more simple rule wiU show the Epact or moon's age for the 1st of January until the end of the present century : — Subtract 1 from the Golden Number, multiply what remains by 11, divide the sum by 30, and the remainder is the Epact.t The Table marked F shows the Epact for each year according to either style, when the Golden Number or Prime is ascertained ; and by the Perpetual Lunar Ca- lendar, marked N, the moon's age and course may, at once, be discovered at all periods, and according to both styles. Example. — Required the Epact for 1828. 4)18(4 16 4 Quotient 2 X 17 X 43 172 ~S4 + 172 Golden Number + 86 for 1828 = 5 X U 25)292(11 25 53 - 11 42 25 44 — — 30 17 Epact for 1828 14 t Example. _ Required the Epact for 1828. Golden Number for 1828 = 6 - 1 4 X 11 30)44(1 30 Epact for 1828 14 34 THE OLD AND NEW STYLE. The errors in the Julian method of computing the year having long attracted the attention of astronomers*, pope Gregory XIII. undertook to reform the Roman Calendar ; and the alteration made by him in October, 1582, created what is commonly termed the New Style, but which was sometimes called the Roman Style ; while the Calendar obtained the name, from its creator, of Gregorian. After great consideration, that pontiff published his new Calendar, in which ten days were deducted from the year 1582, by calling what, according to the old Calendar, would have been the 5th of October, the 1 5th of October, 1582. For the purpose of ascertaining the exact dates of documents, it is important to state when the Gregorian Calendar was adopted in different countries. In Spain, Portugal, and part of Italy t, the alteration occurred on the same day as at Rome, viz. 15th [|5th] of October, 1582. * In July, 1510, pope Leo X. wrote to Henry the Eighth, that the neces. sity of correcting the Calendar had been noticed in the Council of Lateran ; and requesting him to obtain the opinions of the most eminent professors of astrology and theology in his dominions on the subject, and to transmit them to Rome. — Feeder a, xiii. 552. + A more conveiiient place may not occur for noticing a singular custom ■which prevailed in Italy and some other places, f'^om the year 1000 to about the fifteenth century, respectmg the months. Each month of thirty days was divided into two equal parts ; and each month of thirty-one days was divided into two parts, the first of which contained sixteen, ai;d the second fifteen days. The first part of the month was described by the words intrante, or intrueunte tnense, and the second j)art by mense excHnte, startle, instante, astante, restante. The days of the first part of the month were marked 1, '2, 3, kc. according to their regular order ; those of the second part of the month were counted in retrograde order, like the Koman Calendar. For example : —the date " xv die exeunte Januario," was the 17th of January ; " xiv die exeunte," the 18th ; " xiii exitus Januarii," the 19th ; and so on. In France, likewise, instances of this kind fre- quently occur in public documents. — Dictionnaire Raisonne de Diplo- matique, par De Vaines. A document in the State Paper Office (Sir J. Williamson's Collection, First Series, vol. xxi. p. 67.) contains the following instrument : —"Jusjurandum quod Elisabetha regina Anglia priestitit in prffisentia Ducis Bullonii, Grenuvici, 29 August! stilo Anglise, q\xx fuit dies a Septembris, stilo nova" THE STYLE. 35 In France, it took jilace on the 20tli of December, 1582, the 10th of which month being called the 20th, pursuant to letters patent of Henry 111. dated on the 3rd of November preceding. In Holland, Brabant, Flanders, Artois, and Hainault, the Gregorian Calendar was adopted on the 15th [25th] of December, 1582 ; Francis, duke of Alen(j-on, as sovereign of the Low Countries, having on the 10th of that month commanded the councils of Brabant, Guelders, Flanders, Malines, Holland, and Friesland to receive it ; and he ordered that the day next following the 14th of December, should be reckoned as the 25th, instead of the 15th, that it should be considered as Christmas-day, and that the current year should terminate six days after the said day. Guelders, Zutphen, the province of Utrecht, Friesland, Groningen, and Overyssel, however, re- fused to obey this edict, and continued to use the old Calendar. Philip II., king of Spain, in the following year ordered these provinces to conform to the Gregorian Calendar, without effect ; but, on the 14th of July, 1700, the States of Utrecht directed the new Calendar to be used on the 1st of the ensuing December, which was to be counted as the 12th ; and the provinces above named having imitated the ex- ample, the year I7OO became the epoch when the New Style was generally adopted in the Low Coun- tries. In LoRRAiN, the new Calendar came into use on the lOth of December, Old Style, and the 20th of the New, 1582. In Tuscany, the Old Style w^as abolished, and the Gregorian Calendar substituted, by the emperor of Germany, as grand duke of Tuscany, in 1749, or early in 1751.* In Germany, the catholics adopted the Gregorian Ca- lendar in 1584; but the protestants retained the old. The town of Strasburg, however, conformed ia * Centleraan's Magazine vol. xxi. p. 93. D 2 36 THE STYLE. February, l682, ten days being subtracted from that month ; and the 1st of March following became the first day of the New Style. But on the 15th of Novemljerj 16Q9*} it appears that the old Calendar was universally abandoned within the empire; and a new one, framed by a celebrated mathematician named Weigel, was adopted, which differed only from the Gregorian as to the mode of fixing Easter and the Moveable Feasts_, so that it sometimes hap- pened that the protestants and catholics celebrated that feast on a different day. In most parts of Switzerland, the Gregorian Calendar was adopted in 1583 or 1584; but the protestants of that country refused it until 1700, when Weigel's Calendar was received by those of the cantons of Zurich, Berne, Basle, and Schafhausen, who com- menced the year 1701 on the 12th of January ac- cording to the Old Style. Other towns imitated this example ; but the old Calendar was, nevertheless, re- tained in some parts of Switzerland. In Hungary, the Gregorian Calendar was adopted in 1587. In Poland, it was adopted in 1586. In Sweden, the new Calendar commenced on the 1st of March, 1753. In Denmark, it was adopted in 1582 ; but on the 20th of December, 1699^ the Calendar of Weigel was ordered to be used ; since which time the Style in Denmark agrees exactly with that of the protestants of Germany. In Russia and Greece, the Gregorian Calendar is still rejected, and they adhere tenaciously to the Old Style, which is also the case throughout the East. * In a letter from Mr. Grey, the envoy to Denmark, dated 15th July, 1699, be says, " The day resolved on at Ratisbonne for the putting an end to the use of the Old Style within the empire, is ihe 15th of November next; for the choice of which day more than of any other, 1 know no reason, but that of its being St. Leopold's day, being the only saint, I suppose, in the Calendar, of the Emperor's name." THE STYLE. 37 ENGLAND AND IRELAND. With the exception of Russia and Greece^ England was the last European nation in which the discoveries of science on this important subject were adopted ; and though some enlightened minds endeavoured to intro- duce the reformed Calendar soon after it was framed_, and cited the example of other countries, it was rejected by the legislature * ; apparently for no other reason than that the plan had emanated from Rome. Nor was it until the lapse of 170 years, that popular pre- judice yielded to truth and common sense ; but even when the improvement did take place, the measure was violently resisted by great part of the people.t The Julian or Old Style, and the practice of com- mencing the Legal year on the 25th of March, conse- quently subsisted in England until the 24 Geo. II., 1751, in which year an act of parliament passed, en- titled " An Act for regulating the Commencement of the Year, and for correcting the Calendar now in use.":}: The preamble recites, that according to the Legal sup_ putation in England, the year began on the 25th of March ; that this practice had produced various incon * It is not generally known, that an effort was made to reform the Ca. lendar in this country as early as the reign of queen Elizabeth. On the 16th of March, 27 Eliz. 1584-5, a bill was read the first time, in the House of Lords, entitled " An Act giving Her Majesty Authority to alter and new make a Calendar, according to the Calendar used in other Countries." It was read a second time on the I8th of that month, after which no notice occurs of the proposed measure. — Lords' Journals, vol. ii. pp. 99. 102. The Journals of the House of Commons of that period are not preserved. In 1735, a pamphlet was published, entitled " The Regulation of Easter, or the Cause of the Errors and Differences contracted in the Calculation of it, discovered and duly considered, by Henry Wilson, Mathematician, at Tower Hill," in which the necessity of reforming the Calendar was pointed out in a very plain and conclusive manner.; t The bill for reforming the Calendar was so generally unpopular, that Hogarth introduced into his picture of the Election Dinner a placard, inscribed, " Give us our eleven days !" The feelings of the English po- pulace closely resembled those of the Chinese on a similar occasion. The person employed to construct the Imperial Almanack, proved so ignorant of his business, that he inserted an intercalary month in the current lunar year, when it should have consisted of only twelve lunations. At the suggestion of a missionary, the Calendar was altered, " but with some difficulty, the Chinese being sorely puzzled to know why they should be deprived of a whole monitiV — Davis's General Description of China, vol ii. p. 287- X Stat. 24 Geo. II. c. 23. d3 38 THE STYLE. . veniences, not only from its differing from the usage of neighbouring nations^ hut also from the Legal comput- ation in Scotland, and from the common usage through- out the whole kingdom ; that the Julian Calendar then in use had been discovered to be erroneous, by means whereof the Vernal or Spring equinox, which at the time of the general council of Nice, A.D. 325, hap- pened on the 21st of March, now fell on the 9th or 10th of that month ; that this error was still increas- ing ; that a method of correcting the Calendar had been received and established, and was generally practised by almost all other nations of Europe; and that it would be of general convenience to merchants and others cor- responding with foreign nations if the like correction were received and established in his majesty's domi- nions* It was therefore enacted, J. That throughout all his majesty's dominions in Europe, Asia, Africa, and America, the supputation according to which the year of our Lord began on the 25th of March shall not be used after the last day of December, 1751, and that the first day of January next following shall be reckoned as the first day of the year 1752, and so in all future years. II. That from and after the 1st day of January, 1752, the several days of each month shall go on and be reckoned and numbered in the same order, and the feast of Easter and other Moveable feasts thereon de- pending shall be ascertained according to the same method, as they now are, until the 2nd of September, 1752 ; that the natural day next immediately follow- ing the 2nd of September, 1752, shall be called and reckoned as the fourteenth day of September, omit- ting the eleven intermediate nominal days of the common Calendar ; that the day which followed next after the said 14th of September shall be reckoned * The difference between the Old and New Style up to the year 1699 was only ten days ; after 1700, it was eleven days ; aiid after 1800, twelve days ; so that the 1st of Januaiy, 1800, of the Oid, corresponded with the 13th a£ January. 1800, of the New Style. THE STYLE. 30 in numerical order from that day ; and all public and private proceedings whatsoever after the 1st of Ja- nuary, 1752, were ordered to be dated accordingly. III. That the several years of our Lord 1800, I9OO, 2100, 2200, 2300, or any other hundredth years of our Lord which shall happen in time to come, (ex- cept only every fourth hundredth year of our Lord,) whereof the year 2000 shall be the first, shall not bs deemed Bissextile or Leap-years, but shall be con- sidered as common years, consisting of 365 days only ; and that the years of our Lord 2000, 2400, 2800, and every other fourth hundredth year of our Lord, from the year 2000 inclusive, and also all other years of our Lord, which by the present sup- putation are considered Bissextile or Leap-years, shall for the future be esteemed Bissextile or Leap-years, consisting of 366 days. JV. That whereas according to the rule then in u^e for calculating Easter-day, that feast w^as fixed to the first Sunday after the first full moon next after the 21st of March ; and if the full moon happens on a Sun- day, then Easter-day is the Sunday after, which rule had been adopted by the general council of Nice, A.D. 325 ; but as the method of computing the full moons then used in the church of England, and ac- cording to which the table to find Easter prefixed to the Book of Common Prayer was formed, had become considerably erroneous, it was enacted that the said m.ethod should be discontinued, and that from and after the 2nd of September, 1752, Easter-day, and the other Moveable and other Feasts were henceforward to be reckoned according to the Calendar, Tables, and E,ules annexed to the Act, and attached to the Books of Common Prayer. Tables, marked G and H, are inserted in another pait of this w^ork for finding Easter according to both Styles, together with Tables which show all the other Moveable Feasts. D 4 40 COMMENCEMENT OF THE YEAR. In consequence of the variation which prevailed through- out Europe, for many centuries, respecting the com- mencement of the year, the utmost care is necessary in reducing dates to any particular mode of computation ; for the slightest mistake would he fatal to historical accuracy. Justly, indeed, is it observed by the editors of that invaluable monument of industry and learning, " L'Art de verifier les Dates," "^ Pour les tems ante- rieurs [to the 4th of August, 1563, when Charles IX. ordered the year in France to commence on the 1st of January,] rien n'est plus necessaire que de bien se souvenir de tous ces divers commencemens de I'annee. Sans cette attention, il n'est pas possible d'accorder une infinite de Dates, qui sont tres-exactes et tres-vraies ; et Ton est continuellement expose a trouver de la con- tradiction ou il n'y en a point. II faut avoir la meme attention en lisant les Annales ou les Chroniques. On croit y appercevoir des contradictions sans nombre, Une Chronique rapporte un fait, par exemple, a I'an 1000 ; une autre rapporte le meme fait a Tan 999^ On decide, sans hesiter, que e'est une faute dans Tune ou I'autre de ces deux Chroniques. Cette faute^ cependant, n'est pas toujours reelle, quelquefois elle n'est qu'apparente : elle disparoitroit, si Ton etoit atten- tif aux divers commencemens de I'annee." The days on which the year commenced in most countries have been as follow : — Christmas-day, the 25th of December ; the day of the Circumcision, the 1st of January; the day of the Conception, the 25th of March ; and Easter-day, the day of the resurrection of our Lord ; and it was not until a comparatively re- cent period that a general rule was adopted. Pope Gregory XII I., as has already been stated, re- COMMENCEMENT OF THE YEAR IN ENGLAND. 41 formed the Calendar in 1582, and ordered the year to be thenceforwaitl reckoned from the 1st of January ; but this Calendar was not universally received for some time. It is curious, as well as important for the purport of this work, to state what has been the usage at various periods on the subject, and to show when different na- tions became convinced of the propriety of having one uniform date for commencing the year. In England, in the seventh, and so late as the thir- teenth century, the year was reckoned from Christmas- day ; but in the tw^elfth century, the Anglican church began the year on the 25th of March ; which practice was also adopted by civilians in the fourteenth century. This Style continued until the reformation of the Ca- lendar by Stat. 24 Geo. II. c. 23., by which the Legal year was ordered to commence on the 1st of January, in 1753. It appears, therefore, that two calculations have generally existed in England for the commence- ment of the year ; viz. - — 1. The HISTORICAL year, which has, for a very long period, begun on the 1st of January. 2. The CIVIL, ECCLESIASTICAL*, and legal year, which was used by the Church, and in all public instruments, until the end of the thirteenth century, began at Christmas. In and after the fourteenth century, it commenced on the 25th of March, and so continued until the 1st of January, 1753. The confusion which arose from there being two modes of computing dates in one kingdom must be suflficiently apparent ; for the Legislature, the Church, and Civilians, referred every event which happened be- tween the 1st of January and the 25th of March to a different year from Historians. t * According to some authorities, the Ecclesiastical year was reckoned from the first Sunday in Advent ; but this custom does not appear to have been sufficiently general to require a more particular notice. t The absurdity of retaining the 25th of March as the beginning of the year, not because it was the 25th of March, but because it was the time of the vernal equinox, which, in the 18th century, had receded so 42 COMMENCEMENT OP THE YEAR Remarkable examples of the confusion produced by this practice are afforded by two of the most celebrated events in English history. King Charles I. is said, by most authorities, to have been beheaded on the 30th of January, 1648 ; while others, with equal correctness, assign that event to the 30th of January, l649- The re- volution which drove James II. from the throne is stated by some writers to have taken place in February, l688 ; whilst, according to others, it happened in February, 1689. These discrepancies arise from some historians using the Civil and Legal, and others the Historical year, though both would have assigned any circumstance after the 25th of March to the same years, namely, I649 and 1689. To avoid, as far as possible, the mistakes which this custom produced, it was usual to add the date of the Historical to that of the Legal year, when speaking of any day between the 1st of January and the 25th of March; thus, — January so. l64»('- '• *'= ^ivl and Legal year, •' 9 L *• ^' *^^ Historical year ; or, thus : January 30. 1648-9. This practice, common as it has long been, is never- theless frequently misunderstood ; and even learned and intelligent persons are sometimes perplexed by dates being so written. The explanation is, however, perfectly simple, for the lower or last figure always indicates the year according to our present computation. far back as from the 25th to about the lOth of March, was forcibly urged by Wilson, in 1735, in the tract before noticed ; and he pertinently observed: — " But while we are maintaining this beginning of the year according to the rubric of the Common Prayer, we seem to forget that our year begins on the first of January, both in our common licensed almanacks and. even in the book of Common Prayer itself; and it may amount to a question very.diffii-ult to be answered, why the rubric of the Common Prayer enjoins the year to begin on the '■25th of March, and yet the calendar for the lessons, &c. begins on the 1st of January ? " These anomalies, nevertheless, continued for seventeen years longer. IN SCOTLAND AND FRANCE. 43 In Scotland, the year was ordered to commence on the 1st of January instead of the 25th of March, I6OO; by a proclamation dated the 17th of December, 1.599* ; but the Old Style continued to be used until altered in 1752, pursuant to the stat. 24 Geo. II. France. — From the time of Charlemagne, the custom was to commence the year on Christmas-day. This usage prevailed almost universally during the ninth cen- tury, though evidence, nevertheless, exists of the year being then reckoned from Easter-day, in some parts of France. From the end of the eleventh century to the year 156S, the usage was nearly universal for the monarchs, in their public instruments, to be- gin the year at Easter, or rather on Holy Saturday (Easter-eve), after the benediction of the holy candle. But in the provinces of which the English had pos- session it was common to commence the year at Christ- mas. When they began the year at Easter, or on the 25th of March, it was usual to add ''' according to the • " Apud Haliruidhous, xvij Decembris — Ixxxxix. " The first day of the yeir appointit to be the first day of Janiiar yeirlie. " The Kingis Majestie, and Lordis of His Sccreit Counsal), uiidirstand- ing, that iq all utheris weill governit commouii welthis and cuntreyis, the first day of the yeir begynis yeirlie upoun the firo 56 Hundreds of Years. IS 59 60 61 62 63 64 65 m 67 6S 69 70 71 72 73 74 13 76 78 79 80 81 82 S3 84 85 N6 S7 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 u liJtiO o800 i i; 3 4 5 6 7 8 !J lOlll 12 13,14 15 16 17 18 19 VK> 2000 3900 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15J16 17 18 19 1 2 3 4 5 200 2100 4000 11 li.' 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 1 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 1(1 o(() 2«00 16 17 18 19 1 2 3 4 5 6 / 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 400 2500 -_ ^ 4 9 10 6 IT 7 12 8 13 14 10 15 11 12 13 18 14 19 15 1 16 17 18 4 19 5 1 6 500 2400 16!l7 6G0 2n00 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 1 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 700 2600 17 18 U 1 y 3 4 5 6 7 8 t) IC 11 12 13 14 15 16 800 2700 3 4 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 IS 19 1 2 900 2800 13 9 14 10 15 11 _ 16 12 17 13 14 19 15 1 16 2 17 1 18 1 19 5 1 6 2 7 3 4 9 5 10 6 n 15 lOilO 2pr;0 1100 30 2800 3500 100 800 1500 2200 2900 3600 200 yoo 1600 2300 3000 3700 300 1000 1700 2400 3100 3800 400 1100 1800 2500 32C0 3900 500 1200 1900 2600 3300 4000 600 1300 2000 2700 3400 4100 28 56 84 D C C B B A A G G F F E ED 1 29 51 85 E D C B A G F 2 30 58 86 F E D C B A G 3 31 59 87 G F E D C B A 4 32 60 88 B A A G G F F E E D DC C B 5 33 61 89 C B A G F E D 6 34 62 90 D C B A G F E 7 35 6i 91 E D c B A G F 8 36 64 65 92 93 G F F E E D F D C C B B A C A G B 9 37 A G E D 10 38 66 94 B A G F E D C 11 39 67 95 C B A G F E D 12 40 68 96 E D D C C B B A A G G F F E 13 41 69 97 F E D C B A G 14 42 70 98 G F E D c B A 15 43 71 99 A G F E D C B 16 44 72 ~73~ C B D B A ~C~ A G B G F A F E G E D F D C 17 45 E 18 46 74 E D C B A G F 19 47 75 F E D C B A G 20 21 48 76 A G G F F E G E D D C E C B D B A C 49 77 B A F 22 50 78 C B A G F E D 23 51 79 D C B A G F E 24 52 53 80 81 F E E D F D C E C B D B A ~C A G G F 25 G B A 26 54 82 A G F E D C B 27 55 83 B A G F E D c Explanation'. — To find the Dominical Letter for any year before Christ, according to the old style, by this Table, subtract one from the given year, and seek the hundreds of which the remainder consists, at the head of the Table, and the years, more than the hundreds, in the columns on the left hand, so designated. Example. — Required the Dominical Letter for the year 1720 before Christ, old style. Subtract one, and seek 1700 at the top, and 19 on the left of the Table, and where the lines intersect each other is the letter" C," which is the Dominical Letter for the year 1720 before the Christian era. 51 TABLE C. CONTAINING THE DOMINICAL LETTERS for 4200 YEARS AFTER THE CHRISTIAN ERA, ©lO '?i>t|)iC. which the ar exceeds ndreds of Hundreds of Years after Christ. 1 Years, by given Y( the Hu Years. 700 1400 2100 2800 3500 100 800 1500 2200 2900 3600 200 900 1600 2300 3000 3700 300 1000 1700 2400 3100 3800 400 1100 1800 2500 3200 3900 500 1200 1900 2600 3300 4000 600 1300 2000 2700 3400 4100 28 56 84 D C ED F E D G F A G F B A C B A I 29 57 85 B C E G 2 30 58 86 A B C D E F G 3 31 59 87 G A B C D E F 4 32 60 88 F E G F E A G B A G C B A D C E D 5 33 61 89 D F B c 6 34 62 90 C D E F G A B 7 35 63 91 B C D E F G A 8 36 64 92 A G F B A C B A D C E D C F E G F E 9 37 65 93 G B D 10 38 66 94 E F G A B C D 11 39 61 95 D E F G A B C 12 13 40 68 96 97 C B A DC E D C F E G F A G F B A ~G~ 69 B D E 14 42 70 98 G A B C D E F 15 43 71 99 F G A B C D E 16 17 44 45 72 E D C F E G F E A G B A C B A D C B 73 D F G 18 46 74 B C D E F G A. 19 47 75 A B C D E F G 20 48 49 76 G F e" A G BA C B D C E D F E 77 F G A B C D 22 50 78 D E F G A B c 23 51 79 C D E F G A B 24 25 52 80 B A C B D C B E D F E D G F A G 81 G A C E F 26 54 82 F G A B C D E 27 5B 83 E F G A B C D Explanation. — Seek the hundreds of which a year consists at the tO[), and the years more than the hundreds at the side, on the left hand, and the letter or letters at the point, where the lines cross each other, is the Domi- nical Letter for the year in question. Example. — Required the Dominical Letter for the year 1575 old style. Seek for 1500 in the upper, and for 75 in the side columns ; and the letter where the lines intersect is B, which is the Dominical Letter for the year ^"^ E 2 52 TABLE D. coNTAiKiNG THE DOMINICAL LETTERS for 4000 YEARS AFTER THE CHRISTIAN ERA, NEW STYLE. Hundreds of Years after Christ. | l(;u 200 300 400 500 600 700 800 900 1000 1100 1200 1300 1400 1500 1600 1700 1800 1900 2000 Years, by which the given 2100 2200 2300 2400 Year exceeds ihe Hun- 2500 2600 2700 2800 dreds of Years. 2900 3000 3100 3200 3300 3400 3500 3600 3700 3800 3900 4000 c E D G B A 1 29 51 85 B F G o 30 58 86 A C E F 3 31 59 87 G B D E 4 32 60 88 FE A G C B D C 5 33 61 89 D F A B 6 34 62 90 C E G A 7 35 63 91 B D F G 8 36 64 92 AG C B ED FE 9 37 65 93 F A C D 10 38 66 94 E G B C 11 39 61 95 D F A B 12 40 41 68 69 96 C B E D G F A G 13 97 A C E F 14 42 70 98 G B D E 15 43 71 99 F A c D 16 44 72 E D G F B A C B 17 45 73 c E G A 18 46 74 B D F G 19 47 75 A c E F 20 48 76 G F B A DC E D 21 49 77 E G B C 22 50 78 D F A B 23 51 79 C E G A 24 25 52 80 B A D C FE G F 53 81 G B D E 26 54 82 F A c D 27 55 83 E G B C 28 56 84 D C FE A G B A ExAMPi E. — Required the Dominical Letter for the year IS.^l. Seek 1800 at the top, and 3 J in the side columns, and at the point where the jier^iendicuiar meets the horizontal line is the letter E, which is the Dominical Letter for the vear 1834. It is important to observe that I^ap or Bissextile Years have two Dominical Letters ; the first of which is the Dorai- nicaj Letter until the 1st of March, on which day the second letter becomes the Domini- cal Letter for the remainder of the year. Thus, 1832 was a Leap or Biawxtile Year, and accordingly, this Table shows that the Dominical Letters for that jear were A (t ; id ert, A was theDominical Letter ft-om the 1st of January to the 'iQth of February ,both days in- clusive ; and G was the Dominical Letter on the 1 st of March, and continued to be so until the end of the year. 53 TABLE E. SHOWING THE DAYS OF THE MONTH BY THE DOMINICAL LETTERS, BOTH FOR THE OLD AND NEW STYLE. MONTHS. A B C D E F G January. October. 1 8 15 22 29 2 9 16 23 30 3 10 17 24 31 4 11 18 25 1 8 15 2-2 29 5 12 19 26 2 9 16 23 30' 6 13 20 27 3 10 17 24 31 7 14 21 28 4 11 18 25 1 8 15 22 29 February. March. November. 5 12 19 26 6 13 20 27 7 14 21 28 April. July. 2 9 16 23 30 3 10 17 24 31 4 11 18 25 5 12 19 26 6 13 20 27 7 14 21 28 1 8 15 22 29 2 9 16 23 30 3 10 17 24 31 4 11 18 25 1 8 15 22 29 5 12 19 26 2 9 16 23 30 August. 6 13 20 27 7 14 21 28 September. December. 3 10 17 24 31 4 11 18 25 5 12 19 26 6 13 20 27 7 14 21 28 1 8 15 22 29 2 9 16 23 30 3 10 17 24 31 4 11 18 25 1 8 15 22 29 5 12 19 26 2 9 16 23 30 6 13 20 27 3 10 17 24 May. 7 14 21 28 June. 4 11 18 25 5 12 19 26 6 13 20 27 7 14 21 28 MON'THS. A B C D E F G E 3 54> Explanation. — The Dominical Letter for any given year being found by Tables B^ C, or J), all the figures in the column, under that letter, in this Table, indicate that they are the days of the months (expressed in the first column on the left hand) on which Sundays happen throughout the said year ; and the next figures on the right hand indicate all the Mondays ; the next, all the Tuesdays ; &c. Examples. — Required the day of the week on which the 23rd of April, 1584, new style, occurred. The Domi- nical Letters for that year, it being Leap-year (as shown by Table D), are A G. For the month of April, (see the rule in page 49.) G is the Dominical Letter, which being found at the top or bottom of this Table, and the eye carried up, or down, until it comes opposite to the di- vision appropriated to the months of April and July, it will be found that in the year for which G is the Domi- nical Letter, the 1st, 8th, 15th, 22nd, and 29th of April (and July) are Sundays ; the 2nd, 9th, l6th, 23rd, and 30th are Mondays; the- 3rd, 10th, 17th, and 24th (and 31st of July) are Tuesdays ; the 4th, 11th, 18th, and 25th are Wednesdays; the 5th, 12th, 19th, and 26th are Thursdays ; the 6th, 13th, 20th, and 27th are Fridays; and the 7th, 14th, 21st, and 28th are Saturdays. This Table is particularly useful, and is, indeed, indispensable in ascertaining the exact date of documents, when, as was the custom for several centuries, they are dated on a particular day of the week, before or after any feast day. For instance, the will of king Henry III. is dated on Tuesday next after the feast of the Apostles St. Peter and Paul, 1253. The parliament summoned by writs tested on the 20th of January, A° 3 Ric. IL (1379)j> was to meet on Monday next after the ensuing feast of St. Hilary ; hence it is requisite to discover on what day of the week the feast of St. Peter and Paul, i. e. the 29th of June, and of St. Hilary, i. e. the 13th of January, feU (vide the alphabetical Calendar of Saints postea), to ascertain on what day of the month the Tuesday after the 29th of June, and the Monday after the 13th of January, occurred. 55 TABLE F. SHOWING THE EPACT, ACCORDING TO THE JULIAN OR OLD STYLE, ESTABLISHED BY THE COUNCIL OF NICE, A. D. 325 ; AND ACCORD- ING TO THE GREGORIAN OR NEW STYLE, FIRST ADOPTED AT ROME A. D. 1582, AND IN ENGLAND A. D. 1752. EPACT, OLD STYLE. GOLDEN NUMBER. EPACT, NEW STYLE. EPACT, OLD STYLE. GOLDEN NUMBER. EPACT, NEW STYLE. 11 I. 1 XI. 20 22 II. 11 12 XII. 1 3 III. 22 23 XIII. 12 14 IV. 3 4 XIV. 23 25 V. 14 15 XV. 4 6 VI. 25 26 XVI. 15 17 VII. 6 7 XVII. 26 28 VIII. 17 18 XVIII. 7 9 IX. 28 29 XIX. 18 20 X. 9 E 4 56 B < < ^ Q H < X a < < < < t <: t <: t < < 1 i 1 1 1 < < < 00 < < a < < < < < < ■5 < >■ s 1. si S > < < a. <: < 1 < & < > < CO i < '5 < a, a. < > < < 55 < < i '5 < < t <; > X < < T. a. < 1 c. < c < "S < '^ 1 i S 'i rj a. < 1 < >< < < a. < S < X a. < < X ■5 < a. < a. < < < _ 1 < t < JZ. CO 1 1 £j j= f § >< < — < < X ■5 < < < > >■ A X < t < a. < •< < CO < a. > X CM i X X > < a. < 'C < < < < > x t < < 'a. < < > >< >< < < — : 53 1 < t < X < < 'S ■5" X ll ■^1 05 CS w O 11 ■A ■J z — s g < ll >■ > Explanation. — Ascertain from Tables A, B, C, or D, the Golden Number and Dominical Letter for the given year. Seek the Dominical Letter at the top or bottom of this Table, and the Golden Number at the sides ; and the date, where the columns intersect each other, is Easter Day for the year in question. Example: — Required the date of Easter Dav, A. D. 1246, old style. The Golden Number for the year 1246 is XII. ( Vide Table A,), and the Dominical Letter is G (Terfe Table C). In the column under G, and op. posite XII., is April 8., on which day Easter fell in the year of our Lord 1246. In Leap-years, when there are two Dominical Letters, the second letter is always to be used in ascertaining Easter by this and the following Table. 57 ►J . J . Z !; < .. U Q H ^ C^ 5fJ 5b §3 X C>J 'O t^ 00 rt^ -3 xi X x! ^ „• CO CO i>- -H ^< 1-1 j> X >^ _; ,_; > S3 -:? S Hi R ^ > X ><) ^• ^• > L-T Oi O ^ > X X > X s s sr . s 3 ^ > X >■ ifl cc 1^ o< CO Tf > X X ^ ^ <-< o< CO Tf< 1--I 1—1 X rr 2 >< 8 £J s S S5 a s H-l H X i g >< ^^ " - . » 2 * a; ^ X' = s ^ S s « 00 X o X s ^ ?i s s S ?? X ^ _; 1—1 n» CO r- 00 O) O _J 1—1 > > «• a; s ^ o» CO -p 00 «• > > ^ " CO . a 8 =5 > > - 3 . s ^ S > >■ s 5 55 8! s? 5 s > -■ ., .0 r. ^ o< CO -i< ^ •- ' 1—1 ^ ci CO ^ UO tc t^ cyi - " -* - -I - s ST r* ?i' ^ ;+ s «• - < X 5 :^ u a It < K " Q a ^ o sE ss i ij - = ■50^ o 3 £ S _ S 4* ^ =^ « S S 2-^ s o c o 0=23 -§ = .5 « ^ u ^ s o Q O >» :« rs 8 s 2S H ~ 3 01 !*- J5 t« ■". O « |g«£S 2 If ^i- ohs (U Q f* ^- ^;fj|f| .0^ °^2^u ^^°Xi Oi ^•5 S. iCi-.= 2'5 2->J 2^ I ; u ^ 58 TABLE K. SHOWING THE DAY OF THE MONTH OF EASTER DAY, THE TNDICTION, AND THE DOMINICAL LETTERS in EVERY YEAR, FROM THE YEAR 1000 TO THE YEAR 2000, ACCORDING TO THE OLD AND NEW STYLE. h 1^ 52 Easter Day. Indic- tion. 13 . •Si £ 1 Easter Day. Indie, tion. GF 1000 March 31. XIII. C 1025 April 18. VIIL E 1001 April 13. XIV. B 1026 April 10. IX. D 1002 April 5. XV. A 1027 March 26. X. C 1003 March 28. I. GF 1028 April 14. XL B A 1004 April 16. n. E 1029 April 6. XIL G 1005 April 1. in. D 1030 March 29. XIIL F 1006 April 21. IV. C 1031 April 11. XIV. E 1007 April 6. V. BA 1032 April 2. XV. DC 1008 March 28. VL G 1033 April 22. I. B 1009 April 17. VIL F 1034 April 14. IL A 1010 April 9. VIIL E 1035 March 30. IIL G 1011 March 25. IX. DC 1036 April 18. IV. FE 1012 April 13. X. B 1037 April 10. V. D 1013 April 5. XL A 1038 March 26. VL C 1014 April 25. XIL G 1039 April 15. VIL B 1015 April 10. XIIL FE 1040 April 6. VIIL A G 1016 Apiil 1. XIV. D 1041 March 22. IX. F 1017 Apiil 21. XV. C 1042 April 11. X. E 1018 April 6. I. B 1043 April 3. XL D 1019 March 29. IL AG 1044 April 22. XIL CB 1020 April 17. IIL F 1045 April 7. XIIL A 1021 April 2. IV. E 1046 March 30. XIV. G 1022 March 25. V. D 1047 April 19. XV. F 1023 April 14. VL C B 1048 April 3. I. E D 1024 April 5. VIL A 1049 March 26. IL [1000 to 1049.] 59 TABLE K. — continued. 1.. 1^ Easter Day. Indic- tiCMl. le- i's i Easter Day. Indic- tion. G 1050 April 15. III. E D 1080 April 12. III. F 1051 March 31. IV. C 1081 April 4. IV. E D 1052 April 19. V. B 1082 April 24. V. C 1053 April 11. VI. A 1083 April 9. VI. B 1054 April 3. VII. G F 1084 March 31. VII. A 1055 April 16. VIII. E 1085 April 20. VIII. GF 1056 April 7. IX. D 1086 April 5. IX. E 1057 March 30. X. C 1087 March 28. X. If 1058 April 19. XL B A 1088 April 16. XL C 1059 April 4. XII. G 1089 April 1. XIL B A 1060 March 26. XIII. F 1090 April 21. XIIL G 1061 April 15. XIV E 1091 April 13. XIV. F 1062 March 31. XV. D C 1092 March 28. XV. E 1063 April 20. I. B 1093 April 17. L DC 1064 April 11. II. A 1094 April 9. IL B 1065 March 27. III. G 1095 March 25. IIL A 1066 April 16. IV. F E 1096 April 13. IV. G 1067 April 8. V. D 1097 April 5. , V. TE 1068 March 23. VI. C 1098 March 28. VL D 1069 April 12. VII. B 1099 April 10. VIL C 1070 April 4. VIII. A G 1100 April 1. VIIL B 1071 April 24. IX. F 1101 April 21.- IX. A G 1072 April 8. X. E 1102 April 6. X. F 1073 March 31. XI. D 1103 March 29. XL E 1074 April 20. XII. C B 1104 April 17. XIL D 1075 April 5. XIII. A 1105 April 9. XIIL C B 1076 March 27. XIV. G 1106 March 25. XIV. A :1077 April 16. XV. F 1107 April 14. XV. G !l078 April 8. I. E D 1108 April 5. I. F 1079; March 24. II. C 1109 April 25. IL [1050 to 1109.] 60 TABLE K. — continued. 1, «5 2 s Easter Day. Indie, tion. 2=« i Easter Day. Indic- tion. JH p ^ B 1110 April 10. III. G F 1140 April 7. III. A 1111 April 2. IV. E 1141 March 30. IV. G F 1112 April 21. V. D 1142 April 19. V. E 1113 April 6. VI. C 1143 April 4. VI. D 1114 March 29. VII. B A 1144 March 26. VII. C 1115 April 18. VIII. G 1145 April 15. VIII. B A 1116 April 2. IX. F 1146 March 31. IX. G 1117 March 25. X. E 1147 April 20. X. F 1118 April 14. XL D C 1148 April 11. XL E 1119 March 30. XII. B 1149 April 3. XIL D C 1120 April 18. XIII. A 1150 April 16. XIIL B 1121 April 10. XIV. G 1151 April 8. XIV. A 1122 March 26. XV. F E 1152 March 30, XV. G 1123 April 15. I. D 1153 April 19. 1. F E 1124 April 6. II. C 1154 April 4. IL D 1125 March 29. III. B 1155 March 27. IIL C 1126 April 11. IV. A G 1156 April 15. IV. B 1127 April 3. V. F 1157 March 31 V. A G 1128 April 22. VI. E 1158 April 20. VL F 1129 April 14. VII. D 1159 April 12. VIL E 1130 March 30. VIII. C B 1160 March 27. VIIL D 1131 April 19. IX. A 1161 April 16. IX. C B 1132 April 10. X. G 1162 April 8. X. A 1133 March 26. XI. F 1163 March 24. XL G 1134 April 15. XII. E D 1164 April 12. XIL F 1135 April 7. XIII. C 1165 April 4. XIIL E D 1136 March 22. XIV. B 1166 April 24. XIV. C 1137 April 11. XV. A 1167 April 9. XV. B 1138 April 3. I. G F 1168 March 31. L A 1139 April 23. II. E 1169 April 20. IL [1110 to 1169.] 61 TABLE K. — continued. Easter Day. Indic- tion. i Easter Day. Indic- tion. |3 >: >< P 1170 April 5. III. B A 1200 April 9. IIL C 11171 March 28. IV. G 1201 March 25. IV. B A 1172 April 16. V. F 1202 April 14. V. G 1173 April 8. VI. E 1203 April 6. VL F 1174 March 24. VII. D C 1204 April 25. VIL E 1175 April 13. VIII. B 1205 April 10. VIIL D C1176 Aprir4. IX. A 1206 April 2. IX. B 1177 April 24. X. G 1207 April 22. X. A 1178 April 9. XL F E 1208 April 6. XL G 1179 April 1. XII. D 1209 March 29. XIL F Ejiiso April 20. XIII. C 1210 April 18. XIIL D 1181 April 5. XIV. B 1211 April 3. XIV. C 1182 March 28. XV. A G 1212 March 25. XV. B 1183 April 17. I. F 1213 April 14. I. A G 1184 April 1. II. E 1214 March 30. IL F 1185 April 21. III. D 1215 April 19. IIL E 1186 April 13. IV. C B 1216 April 10. IV. D 1,187 March 29. V. A 1217 March 26. V. C B 1188 April 17. VI. G 1218 April 15. VL A 1189 April 9.; VII. F 1219 April 7. VIL G 1190 March 25. VIII. E D 1220 March 29. VIIL F |1191 April 14. IX. C 1221 April 11. IX. E D,1192 April 5. X. B 1222 April 3. X. C lll9S March 28. XL A 1223 April 23. XL B 1194 April 10. XIL G F 1224 April 14. XIL A 1195 April 2. XIIL E 1225 March 30. XIIL G F 1196 April 21. XIV. D 1226 April 19. XIV. E 1197 April 6. XV. C 1227 April 11. XV. D 1198 March 29. I. B A 1228 March 26. I. C 1199 April 18. IL G 1229 April 15. IL [1170 to 1229.] 62 TABLE K. — continued. It 12 i 1 Easter Day. Indic- tion. It t 1 Easter Day. Indic- tion. F 1230 April 7. III. D C 1260 April 4. III. E 1231 March 23. IV. B 1261 April 24. IV. D C 1232 April 11. V. A 1262 April 9. V. B 1233 April 3. VI. G 1263 April 1. VL A 1234 April 23. VII. F E 1264 April 20. VII. G 1235 April 8. VIII. D 1265 April 5. VIII. F E 1236 March 30. IX. C 1266 March 28. IX. D 1237 April 19. X. B 1267 April 17. X. C 1238 April 4. XL A G 1268 April 8. XL B 1239 March 27. XII. F 1269 March 24. XII. A G 1240 April 15. XIII. E 1270 April 13. XIII. F 1241 March 31. XIV. D 1271 April 5. XIV. E 1242 April 20. XV. C B 1272 April 24. XV. D 1243 April 12. I. A 1273 April 9. I. C B 1244 April 3. II. G 1274 April 1. IL A 1245 April 16. III. F 1275 April 14. IIL G 1246 April 8. IV. E D 1276 April 5. IV. F 1247 March 31. V. C 1277 March 28. V. E D 1248 April 19. VI. B 1278 April 17. VI. C 1249 April 4. VII. A 1279 April 2. VII. B 1250 March 27. VIII. G F 1280 April 21. VIII. A 1251 April 16. IX. E 1281 April 13. IX. G F 1252 March 31. X. D 1282 March 29. X. E 1253 April 20. XL C 1283 April IS. XL D 1254 April 12. XIL B A 1284 April 9. XIL C 1255 March 28. XIIL G 1285 March 25. XIII. B A 1256 April 16. XIV. F 1286 April 14. XIV. G 1257 April 8. XV. E 1287 April 6. XV. F 1258 March 24. I. D C 1288 March 28. I. E 1259 April 13. n. B 1289 April 10. IL [1230 to 1289.] 63 TABLE K. — continued. 2 Easter Day. Indic- tion. - s 2 Easter Day. Indie tion. p >^ a^ >i A 1290 April 2. III. F E 1320 March 30. III. G 1291 April 22. IV. D 1321 April 19. IV. F E 1292 April 6. V. c 1322 April 11. V. I) 1293 March 29. VI. B 1323 March 27. VI. C 1294 April 18. VII. A G 1324 April 15. VII. B 1295 April S. VIII. F 1325 April 7. VIII. A G 1296 March 25. IX. E 1326 March 23. IX. F 1297 April 14. X. D 1327 April 12. X. E 129S April 6. XI. C B 1328 April 3. XL D 1299 April 19. XII. A 1329 April 23. XII. C B 1300 April 10. XIII. G 1330 April 8. XIII. A 1301 April 2. XIV. F 1331 March 31. XIV. G 1302 April 22. XV. E D 1332 April 19. XV. F 1303 April 7. I. C 1333 April 4. I. E D 1304 March 29. II. B 1334 March 27. 11. C 1305 April 18. III. A 1335 April 16. III. B 1306 April 3. IV. G F 1336 March 31. IV. A 1307 March 26. V. E 1337 April 20. V. G F 1308 April 14. VI. D 1338 April 12. VI. E 1309 March 30. VII. C 1339 March 28. VII. D 1310 April 19. VIII. B A 1340 April 16. VIII. C 1311 April 11. IX. G 1341 April 8. IX. B A 1312 March 26. X. F 1342 March 31. X. G 1313 April 15. XI. E 1343 April 13. XI. F 1314 April 7. XII. D C 1344 April 4. XII. E 1315 March 23. XTII. B 1345 March 27. XIII. D C 1316 April 11. XIV. A 1346 April 16. XIV. B 1317 April 3. XV. G 134- April 1. XV. A 13 i 8 April 23. I. F Eil348 April 20. I. G 1319 April 8. u. D 1349 April 12. 11. [1290 to 1349.] 64 TABLE K. — continued. 1 Is 1 Easter Day. Iiidic- tion. Easter Day. Indie, tion. Q Q c 1350 March 28. III. A G 1380 March 25. III. B 1351 April 17. IV. F 1.381 April 14. IV. A G 1352 April 8. V. E 1382 April 6. V. F 1353 March 24. VI. D 1383 March 22. VI. E 1354 April 13. VII. C B 1384 April 10. VII. D 1355 April 5. VIII. A 1385 April 2. VIII. C B 1356 April 24. IX. G 1386 April 22. IX. A 1357 April 9. X. F 1387 April 7. X. G 1358 April 1. XI. E D 1388 March 29. XI. F 1359 April 21. XII. C 1389 April 18. XII. E D 1360 April 5. XIII. B 1390 April 3. XIII. C 1361 March 28. XIV. A 1391 March 26. XIV. B 1362 April 17. XV. G F 1392 April 14. XV. A 1363 April 2. I. E 1393 April 6. I. G F 1364 March 24. II. D 1394 April 19. II. E 1365 April 13. III. C 1395 April 11. III. D 1366 April 5. IV. B A 1396 April 2. IV. C 1367 April 18. V. G 1397 April 22. V. B A 1368 April 9. VI. F 1398 April 7. VI. G 1369 April 1. VII. E 1399 March 30. VII. F 1370 April 14fc VIII. D C 1400 April 18. VIII. E 1371 April 6. IX. B 1401 April 3. IX. D C 1372 March 28. X. A 1402 March 26. X. B 1373 April 17. XL G 1403 April 15. XI. A 1374 April 2. XII. F E 1404 March 30. XII. G 1375 April 22. XIII. D 1405 April 19. XIII. F E 1376 April 13. XIV. C 1406 April 11. XIV. D 1377 March 29. XV. B 1407 March 27. XV. C 1378 April 18. I. A G 1408 April 15. I. B 1379 April 10. II. F 1409 April 7. 11. [1350 to 1409.] 65 TABLE K. — continued. Il 12 i Easter Day. Indie, tion. ll ^ Easter Day. Indie, tion. E 1410 March 23. III. C B 1440 March 27. III. D 1411 April 12. IV. A 1441 April 16. IV. C B 1412 April 3. V. G 1442 April 1. V. A 141S April 23. VI. F 1443 April 21. VI. G 1414 April 8. VII. E D 1444 April 12. VII. F 1415 March 31. VIII. C 1445 March 28. VIII. E D 1416 April 19. IX. B 1446 April 17. IX. C 1417 April 11. X. A 1447 April 9. X. B 1418 March 27. XI. GF 1448 March 24. XL A 1419 April 16. XII. E 1449 April 13. XII. G F 1420 April 7. XIII. D 1450 April 5. XIII. E 1421 March 23. XIV. C 1451 April 25. XIV. D 1422 April 12. XV. B A 1452 April 9. XV. C 1423 April 4. I. G 1453 April 1. 1. B A 1424 April 23. II. F 1454 April 21. IL G 1425 April 8. III. E 1455 April 6. IIL F 1426 March 31. IV. D C 1456 March 28. IV. E 1427 April 20. V. B 1457 April 17. V. D C 1428 April 4. VI. A 1458 April 2. VI. B 1429 March 27. VII. G 1459 March 25. VIL A 1430 April 16. VIII. F E 1460 April 13. VIIL G 1431 April 1. IX. D 1461 April 5. IX. F E 1432 April 20. X. C 1462 April 18. X. D 1433 April 12. XI. B 1463 April 10. XL C 1434 March 28 XII. A G 1464 April 1. XIL B 1435 April 17. XIII. F 1465 April 14. XIIL A G 1436 April 8. XIV. E 1466 April 6. XIV. F 1437 March 31. XV. D 1467 March 29. XV. E 1438 April 13. I. C B 1468 April 17. I. D 1439 April 5. II. A 1469 April 2. IL [1410 to 1469.] F 66 TABLE K. — continued. ii S2 1 Easter Day. Indie tion. Bo 2 Easter Day. Indic tion. fi^ a^ >* G 1470 April 22. III. E D 1500 April 19. III. F 1471 April 14. IV. c 1501 April 11, IV. E D 1472 March 29. V. B 1502 March 27. V. C 1473 April 18. VI. A 1503 April 16. VI. B 1474 April 10. VII. G F 1504 April 7. VII. A 1475 March 26. VIII. E 1505 March 23. VIII. G F 1476 April 14. IX. D 1506 April 12. IX. E 1477 April 6. X. C 1507 April 4. X. D 1478 March 22. XI. B A 1508 April 23. XI. C 1479 April 11. XII. G 1509 April 8. XII. B A 1480 April 2. XIII. F 1510 March 31. XIII. G 1481 April 22. XIV. E 1511 April 20. XIV. F 1482 April 7. XV. D C 1512 April 11. XV. E 1483 March 30. I. B 1513 March 27. I. D C 1484 April 18. II. A 1514 April 16. II. B 1485 April 3. III. G 1515 April 8. III. A 1486 March 26. IV. F E 1516 March 23. IV. G 1487 April 15. V. D 1517 April 12. V. F E 1488 April 6. VI. C 1518 April 4. VI. D 1489 April 19. VII. B 1519 April 24. VII. C 1490 April 11. VIII. A G 1520 April 8. VIII. B 1491 April 3. IX. F 1521 March 31. IX. A G 1492 April 22. X. E 1522 April 20. X. F 1493 April 7. XI. D 1523 April 5. XL E 1494 March 30. XII. C B 1524 March 27. XII. D 1495 April 19. XIII. A 1525 April 16. XIII. C B 1496 April 3. XIV. G 1526 April 1. XIV. A 1497 March 26. XV. F 1527 April 21. XV. G 1498 April 15. I. E D 1528 April 12. I. F 1499 March 31. II. C 1529 March 28. II. [1470 to 1529.] 67 TABLE K. - — continued. Is ¥ 1 Easter Day. Indic- tion. £ s Easter Day. Indic- tion. B 1530 April 17. III. G F 1560 April 14. III. A 1531 April 9. IV. E 1561 April 6. IV. G F 1532 March 31. V. D 1562 March 29. V. E 1533 April 13. VI. C 1563 April 11. VI. D 1534 April 5. VII. B A 1564 April 2. VII. c 1535 March 28. VIII. G 1565 April 22. VIII. B A 1536 April 16. IX. F 1566 April 14. IX. G 1537 April 1. X. E 1567 March 30. X. F 1538 April 21. XI. DC 1568 April 18. XL E 1539 April 6. XII. B 1569 AprillO. XII. D C 1540 March 28. XIII. A 1570 March 26. XIII. B 1541 April 17. XIV. G 1571 April 15. XIV. A 1542 April 9. XV. F E 1572 April 6. XV. G 1543 March 25. I. D 1573 March 22. I. F E 1544 April 13. II. C 1574 April 11. 11. D 1545 April 5. III. B 1575 April 3. III. C 1546 April 25. IV. A G 1576 April 22. IV. B 1547 April 10. V. F 1577 April 7. V. A G 1548 April 1. VI. E 1578 March 30. VI. F 1549 April 21. VII. D 1579 April 19. VII. E 1550 April 6. VIII. C B 1580 April 3. VIII. D 1551 March 29. IX. A 1581 March 26. IX. C B 1552 April 17. X. G 1582 April 15. X. A 1553 April 2. XI. G 1554 March 25. XIJL F 1555 April 14. XIII. ED 1556 April 5. XIV. c 1557 April 18. XV. B 1558 April 10. I. A 1559 March 26. II. [1530 to 1582.] F 2 TABLE K — continued. 2DIX1 €>t2lc. Years. NEW STYLE. Indic- tion. 1« |2 Easter Day. Easter Day. 13 P F March .'jl. 1583 B April 10. XI. ED April 19. 1534 A G April 1. XII. C April 11. 1585 F April 21. XIII. B April 3. 1586 E April 6. XIV. A April 16. 1587 D March 29. XV. GF April 7. 1588 CB April 17. I. E March 30. 1589 A April 2. II. D April 19. 1590 G April 22. III. C April 4. 1591 F April 14. IV. B A March 26. 1592 ED March 29. V. G April 15. 1593 C April 18. VI. F March 31. 1594 B April 10. VII. E April 20. 1595 A March 26. VIIL DC April 11. 1596 G F April 14. IX. B March 27. 1597 E April 6. X. A April 16. 1598 D March 22. XL G April 8. 1599 C April 11. XII. FE March 23. 1600 B A April 2, XIII. D April 12. 1601 G April 22. XIV. C April 4. 1602 F April 7. XV. B April '■24. 1603 E JMarch 30. I. A G April 8. 1604 DC April 18. 11. F March 31. 1605 B April 10. III. E April 20. 1606 A March 26. IV. D April 5. 1607 G April 15. V. CB March 27. 1608 FE April 6. VI. A April 16. 1609 D April 19. VII. G April 8. 1610 C April 11. VIII. F March 24. 1611 B April 3. IX. E D April 12. 1612 A G April 22. X. C April 4. 1613 F April 7. XL B April 24. 1614 E March 30. XIL [1583 to 1614,] 69 TABLE K — continued. ^Iti %>tt\z* 1 I NEW STYLE. 1^ Easter Day. Years. ll i2 r Easter Day. Indic- tion. A April 9. 1615 D April 19. XIII G F March 31. 1616 C B April 3. XIV. E April 20. 1617 A March 26. XV. U April 5. 1618 G April 15. I. C March 28. 1619 F March 31. II. B A April 16. 1620 E D April 19. III. G April 1. 1621 C April 11. IV. F April 21. 1622 B March 27. V. E April 13. 1623 A April 16. VI. DC March 28. 1624 G F April 7. VII. B April 17. 1625 E March 30. VIII. A April 9. 1626 D April 12. IX. G March 25. 1627 C April 4. X. FE April 13. 1628 B A April 23. XL D April 5. 1629 G April 15. XII. C March 28. 1630 F March 31. XIII. B April 10. 1631 E April 20. XIV. A G April 1. 1632 D C April 11. XV. F April 21. 1633 B March 27. I. E April 6. 1634 A April 16. II. D March 29. 1635 G April 8. III. C B April 17. 1636 FE March 23. IV. A April 9. 1637 D April 12. V. G March 25. 1638 C April 4. VI. F April 14. 1639 B April 24. VIL ED April 5. 1640 A G April 8. VIII. C April 25. 1641 F March 31. IX. B April 10. 1642 E April 20. X. A April 2. 1643 D April 5. XI. GF April 21. 1644 C B March 27. XII. [K 315 t( ) 164 *.] F 3 70 TABLE K — continued. 3)111 §;tple. Years. NEW STYLK Indie tion. le Easter Day. .Id .S3 - "S Easter Day. 1"^ 1^ E April 6. 1645 A April 16. XIII. D March 29. 1646 G April 1. XIV. C April IS. 1647 F April 21. XV. B A April 2. 1648 ED April 12. I. G March 25. 1649 C April 4. 11. F April 14. 1650 B April 17. III. E March 30. 1651 A April 9. IV. DC April 18. 1652 G F March 31. V. B April 10. 1653 E April 13. VI. A March 26. 1654 D April 5. \'II. G April 15. 1655 C March 28. VIII. FE April 6. 1656 B A April 16. IX. D March 29. 1657 G April 1. X. C April 11. 1658 F April 21. XL B April 3. 1659 E April 13. XII. A G April 22. 1660 DC March 28. XIII. F April 14. 1661 B April 17. XIV. E March 30. 1662 A April 9. XV. D April 19. 1663 G March 25. I. CB April 10. 1664 FE April 13. II. A March 26. 1665 D April 5. III. G April 15. 1666 C April 25. IV. F April 7. 1667 B April 10. V. ED March 22. 1668 A G April 1. VI. C April 11. 1669 F April 21. VII. B April 3. 1670 E April 6. VIII. A April 23. 1671 D March 29. IX. G F April 7. 1672 C B April 17. X. E March 30. 1673 A April 2. XL D AprU 19. 1674 G March 25. xn. [1645 to 1674.] 71 TABLE K — continued. SDin «)trie. Years. NEW STYLE. Indie tioix h |2 Easter Day. .Is Easter Day. c April 4. 1675 F April 14. XIII. B A :.Iarch 26. 1676 ED April 5. XIV. G April 15. 1677 C April 18. XV. F March 31. 1678 B April 10. I. E April 20. 1679 A April 2. II. D C April 1 1 . 1680 GF April 21. III. B April 3. 1681 E April 6. IV. A April 16. 1682 D March 29. V. G April 8. 1683 C April 18. VI. FE March 30. 1684 B A April 2. VII. D April 19. 1685 G April 22. VIII. C April 4. 1686 F April 14. IX. B March 27. 1687 E March 30. X. A G April 15. 1688 D C April 18. XL F March 31. 1689 B April 10. XII. E April 20. 1690 A March 26. XIII. D April 12. 1691 G April 15. XIV. CB March 27. 1692 FE April 6. XV. A April 16. 1693 D March 22. I. G April 8. 1694 C April 11. II. F March 24. 1695 B April 3. III. ED April 12. 1696 A G April 22. IV. C April 4. 1697 F April 7. V. B April 24. 1698 E March 30. VI. A April 9. 1699 D April 19. VII. GF March 31. 1700 C April 11. VIII. E April 20. 1701 B March 27. IX. D April 5. 1702 A April 16. X. C March 28. 1703 G April 8. XL B A April 16. 1704 FE March 23. XIL [I675 to 1704.] F 4 72 TABLE K — continued. 2Dlti ^tple. NEW STYLE. II 1^ Easter Day. Years. V Easter Day. Indic- tion. G April 8. 1705 D April 12. XIII. F March 24. 1706 c April 4. XIV. E April 13. 1707 B April 24. XV. DC April 4. 1708 A G April 8. I. B April 24. 1709 F March 31. II. A April 9. 1710 E April 20. III. G April 1. 1711 D April 5. IV. FE April 20. 1712 C B March 27. V. D April £. 1713 A April 16. VI. C March 28. 1714 G April 1. VII. B April 17. 1715 F April 21. VIII. A G April 1. 1716 ED April 12. IX. F April 21. 1717 c March 28. X. j E April 13. 1718 B April 17. XL j D March 29. 1719 A April 9. XIL ! C B April 17. 1720 GF March 31. XIII. A April 9. . 1721 E April 13. XIV. G March 25. 1722 D April 5. XV. i F April 14. 1723 C March 28. I- 1 E D April 5. 1724 B A April 16. IL 1 C March 28. 1725 G April 1. IIL j B April 10.' 1726 F April 21. IV. A April 2. 1727 E April 13. V. G F April 21. 1728 D C March 28. VI. E April 6. 1729 B April 17. VIL D March 29. 1730 A April 9. VIIL c April IS. 1731 G March 25. IX. B A April 9. 1732 FE April 13. X. G March 25. 1733 D April 5. XL F April 14. 1734 C April 25. XIL [1705 to 1784.] 73 TABLE K — continued. 2DIU %tv.U* Years. NEW STYLE. Indic- tion. 1^ -A Easter Day. .SB Easter Day. p a^ E DC JB A G April 6. April 25. April 10. April 2. April 22. 1735 1736 1737 1738 1739 B A G F E D April 10. April 1. April 21. April 6. March 29. XIII. XIV. XV. I. II. FE D c B A G April 6. March 29. April IS. April 3. March 25. 1740 1741 1742 1743 1744 C B A G F E D April 17. April 2. March 25. April 14. April 5. III. IV. V. VI. VII. F E D CB A April 14. March 30. April 19. April 10. March 26. 1745 1746 1747 1748 1749 C B A G F E April 18. April 10. April 2. April 14. April 6. VIII. IX. X. XL XIL G F To Sept 2, ED. April 15. April 7. 1750 1751 D C March 29. April 11. XIII. XIV. jon and tVorn -March 29. 1752 B A April 2. XV. Sept. 3. A. - 11735 to 1752.] * To prevent the possibility of mistake, the following explanation is added : — For the year 1752 E is the Dominical Letter from Jan. 1. to Feb. 29. D March 1. to Sept. 2. A Sept. 3. to Dec. 31. The third Dominical Letter arose from the alteration of the style on the 3rd of Sept. 1752. Vide p. 37. antd. 74 TABLE K — - continued. NEW STYLE. •is t Indie. 1.- si Indic- •s£ Easter Day. tion. •ps Easter Day. tion. 2 k" 1^ >> B A 1780 March 26. XIII. G 1781 April 15. XIV. F 1782 March 31. XV. G 1753 April 22. I. E 1783 April 20. I. F 1754 April 14. II. D C 1784 April 11. II. E 1755 March SO. III. B 1785 March 27. III. D C 1756 April 18. IV. A 1786 April 16, IV. B 1757 April 10. V. G 1787 April 8. V. A 1758 IMarch 26. VI. F E 1788 March 23. VI. G 1759 April 15. VII. D 1789 April 12. VII. F E 1760 April 6. VIII. C 1790 April 4. VIIL D 1761 March 22. IX. B 1791 April 24. IX. C 1762 April 11. X. A G 1792 April 8. X. B 1763 April 3. XI. F 1793 March 31. XI. A G 1764 April 22. XII. E 1794 April 20. XII. F 1765 April 7. XIII. D 1795 April 5. XIII. E 1766 March 30. XIV. C B 1796 March 27. XIV. D 1767 April 19. XV. A 1797 April 16. XV. C B 1768 April 3. I. G 1798 April 8. I. A 1769 March 26. II. F 1799 March 24. II. G 1770 April 15. III. E 1800 April 13. III. F 1771 March 31. IV. D 1801 April 5. IV> E D 1772 April 19. V. C 1802 April 18. V. C 1773 April 11. VI. B 1803 April 10. VI. B 1774 April 3. VII. A G 1804 April 1. VII. A 1775 April 16. VIII. F 1805 April 14. VIIL G F 1776 April 7. IX. E 1806 April 6. IX. E 1777 March 30. X. D 1807 March 29. X. D 1778 April 19. XI. C B 1808 April 17. XI. C 1779 April 4. XII. A 1809 April 2. XII. [1753 to 1809.] 75 TABLE K — continued. NEW STYLE. 11 s Easter Day. Indic- tion. 2" i Easter Day. Indie, tion. 1^ K« il >* G 1810 April 22. XIII. E D 1840 April 19. XIII. F 1811 April 14. XIV. C 1841 April 11. XIV. E D 1812 March 29. XV. B 1842 March 27. XV. C 1813 April 18. I. A 1843 April 16. I. B 1814 April 10. II. G F 1844 April 7. IL A 1815 March 26. III. E 1845 March 23. in. G F 1816 April 14. IV. D 1846 April 12. IV. E 1817 April 6. V. c 1847 April 4. V. D 1818 March 22. VI. B A 1848 April 23. VI. C 1819 April 11. VII. G 1849 April 8. VIL B A 1820 April 2. VIII. F 1850 March 31. VIIL G 1821 April 22. IX. E 1851 April 20. IX. F 1822 April 7. X. D C 1852 April 11. X. E 1823 March 30. XL B 1853 March 27. XL D C 1824 April 18. XII. A 1854 April 16. XIL B 1825 AprU 3. XIII. G 1855 April 8. XIIL A 1826 March 26. XIV. FE 1856 March 23. XIV. G 1827 April 15. XV. D 1857 April 12. XV. F E 1828 April 6. I. C 1858 April 4. I. D 1829 April 19. 11. B 1859 April 24. IL C 1830 April 11. III. A G 1860 April 8. IIL B 1831 April 3. IV. F 1861 March 31. IV. A G 1832 April 22. V. E 1862 April 20. V. F 1833 April 7. VI. . D 1863 April 5. VL E 1834 March 30. VII. C B 1864 March 27. VIL D 1835 April 19. VIII. A 1865 April 16. VIIL C B 1836 April 3. IX. G 1866 April 1. IX. A 1837 March 26. X. F 1867 April 21. X. G 1838 April 15. XL E D 1868 April 12. XL F 1839 March 31. XIL C 1869 March 28. XIL [1810 to 1869.] 76 TABLE K — continued. NEW STYLE. 1,^ |2 >i Easter Day. Inflic- tion. 2 >> Easter Day. Indic- tion. B 1870 April 17. XIII. G 190C April 15. XIII. A 1871 April 9. XIV. F 1901 April 7. XIV. G F 187S March 31. XV. E 1902 March 30. XV. E 1873 April 13. I. D 1902 April 12. I. D 1874 April 5. II. C B 1904 April 3. II. C 1875 March 28. III. A 1905 April 23. III. B A 1876 April 16. IV. G 1906 April 15. IV. G 1877 April 1. V. F 1907 March 31. V. F 1878 April 21. VI. E D 1908 April 19. VI. E 1879 April 13. VII. C 1909 April 11. VII. D C 1880 March 28. VIII. B 1910 March 27. VIII. B 1881 April 17. IX. A 1911 April 16. IX. A 1882 April 9. X. GF 1912 April 7. X. G 1883 March 25. XI. E 1913 March 23. XI. FE 1884 April 13. XII. D 1914 April 12. XII. D 1885 April 5. XIII. c 1915 April 4. XIII. C 1886 April 25. XIV. BA 1916 April 23. XIV. B 1887 April 10. XV. G 1917 April 8. XV. A G 1888 April 1. I. F 1918 March 31. I. F 1889 April 21. II. E 1919 April 20. II. E 1890 April 6. III. D C 1920 April 4. III. D 1891 March 29. IV. B 1921 March 27. IV. C B 1892 April 17. V. A 1922 April 16. V. A 1893 April 2. VI. G 1923 April 1. VI. G 1894 March 25. VII. FE 1924 April 20. VII. F 1895 April 14. VIII. D 1925 April 12. VIII. ED 1896 April 5. IX. C 1926 April 4. IX. C 1897 April 18. X. B 1927 April 17. X. B 1898 April 10. XI. AG 1928 April 8. XI. A 1899 April 2. XII. F 1 1929 March 31. XII. [1870 to 1929.] TABLE K — continued. NEW STYLE | || 2 Easter Day. Indic- tion. h |3 i Easter Day. Indie- tion. ©3 >> >< E 1930 April 20. Xlll. CB I960 April 17. XIII. D 1931 April 5. XIV. A 1961 April 2. XIV. CB 1932 March 27. XV. G 1962 April 22. XV. A 1933 April 16. I. F 1963 April 14. I. G 1934 AprU 1. II. E D 1964 March 29. II. F 1935 April 21. III. c 1965 April 18. III. E D 1936 April 12. IV. B 1966 April 10. IV. C 1937 March 28. V. A 1967 March 26. V. B 1938 April 17. VI. G F 1968 April 14. VI. A 1939 April 9. Yil. E 1969 April 6. VII. G F 1940 March 24. VIII. D 1970 March 29. VIII. E 1941 April 13. IX. C 1971 April 11. IX. D 1942 April 5. X. BA 1971^ April 2. X. c 1943 April 25. XI. G 1973 April 22. XI. B A 1944 April 9. XII. F 1974 April 14. XII. G 1945 April 1. XIII. E 1975 March 30. XIII. F 1946 April 21. XIV. D C 1976 April 18. XIV. E 1947 April 6. XV. B 1977 April 10. XV. D C 1948 March 23. I. A 1978 March 26. I. B 1949 April 17. II. G 1979 April 15. II. A 1950 April 9. III. F E 1980 April 6. III. G 1951 March 25. IV. D 1981 April 19. IV. F E 1952 April 13. V. C 1982 April 11. V. D 1953 April 5. VI. B 1983 April 3. VI. C 1954 April 18. VII. A G 1984 April 22. VII. B 1955 April 10. VIII. F 1985 April 7. VIII. A G 1956 April 1. IX. E 1986 March 30. IX. F 1957 April 21. X. D 1987 April 19. X. E 1958 April 6. XI. C B 1988 April 3. XI. D 1959 March 29. XII. A 1989 March 26. XII. [1930 to 1989.] 78 TABLE K — continued. NEW STYLR Indic- le 2 Indic- 2 Easter Day. tion. go Easter Day. tion. oh3 G >< C K^ Jx 1990 April 15. XIII. A 1995 April 16. III. ¥ 1991 March 31. XIV. G F 1996 April 7. IV. ED 1992 April 19. XV. E 1997 March 30. V. C 1993 April 11. 1. D 1998 April 12. VI. B 1994 April 3. II. C 1999 April 4. VII. [1990 to 1999.] 79 TABLE L. SHOWIKG THE DAY OF THE MONTH, IK COMMON TEARS, 01 WHICH ALL THE PRINCIPAL MOVEABLE FEASTS OCCUR, WHEN EASTER DAY IS KNOWN. .5 = i= = Eastkr Sepma- Sexa- Hi 6 Shrove ^m Mid Lent Passion or Carle Sunday. Palm Dav. gesima Sunday. gesima tsunday. Tuesday. Sunday. Sunday, Mar. £2 Jan. IS. Jan. 25. Feb. 1. Feb. 3. Feb. 4. Mar. 1. Mar. 8 Mar. 15. IP. 26. 2 4. 5. 2. q la ^. £0. 27. 3. 5. 6. 3. 10 17. 21. 28. 4. 6. 7. 4. 11 18. is! 22. 29. 5. "• 8. 5. 12. 19. 27. 23. SO. 6 8. 9. 6. 13 20. 2s 24. 31. 7. 9. 10. 7. 14. 21. 2P. £5. Feb. 1. 8. 10. 11. 8. 15. 22. SO, 26. 2. 9. 11. 12. 9. 16. 23. 31. 27. 3. 10. 12. 13. 10. 17. 24. April 1. 2S. 4. 11. 13. 14. 11. 18 25. 2. £9. 5. 12. 14. 15. 12. 19 26. 3. SO. 6. 13. 15. 16. 13. £0. 27 4. 31. 7. 14. 16. 17. 14. 21. 28^ 5. Feb. 1. 8. 15. 17. 18. 15. 22. 29. 6. o 9. 16. 18. 19. 16. 23. SO. 7. 3. 10. 17. 19. £0. 17. 24. 31. 8 4. 11. 18. 20. 21. 18. 25. April 1. Q 5. 12. 19. 21. 22. 19. 26. 2, 10. 6. 13. 20. 22. 23. 20. 27. 3. 11. 7 14. 21. £3. 24. 21. 28. 4. 12 8. 15. £2. 24. 25. 22. 29. 5. 13. 9. 16. 23. £5. 26. 23. SO. 6. 1+. la 17. 24. 26. 27. 24. 31. 15. 11. IS. 25. £7. 28. 25. April 1. h. 16. 12. 19. 26. 28. Mar. 1. 26. o_ Q 17. 13. 20. 27. Mar. 1. 2. o- 3 10. IS 14. 21. £8. 3. £s; i. 11. 19. 15. 22. Mar. 1. S. 4. OQ 5. 1£. 20. 16. 23. 2_ 4. 5. 50. 6. 13. 21. 17. 24. S. 5. 6. 31. 7. 14 22. 18. 25. 4. 6. 7. April 1. 8. 15. 23. 19. 26. 5. 7 8. 2. 9. 16. 24. £0. 27. 6. a 9. 3. 10. 17. £5. 21 28. 7. 9. la 4. 11. 1S.| Eastbr Septua- gesima Sexa- gesima tii ShroTc i Mid Lent Passion or Carle Palm Dav. Sunday. Sunday. J.i>| Tuesday. Sunday. Sunday. Sunday. In Leap years one day is to be added to the dates of all Festivals in this Table which occur in the months of January and February. See Table M. p. 81. 80 TABLE L — continued. Eastkr Good Low Rogation Ill IJ Trinity Corpus Christi. Advent DAT. Friday. Sunday. Sunday. 'l^' (2 % Sunday. Sunday. Mar. 22. Mar. 20. Mar. 29. April 26. April 30. May 1. May 10. May 17. May 21. Nov. 29. 23. 21. 30. 27. 11. 18. 2'^.l 30. 24. 22. 31. 28. 2. 12. 19. 23. Dec. 1. 25. 23. April 1. 29. 3. 13. 20. 24. 1 2. 26. 24. 2. 30. 4. 14. 21. 25. 3. 27. 25. 3. May 1. 5. 15. 22. 26.! Nov. 27. 28. 26. 4. 2. 6. 16. 23. 27. 28. 29. 27. 5. 3. 7. 17. 24. 28. 29. 30. 28. 6. 4. 8. 18. 25. 29. 30. 31. 29. 7. 5. 9. 19. 26. 30. Dec. 1. AprilI. 30. 8. 6. 10. 20. 27. 31. 2. 2. 31. 9. 7. 11. 21. 28. June 1. 3. 3. April 1. 10. 8. 12. 22. 29. 2. Nov. 27. 4. 2. 11. 9. 13. 23. 30. 3. 28. 5. 3. 12. 10. 14. 24. 31. 4. 29. 6. 4. 13. IL 15. 25. June 1. 6. 30. 7. 5. 14. 12. 16. 26. 2. 6. 'Dec. 1. 8. 6. 15. 13. 17. 27. 3. 7. 2. 9. 7. 16. 14. 18. 28. 4. al 3. 10. 8. 17. 15. 19. 29. 5. 9. Nov. 27. 11. 9. 18. 16. 20. 30. 6. 10. 28. 12. 10. 19. 17. 21. 31. 7. 11. 29. 13. 11. 20. 18. 22. June 1. 8. 12.1 30. 14. 12. 21. 19. 23. 2 9. 13. Dec. 1. 15. 13. 22. 20. 24. 3! 10. 14. 2. 16. 14. 23. 21. 25. 4. 11. 15. 3. 17. 15. 24. 22. 26. 5. 12. 16. Nov. 27. 18. 16. 25. 23. 27. 6. 13. 17.! 28. 19. 17. 2a 24. 28. 7. 14. 18. 29. 20. 18. 27. 25. 29. 8. 15. 19. SO. 21. 19. 28. 26. SO. 9. 16. 20. Dec. 1. 22. 20. 29. 27. 31. 10. 17. 21. 1 2. 23. 21. 30. 28. June 1. 11. 18. 22.1 3. 24. 22. May 1. 29. 2. 12. 19. 23. Nov. 27. 25. 23. 2. 30. 3. 13. 20. 24.] 28. Eastbr Good Low Rogation sis- ft Trinity Corpus Advent DAT. L Friday. Sunday. Sunday. gfel Sunday. Christi. Sunday. Il5 11 o 1 81 TABLE M. SHOWING ON WHAT DAYS SEPTUA GESIM A, SEXA- GESIMA, AND SHROVE (or QUINQUAGESIMA) SUNDAYS, SHROVE TUESDAY and ASH WED- NESDAY, FALL IN LEAP OR BISSEXTILE years. Easter Day. Septuagesima Sexasresima !?uiidaj. Shrove Sun 27 XL A XXVIIL 28 o D XX rx. 28 XIX. B XXVIL 29 XL E XXV IIL 29 o C XXVL SO o F XXVIL SO VIIL D 25. XXV. 31 o E XXIV. 94 PERPETUAL LUNAR CALENDAR. SEPTEMBER. Days of Golden Dominical Month. Numbers. Letters XVI. V. o XIII. II. o X. o XVIII VJI. o XV. IV. o XII. I. o IX. o XVII. VI. o XIV. III. o XI. XIX. o VIII. o Epact. XXIII. XXII. XXI. XX. XIX. XVIII. XVII. XVI. XV. XIV. XIII. XII. XL X. IX. VIII. VII. VI. V. IV. III. II. I. * XXIX. XXVIII. XXVII. 25. XXVL XXV. XXIV XXIII. NOVEMBER. Days of Golden Dominical Month. Numbers. Letters. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 SO O XIII. II. o X. o XVIII. VII. o XV. IV. o Epact. XII. B I. c D IX. E o F XVII. G VI. A o B XIV. C IIL D o. E XI. F XIX. G o A VIII. B o C XVI. D V. E XXI. XX. XIX. XVIII. XVII. XVI. XV. XIV. XIII. XIL XL X. IX. vin. VIL VL V. IV. IIL IL I. * XXIX. XXVIIL XXVIL 25. XXVL XXV. XXIV. XXIIL XXIL XXI. OCTOBER. DECEMBER. XVL A V. B XIIL C IL D E X. F G XVIIL A VIL B C XV. D IV. E F XIL G I. A B IX. C o D XV IL E VL F G XIV. A in. B o C XL D XIX. E o F VIIL G o A XVL B \. C XXIL XXL XX. XIX. XVIII. XVII. XVL XV. XIV. XIIL XIL XL X. IX. VIIL VIL VL V. IV. IIL IL I. XXIX. XXVIIL XXVIL XXVL 25. XXV, XXIV. XXIIL XXIL XIIL IL O X. O XVIIL VII. O XV. IV. o XIL I. O IX. o XVI L VL O XIV. IIL O XL XIX. O VIIL O. XVL V. O XIIL XX. XIX. XVIIL XVIL XVL XV. XIV. XIIL XIL XL X. IX. VIIL VIL VL V. IV. IIL IL XXIX. XXVIIL XXVIL XXVL 25. XXV. XXIV. XXIIL XXIL XXL 19. XX, 95 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. It was the usual practice, for several centuries, to date ecclesiastical and most foreign instruments by Nones, Calends, and Ides, wliile other records and private documents were generally dated by the festivals of the Christian church ; namely, on or from the day on which a particular Saint was commemorated, on which the church performed a particular service, or which was dedicated to some peculiar purpose. Of the Roman Calendar, as used by the Romans, an explanation has been given in a former page * ; but it is necessary to notice the variations which prevailed from that usage, when the Nones, Ides, and Calends were adopted for dating events or instruments in the middle and lower ages. Though the Calends were generally considered the first day of a month, the term was sometimes used for the first day of the preceding month, on which the Calends of the ensuing month began to be reckoned. For example : it is said, in the Annals published by Lambecius, that Charlemagne, returning from Rome in 774, was at Lauresham '' Die Kalendarum Septembris;" which was the day of the Translation of St. Nazaire in that Abbey. The translation of the reliques of that Saint occurred on a Sunday; and in 774 the 1st of September was on a Thursday; consequently, '^ Die Kalendarum Septembris " did not mean the first day of that month, but what the Chronicle of the said Abbey * Vide page 4. antea. 96 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. expresses by " In capita Kalendarum Septembrium;" id est, the " xix. Calendas Septembres," or the 1 4th of the month of August ; which is the first day of that month on which the Calends of September begin to be reckoned_, and which^ in the year 774^, fell on a Sunday.* It is to be particularly observed, that, instead of reckoning the Calends in a retrograde order, like the Romans — the days before the Nones, the Ides, and the Calends — they were sometimes reckoned by the writers of charters in direct order. Thus, instead of calling the 14th of January " xix. Kalendas Februarii," they termed it " prima die Calendarum Februarii," and the following day '' secunda die Calendarum Februarii" instead of " xviii. Kalendas Februarii," &c. In many charters, the days of the Nones, Ides, and Calends are not included in the order of calculation. Another difference from the Reman method of reckoning the Calends, &c. is, that the Romans included the days of the Nones, Ides, and Calends ; in consequence of which, what they called " xix. Kalendas," was sometimes called " xviii. Kalendas " in charters. But this practice was not uniform. Although, in the lower ages, the word " Calends " was assigned to the first day of the month, the following days were reckoned in direct instead of retrograde order ; so that sometimes " post Kalend. Martii " is used for the 7th of March. Even among the Romans, Calends, Nones, and Ides had not always the same meaning : occasionally they were used in an absolute sense, to indicate the whole time appropriated to Calends, Nones, and Ides, though, most commonly, they signified a particular day. * In some Calendars in the British Museum, of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, "^ Pridie Idus," or the day before the Ides, is called the second Ides ; '^ Pridie Nonas," the second Nones ; and " Pridie Kalendas," the second Calends. The Church Calendar indicates the days appro- priated to the performance of certain services, or to the * L'Art de vtrifier Ics Dates, tome L p. 57. ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 97 commemoration of our Lord, or of such persons as have been canonised, called " Saints' days." The first of these Calendars which are given in this work, is arranged chronologically, and contains the fixed Festivals and Saints' days observed or commemorated according to the usages of the church of England anterior to the Revolution. To this Calendar*, which is said to have been compiled by an ecclesiastic of the Roman Catholic church, not more distinguished for his piety and virtues than eminent as an historianf, the following remarks are prefixed : — (( Very many Saints, whose anniversaries appear as festivals, or as days of observance, or commemoration, in the Roman Calendar, or in the Calendars of the other Continental churches, but whose names do not appear in the English Calendars, are necessarily excluded. It is well known, from the Preface to the Common Prayer Book, that the Liturgies of England were divided into the Usages of Salisbury, Hereford, Bangor, York, and Lincoln ; besides which, it appears that minor liturgical variations obtained in particular dioceses and churches, especially in the North. Of these Liturgies, the Usage of Salisbury was the most generally adopted ; and from the Calendars prefixed to the printed Salisbury and York jMissals, and to the MS. Missals of Durham (Bib. Harl. 5289.) and St. Paul's (Bib. Harl. 2787.), the festivals of observance in this Calendar have been col- lected. It would have been desirable to have consulted the Liturgies of Hereford, Bangor, and Lincoln ; but they have not yet been discovered ; and it is possible that the strict execution of the Statutes of the 3 & 4 Edw. VI. and 3 Jac. I., directing the destruction of * Popish Books and ReHques of Popery,' may have occa- sioned the entire loss of these Rituals. The Sahsbury Missal is a work of common occurrence ; but the York Missal is extremely rare ; and it is doubtful whether any perfect copy exists^ except the one preserved at * Reprinted from Cooper's " Account of the most important Public Records, 2 vols. 1&32." — Vol. ii p. 483. f Dr. Lingard. 98 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. Cambridge in the library of St. John's College. * The Saints' days^ whereof the observance was confined to particular churches, or which were only commemorated and not observed, have been inserted from the English Martyrologie t, corrected by reference to the History of Venerable Bede, and to Capgrave's Nova Legenda Anglice. These sources have been considered as sufficiently ample and correct for the present purpose ; but had it been intended to frame a Calendar with 'reference to eccle- siastical Antiquities, much farther investigation would have been required." In a Calendar formed by so high an authority, it has not been thought proper to make any material alter- ations. Its utility is, however, much less than an Al- phabetical Catalogue of the Festivals and other Saints' Days, used for dating instruments ; and in compiling the one which follows the Chronological Calendar, con- siderable research has been employed, with the view of rendering it as complete as the limits of this work would allow. Many instances were found, in which the Calendars prefixed to Missals and Psalters used in En- glish churches, contained Saints who are omitted in this Chronological Calendar, the names of some of whom occur in records ; while, for general historical purposes, the names of the Saints whose festivals were used as epochs in France, Scotland, and Ireland, are scarcely less necessary than those used in England. The following Alphabetical List of Saints, and other Festivals and Holyd ays, comprises all the Saints, &c., in the preceding Chronological Catalogue, in the list printed in " L'Art de verifier les Dates," in Butler's " Lives of the Saints," in Keith's List of Scottish, and in Ware's notices of Irish Saints, as well as in various early Psalters and Missals in the British Museum.;}: The • Missale ad Usum EcclesuB Eboracum, sumptibus Francisci Regnault Parisiis, 1533. f Printed, Permissu svperiorum, no place mentioned [probably at Douav], 1540. t More particularly the Harleian IVISS., 1804. 2835. 2846. 2857. 244d 2450. 2874. 2878. 2881. 2885, 3181. ; the Cottonian MSS. Claudius D. vi. and Vtspasian A. ix., and the Arundel MSS., Nos. 155. 157. BOMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 99 well-known Martyrology of Baronius has, of course, been consulted ; but the great number of the Martyrs whom he mentions, rendered it impracticable, even if it were desirable, to include all of them in this list. Where the date only occurs after the name, it im- pUes the day on which such Saint is commemorated, or, as it is commonly called, '^ the Saint's day." If the festival of a Saint be not particularly specified, the date of his death, or, as it is termed, " deposition," or of his martyrdom, is stated. In many cases, a Saint is com- memorated on diiFerent days by different churches ; and where the variation has been ascertained, it is noticed by the initials of R., i. e. the Roman church, which is, in most cases, the day of the festival throughout Eu- rope ; L. by the Latins, which is generally the same as the Catholic church ; P. the church of Paris ; and G. the Greek church. Where a local usage has pre- vailed in commemorating a Saint, it is mentioned at length in the proper place. In some Calendars, a Saint is said to be commemorated on a different day from that usually considered as his festival; but where such differences exist, the more numerous authorities have been followed ; and in some instances, the variation be- tween two or more authorities, of the same apparent value, is given. Men, whose reputation for piety and virtue has not extended beyond a small territory, have occasionally ob- tained the honours of sanctity within the immediate sphere of their fame. The reputation of many Saints extends throughout their own country, but does not ex- ceed its boundaries; while professions, trades, cities, and monasteries, have each had their tutelary patron, whose festival forms a favourite epoch, among those w^ho have placed themselves under his protection, for dating any document executed within a few days before or after the anniversary of its occurrence. It is, therefore, evident, that no Catalogue of Saints can be too extensive in a work intended for thQ reduction of dates to the present m.ode of computation ; but, as this volume is more particularly H 2 100 R05IAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR, intended for the illustration of English history, it be- comes desirable to mark such Saints as have been com- memorated in England, distinguishing those whose fes- tivals have been especially appointed. The name of every Saint included in English Rituals is, therefore, printed in Italics, or small capitals, according to his eminence in the church. Where there is any variation in commemorating him, the day when his festival has been celebrated in England, is also printed in Italics. As a general rule, when the name of a Saint, of whom there are one or more of the same name in the Calendar, occurs in any instrument, it depends chiefly on the country, or part of a country, where the docu- ment was executed, which of such Saints is intended ; and it is presumed to be a safe plan to infer tha;t the tutelar or favourite Saint of such country or province must be the one alluded to. When there are more than one Saint of the same name in any kingdom or province, it depends, in most cases, upon the nature of the docu- ment, which of those Saints is alluded to; for if it be an instrument executed by a chapter of monks, or by a mu- nicipal corporation, or by the fraternity of a guild, or if it be connected with any trade, and if either of these asso- ciations possessed a tutelar Saint of the same name as that of another Saint, it is nearly certain that the mem- bers of such communities would select their own patron. This rule, however, will not apply to those universal and pre-eminent objects of veneration, our Blessed Lord, his Mother the Holy Virgin, and the Twelve Apostles, the great events in whose lives, and even the eve, mor- row, and octaves of whose festivals, are more fre- quently used for dating ancient muniments, than the day on which a Saint of inferior reputation is comme- morated.* It is believed that no Calendar of Saints has been compiled, which embraces the whole Hagiology of * Lord Coke says, " The feast that is most notorious, and of greatest account, must be supposed to be meant." 2 lust. 48d. ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 101 the Catholic church ; and even in England, instances can be mentioned, where towns and parishes have derived their names from canonised persons, who are not included in any list of Saints now extant. In the counties wherein those towns and parishes are situ- ated, it is to be expected that the local records, such as chartularies, private deeds, and parish books, will often be found to be dated on the festival of a Saint, whose name may not occur in the following, or perhaps in any other list. Individuals also had their own tute- lar Saint, from whom they sometimes derived their baptismal names, which tends to explain why a com- paratively obscure Saint is occasionally mentioned in a private deed, in preference to one of more general fame ; for he who had adopted St. Cyprian as his patron, would not be likely to execute his will, or any other document, on a day widiin the week of the anniversary of that holy person, and prefer dating it from the feast of St. Cosmus and Damian, or of St. Thomas of Hereford, or of any other Saint, except, indeed, such of the Apostles, as happened to be commemorated about the same time. It seems also that the festival of a Saint of general repute in the church, was sometimes preferred to the eve or morrow of a still more remarkable festival, for dating a record, though the Monday, Tuesday, &c. before or after such remarkable festival, was commonly used in preference to the anniversary of a Saint of inferior con- sideration. The parliament w^hich met at Westminster on the 6th of October, 1 Hen. IV., 1.^99, is said to have assembled '' on Monday, the feast of St. Faith the Virgin* ;" but the parliament which met on the SOth of September, the feast of St. Jerome, in the 4 Hen. IV., 1402, is said to have assembled on the morrow of St. Michael.t In another instance, however, the SOth of September, 1399, is called both '' the morrow of Saint Michael, and the day of Saint Jerome the Doctor." % The absence of a general principle in dating docu- ments, not merely in reference to any two countries, or • Rot. Pari iu. 415. f Itiid. 486 % Ibid. 415. H 3 102 ROMAN AND CHUKCH CALENDAR. to any given period, but even to the same country, in the same record, and at the same period, renders an ex- tensive collection of materials for computing dates, and the utmost care in applying them, indispensable to Historical accuracy. For the convenience of reference, all the Moveable Feasts, together with all days to which peculiar names are given, as Hallowmas day, Childermas day, Ember weeks and days. Chare Thursday, Collop Monday, &c., are included in the general alphabetical arrangement of Festivals. The Alphabetical Calendar of Saints and Festivals is preceded by a Glossary of Dates, or Alphabetical List of Names by which certain Days are some- times INDICATED IN ChRONICLES AND ReCORDS. This Glossary, of which the greater part has been translated and adapted to this work from " L'Art de verifier les Dates," will be found of great utility, as it will in many instances save the trouble of consulting Ducange and other volu- minous and expensive works ; even, which is not always the case, if an explanation can be found therein. If. the word sought does not appear in this Glossary, it should be looked for in the Alphabetical List of Saints' Days and Festivals. The Vigil or Eve of a Feast, is the day before it oc- curs. Thus, the Vigil or Eve of the Feast of St. Matthew the Apostle, is the 20th of September. If the Feast day falls upon a Monday, then the Vigil or Eve is kept upon the Saturday preceding. The Morrow of a Feast, is the day following. Thus, the Feast of St. Peter ad Vincula is the 1st of August, and the Morrow of that Feast is consequently the 2nd of August. The Octave or Utas of each Feast, sometimes called " the Utas day*," is always the seventh day after it * " Wrytyn at Norwych Letters, vol. iii. p. 189. on the Utas day of Peter and Powll." Paston ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 103 occurs ; or the eighth day, if the day of the Festival be included. For example : the Feast of the Epi- phany is the 6th of January, and the Octave of the Epiphany is the 13th of that month. Festivals •which have Octaves are supposed to be commemo- rations " per octo dies." *N THE Octaves, means within the seven days next following the day of any Feast. The Qlinzaine, Quinsime, Quindisme, or Quin- DENA, is the fourteenth day after a Feast day, or i\\e fifteenth, if the day of the Festival be included.* Tres, Tres Septiman^, or Trois SEMAiNEst, is that day three weeks. Mense, is that day four weeks. QuiNQUE is that day five weeks. * Thus, in the 8th Henry IV., 1407, in which year Easter day fell on the 27th of March, Parliament is said to have re-assembled on " Lundy en la quinzeine de Pasque, c'est assavoir le xxv. jour d' Aprill." (Rat. Pari. iii. 571.) ; and in the 11th Hen. IV., 1410, when Easter day fell on the 23rd of March, Parliament was adjourned on the eve of Palm Sunday, " a la quinszeine de Pasque proschein a venir, c'est assavoir le vij. jour d' Aprill." (Ibid. p. 623.) Thus, also, the feast of St. Hilary is the 13th of January, and the Ouinzaine, or Quindisme of St. Hilary, is the 27th of January. A different rule appears, however, to have prevailed on the Continent, for " L'Art de verifier les Datee" states that the Quin- zaine of Easter means the eight days preceding, and the eight days following, Easter day ; so that if Easter day fell on the 25th of March, the Quinzaine began on'the ISth of March, and ended on the 1st of April. t Sometimes documents are dated from a day alter the three weeks of Easter, which is the first of such days as happens after the expiration of that period. Thus, in the 1st Hen. V., 1413, fa which year Easter day fell on the 23rd of April, the first day of Parliament is described as " Lundy le quinszisme jour de May que feust le Lundy a trois semaignes de Pasque." Rot. Pari. vol. iv. p. 3. u4 104 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. ROMAN AND CHUJICH CALENDAR. JANUARY. Calend. Jan IV. Nonas III. Nonas Prid. Non. Jan. Nome Jan. VIII. Idus - VII. Idus - VI. Idus - V. Idus - IV. Idus - III. Idus . Prid. Idus XIX. Cal.Feb. XVIII. Calend. XVII. Calend. XVI. Calend XV. Calefid. XIV. Ca/ewrf. XIII. Ca/erarf. XII. Calend. XI. Cfl/e/w;?. X. Calend. IX. Ca/ewflf. VIII. Ca/e»wr. VII. Cale7id. VI. Ca/e»rf. V. Calend. IV. Ca(!e«rf. III. Ca^rf. Prid. Cat. Feb. 28. I 29. Ctrcuntcisui iBomini. Medwyn. Oct. S. Stephani Protom. Mil!e Martyres apud Lichefeld. Oct. S. Johannis Ev. Theodoric, R. & Mar. Genovefa Virg. Oct. S. S. Innocentium M M. Chroniacus, Conf. Rumonus, Ep. k Conf. Oct. S. Thomse M. Dep. Edwardi R. & Conf. Symeoii, Monachus & Conf. dfptpljanta SBomiiti. Petrus, Abb. Cedde, Ep. & Conf. Julianus & Maximianus, M. M. Felix and Januarius. Lucianus, Presb. Wulfsinus, Ep. & Conf. Pega, Vir. Brithwald, Ep. & Conf. Adrianus, Abb. [De- ductio Christi in Egi/ptum.1 Julianus, Mart. & Basilissa sponsa ejus. Paulinus, Er. Sethrid, Vir, Duffus, R. & Mar. Benedictus Biscop, Abb. Alured, Abb. & Conf. Arcadius. OCT. EFT PH. Remigius. Hilarius, Ep. Ken- tigern, Abb. & Conf Felix, Presb. Beno, Presb. & Conf. Maurus, Abb. Ceonwulf, R. & Conf. Anto- nina, Vir. & Mar. Marcellus, P. & M. Henricus, Conf. & Er. Furseus, Abb. & Conf. Sulpitius, Ep. &Conf. Anthonius, Abb. & Conf. Prisca, Vir. Deicola. Wulstan, Ep. & Conf. Germanicus, Mar. Ma- rius et Martha. Caniitus, R. & Mar. Oct. Hilarii. Fabian us ;& Sebastian us, MM. Ricardus, Conf. & Er. Eglodius, Mon. | Agnes, Vir. & Mar. Ermenburga, Reg & Abb. Vincentius, Mar. Brithwold, Ep. & Conf Theorgith, Vir. Emerentiana, Vir. & Mar. Babillus, Ep. Timotheus. CONVERSIO S. PAULI. Boisius, Abb. & Conf. Itha, Vir. Prejectus, Mar. Cadocus, Ep. & Mar. Policarpus, Ep. & Mar. Quind. Hilarii. Julianus, Ep. & Conf. Palla- dius, Ep. & Conf. Sexulphus, Ep. & Conf. Gildas, Conf. & Er. Serena, Vir, Valerius, Ep. Rathilda, Reg. & Vir. Gildas. Wilgis, Abb. & Conf. Ignatius, Ep. & Mar. ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 105 FEBRUARY. Calcnd. Feb. - IV. lHotuis - III, Nonas • Prid. Non. Feb. Nones Feb. VIII. Mm VII. Idus VL Idtis - V. Idus - III. Idus Prid. Idus - Idus Feb. - XVI. Cal. Mar. XV. Calend. XIV. Calend. XIII. Calend. XI L Calend. XI. Calend. X. Ca/end. IX. Cfl/^rarf. VIII. Calend. VII. Ca/enrf. VI. Calend. V. Ca/enrf. 2.T IV. Calend. 2' III. Ca/eHd. Prirf. Cal. Mar. Brigida, Vir. PxirtflCatUJ 23. W, M- Laurentius, Ep. & Conf. Cras. Pur. Blasius, Ep. & Mar. Wereburga, Vir. Gilbertus, Conf. Agatha, Vir. & M. Johannes, Conf. Indrac- tus. Mar. Vedastus & Amandus, Ep'i. Dep. Ins, R. & Conf. Angulus, Ep. & Mar. Elfleda, Vir. & Abb. Paulus, Episc. Oct. Pur. Telcan, Ep. & Conf. Appollonia Virg. Scholastica, Vir. Wilfridus, Archiep. & Conf. Trumwin, Ep. & Conf Cedmon, Conf. Euphrasia, Virg. Ethelwald, Ep. & Conf IHic incipiunt aves cantare.] Eulalia. Eormenhilda, Virg. Wulfran, Episc. Valentinus, Ep. & Mar. Conwan, Conf. Nec- tanus, Conf Oswy, R. IDiobolus recessit a Domino.'} Faus- tinus & Jovita. Sigfrid, Ep. Juliana, Vir. & Mar. Wulricus, Conf & Er. j Finan, Ep. & Conf Polichronius, Ep. & Mar. | Simeon, Ep. & Mar. Translatio S. Edwardi, I Reg. & Mar. I Acca, Ep. & Conf Sabinus & Juliana. i Mildreda, Vir. & Abb. 1 Cymbert, Ep. & Conf Sexaginta novem Mar- tyres. CATHEDRA S. PETRI IN ANTIOCHIA. Milburga, Vir. & Abb. MATHIAS, AP. Ethelbert, R. & Conf Be- rectus, Conf Inventio S. PaulL Furseus, Abb, Mildgitha, Vir. Alexander, Episc. Elvius, Ep. & Conf Augustinus, Episc. Oswald, Ep. & Conf. Aydo, Abb. & Conf 106 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. MARCH. Calend, Mar. - VI. IJonas - V. Notias - IV. Nonas - III. Nonas - 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Prid. Non. Mar. 6. Nonce - 7. VIII. Idus - VII. Idus . VI. Idus . V. Idus . 8. 9. 10. 11. IV. Idus - in. Idus - 12. 13. Prid. Idus Idus U. 15. XVII. Cal. Apr. IS. XVI. Calend. 17. XV. Cale7id. 18. XIV. Calend. XIII. Ca/enrf. 19. 20. XII. CaZewrf. XI. Calend. X. Cototrf. 21. 22. 23. IX. Calend. 24. VIIL Cafewi. 25. VII. Cfl^^/«i. VI. Calend. 26. 27. V. Ca/«id. IV. Calend. 28. 29. III. CaZewrf. Pr?rf. Ca^. Apr. 30. 31. David, Ep. Albinus, Ep. & ConC Cedda, Ep. Maurinus & Austerius. Winwaloc, Abb. Owin, Conf. Adrianus, Mar. Piranus, Er. Phoca, Eusebius & Peroetuus, M. M. Cyneburga & Cyneswitha, V.V.'& M.M. Tibba, Vir. Victor & Victorinus. Fridolin. Perpetua & Felicitas, V.V. & M. M. Easter- wyn, Abb. & Conf. Deyfer, Conf. Thomas de Aquino. Felix, Ep. & Conf. Bosa, Ep. & Conf. Quadraginta milites M.M. Hiinelin, Erem. Kessoge, Ep. Transl. S. Oswini, R. & Mar. Quirinus & Candidus. Gregorius, Papa. Brian, R. & Mar. Viganus, Conf. Canoch, Conf. "& Er. Theo- dora. Alch/rid, R. & Mon. Aristobulus, Ep. & Mar. Fethiio, Conf. Lon- ginus. Adaman, Conf. Columba, Vir. & Mar. Hi- larius & Tacoanus. Patricias, Ep. {^IntroUus Noes in arcam.] Gertruda, Vir. Edwardus, R. Si Mar. Christianus, Ep. & Conf. Alcmund, Mar. Joseph Sponsus Marias. Dep. Sancti Cuthberti, Ep. & Conf. Hereberct, Er. Benedictus, Abb. Heahmund, Ep. Aphrodosius, Ep. & Mar, Aethilwald, Conf. & Er. Finguar, Mar. lAdam creatus est.'] Theodoras, Presb. Lanfranc, Archiep. & Conf Agapitus. ^tmuiictatui iBomittica. wiiiieimus, Puer et Mar. Alfwold, Ep. & Conf. Castor, Mart. Ut!S\lYVedia JBOmmica. Archibald, Abb. & Conf. Translatio S. Bathildis Fremund, Mar. Dorothea, Virg. Gundleus, R. & Er. Baldred, Presb. & Conf Victorinus, Blar. Quirinus, Mar. Patronius, Ep. Transl. S. Adelmi, Ep. & Conf. I ROMAN AND CHUKCH CALENDAR. 107 APRIL. Calend. Apr. IV. Nonas - III. Nonas - Prid. Non. Apr. Nonce VIII. Idas - VII. Idus - VI. Idus V. Idus IV. Idus III. Idus - Prid. Idus Idus XVlll.Cal.Maias XVII. Calend. XVI. Calend. \ 16. XV. Calend. XIV. Cfl/enrf. XIII. Ca/e«rf. XII. Calend. XI, Ca/enrf. X. Calend. IX. Ca/ewrf. VIII. Ca/enrf. VII. Calend. VI. Calend. V. Cafenrf. IV. Crt/ewrf. III. Ca/enti. i»rtd. Cal. Maias Lanto, Prior de S. Pancratio. Theodora, Vir. Gilbert, Ep. Ebba, Abb. 8c Mar. Maria Egyptiaca, | Ricardus, Ep. & Conf. Ambrosius, Ep. & Conf. Guier, Presb. & Er. Tigernoth, Ep. & Conf. Martianus. Alfstan, Ep. & Conf. Celsus, Ep. & Conf. Six- tus, Papa & Blar. Bernacus, Abb. & Conf. Sigenus, Abb. & Conf. Eupliemia, Vir. Duvianus, Conf Egesippus & Soc. Gisla & Rictruda, Vir. Frithstanus, Ep. & Conf. Perpetuus, Episc. Passio Septera Virginum. Paturnus Mon. Guthlac, Conf. & Er. Mechtildis, Vir. Elfleda, Vir. Eufemia, Vir. Tiburtius, Valerianus & Maximus, M. M. Dep. Ethelwulfi, R. Paternus, Ep. & Conf. Oswaldus, Archiep. Isidorus, Conf. Transl. S. Albani, M. Mag- nus, M. Arnoldus, Episc. Anicetus, Episc. Stephanas, Abb. Oswin, Conf. Maydulphus, Er. Eleutherius & Antiochus. Alpheg. Archiep. & Mar. Leo, Papa. Ead- wardus Clitus Anglorum. Victor, Ep. Ceadwald, R. Servanus, Ep. Anselmus, Can. Archiep. & Conf. Simeon, Ep. & Mar. Birstan, Ep. & Conf. Sotheris, Virg. Georgius, Mar. Etheldred, R. & Mar, S. Ti- burcii, Mar. Mellitus, Ep. & Conf. Egbert, Abb. & Conf. Trans. S. Wilfridi, Archiep. & Conf. In- ventio S. Ivonis. MARCUS, EV. Litania Major. Leofric, Ep. & Conf. Cletus, Ep. & Conf. Anastasius, Papa. Walburga, Vir. Vitalis, Mar. Senanus, Conf & Er. Petrus Mediolanensis. Paulus, Ep. et Con, [_Egressus Nots de arca.1 Dep. Erconwaldi, Ep, & Conf. Dep. Mathildae, R. 108 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. MAY. Calend. Mat'ts - VI. Nonas - V. Nonas - IV. Nonas . III. Nonas - Prid. Non. Maias Non^ VIII. Idus . VII. Idus . VI. Idus - V. Idus . IV. Idus . III. Idus • Pridie Idus Idus XVII. Cal.Junias XVI. Calend. XV. Calend. XIV. Ca/mrf. XIII. Calend. XII. Ca/erarf. XI. Ca/cntf. X. Calend. IX. Cal.Jan, VIII. Cafcwrf. VII. Ca&nflT. VI. Ca/ewrf. V. Calend. IV. Catenet III, Calend. Prid. Cal. Jun. Wiro. Conf. Ep. Transl. S. An Trans. Bedse prflLIPPUS ET JACOBUS, A. A. As- saph, Kp. & Conf. Athanasius, Ep. JEnbCntUJ ^. CrUCt^. Walther, Abb. & Conf. Alexander, Papa. Eventius, Theod. Ethelred, R. & Conf. Quiriacus. Fest, co- ronas spineae. Elfgiva, Reg. Scandulus, Mon. Gothap- dus. JOHANNES ANTE PORTAM LATI- N.-^M. Johannes, Ep, Elieu. Edward, Ep. & Conf. Johannes de Bevcrlaco. Apparitio S. Michaelis. Translatio S. Nicliolai drcce. Beatus, Conf. Gordianus & Epimachus, Mar. Ven., Presb. & Conf. Fremund, Mar. & Er. Gengulphus. Jo- hannes de Bridlington. Antonius, Mart. Nereus Achileus atq. Pancratius, M. M. Re- migius, Ep. & Conf. Merwina, Vir. & Abb. Abbenus, Er. Gerva- sius, Conf. Editha, Vir. & Abb. Midan & Modan, Mon. Bercthun, Abb. & Conf. ILex May si data est.'} Isidorus, Mart. S. Dympna, Vir. et Mar. Dep. S. Albani, Mar. Brandan, Abb. Carantocus, Conf Transl. S. Bernardi. Sewallus, Ep. & Conf Dioscorus, Mar. Dep. S. Dunstani, Archiep. et Conf. Poten- tiana. Ethelbert, R. & Mar. Bernardus Mona- chus. Godric, Er. Petrocus, Conf. Helena, Reg. Dep. Henrici VI., R. & Mar. Juliana, Vir. Willielmus, Mar. Desiderius, Mar. Festura Sancti Salvatoris. Fugatius & Dami- anus, E. E. & C. C. Transl. S. Franciaci. Robertus, Ep. & Conf Dep. S Adhelmi, Ep. Urban, P. & Mar, AUGUSTINUS, ANGLORUM AP. burga, Vir. & Abb. Beda, Yen., Presb. & Conf Germanus, Ep. & Con. Theocus, Con£ Dubritius, Archiep. & Conf. Heigna, Vir. Felix, Papa & Mart Petronilla, sive Pernella, Vir. Wulfhilda, Vir. & Abb. Mil- ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 109 JUNE. Calend Junice - 1. Nicomedes, Mar. V^istan, R. & Mar, IV. Nonas - 2. Marcellinus & Petrus, Mar. Malcolm III., R. & Conf. III. Nonas - a Pega, Vir. ITranslalio Episcoporum Dunelm.'] Erasmus, Conf, Prid. Non. Jun. 4. Petrocus, Abb. & Conf. Nonce Junice 5. Bonlfacius, Ep. & Mar. & Soc. VIII Idus - 6. Gudvvalus, Ep. & Conf. Mello, Archiep. VII Idus - 7. Kobertus, Abb. Wulfstan, Ep. & Conf. Transl. S. Vulstani. VI. Idus 8. Medardus & Gildardus, Conf. Willielmus, Archiep. Ebor. V. Idus - 9. Trans. Edmundi, R. & M. Columba, Abb. & Conf. Primus & Felicianus, M. M. IV Idus . 10. Margaretha, Reg. Ithamar, Ep. & Conf. Ivo. BARNABAS, AP. Egbert, R. & Mon. III Idus . 11. Pridie Idus 12. Basilides, Cyrinus, Nabor, & Nazarius, M. M. Idus . 13. Elerius, Abb. & Conf. Antonius, de Ord. Min. XVIII. Cal. Jul. 14. Basilius, Ep. Transl. S. Brandani, Abb. & Conf. Dngmael, Er. XVII. Calend. 15. Vitus, Modestus, atq. Crescentius, M. M. Ead- burga, Vir. XVI. Calend. 16. Transl. Sancti Ricardi. Leofgar, Ep. & Mar. Ciricus & Julitta, M. M. XV. Calend. 17. Botulphus, Abb. & Conf. Quintinus, Martyr. XIV. Calend. 18. Marcellus & Marcellianus, M. M. Colmannus, Abb. & Conf Jutaneeus, Mon. XIII. Calend. 19. Gervasius & Prothasius. Buriena, Vir. XII. Calend. 20. Translatio S. Eiiwardi, R. & M. XI. Calen4. 21. Leufred, Ep. & Conf. Engelmond, M. X. Calend. 22. ALBANUS, PROTOMARTYR ANGLLE. IX. Calend. 23. Etheldreda, Vir. VIII. Calend. 24. NATIVITAS S. JOHANNES BAPT. Bar- tholomffius, Conf & Er. VII. Calend. 25. Amphibalus, Ep. & Mar. Transl. S. Eligii, Episc. Adalbert. VI. Calend. 26. Johannes & Paulus, Mar. V. Calend. 27. Crescens, Mar. Leofwinus, Ep. & Conf. Jo- annes, Pres. & Conf IV. Calend. 28. Leo, Papa & Conf Agatha. III. Calend. 29. PETRUS & PAULUS, A. A. Hugo, Puer & Mar. Prid. Cat. Julias. SO. COMMEMORATIO SCI. PAULI. Deus- dedit, Ep. & Conf Cybtacus, Presb. 110 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. JULY. Calend. Julite - VI. Nonas - V. Nonas - IV. Nonas - III. Nonas - Pridie Nonas Nonce Julice VIII. Idus - VII. Idui - VI. Idus - V. Jdus - IV. Idus - IIL Idus - Pridie Idus Idus XVTI. Cal. Aug. XVI. Calend XV. Ca/e«rf. XIV. Ca/e«rf. XII'. Calend. XII. Ca/cwd XI. Calend. X. Ca/e«rf. IX. Cffl/e«d. VIII. Calend. VII. CflZend. VI. Calend. V. Crt/end. IV. Ca/ewd. in. Calend. Pridie Cal. Aug. Oct. S. Johannis Bapt. Julius & Aaron, Mar. WisitKtW 28. W» M* Depositio S. Swi. thini, Ep. Processus et Martinianus, M. M. Oudoceus, Ep. & Conf. Anselm, Archiep. & Conf. Transl. S. Thomae A post. Translatio & Ordinatio S. Martini. Odo, Ep. & Conf. Modwena, Vir. & Abb. Oct. Ap. Petri & Pauli. Sexburga, Reg. & Abb. Transl. S. Thomaj, Mar. Hedda, Ep. & Conf. Marina & Ethelburga, V. V. Willi- bald. Dep. Edgari, R. Dep. Grimbald, Abb. & Conf. Withburga, Vir. Ethelburga, Reg. & Abb. Everilda, Vir. Cy- rillus, Episc. Septem P'ratres Martyres. Transl. S. Eenedicti Ab. Luanus, Abb. & Conf. Nabor & Felix. Ki- lian, Abb. Dep. S. Mildreda?, Vir. Margarita, Vir. Marcellinus, sive Marchelin. Presb. & Conf. Trans. S. Swythini. Eadgitha, Reg. \_Divisio Apostolorum.'] Tran.si. .S. Osmundi. Kenelm, R. & Mar. Arnulphus, Ep. & Mar. Eadburga, Vir. Dinian, Conf. Arsenius. Abb. Rufinus & Justinus. Margaretha, Vir. & Mar. Ethelswytha, Reg. Praxedes, Vir. Maria Magdalena. Wandregisilus, Abb. Apolinaris, Ep. & Mar. Vodinus, Archiep. & Mar. Christina, Vir. & Mar. Rufinus & Ulfadius, M. M. JACOBUS, AP, Christophorus et Cucupha- tus, M. M. ANNA, MATER MARI^. Septem Dormientes. Josephusab Arimathea. Martha, Vir. Samson, Ep. Pantaleo. Felix & Faustus, M. M. Ethelwin, Ep. & Conf. Simplicius, Beatrix. Abdon & Sennes, M. M. Tatwyn, Archiep. & Conf. Germanus, Ep. & Conf. Neot, Presb. & Conf. ROafAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. Ill AUGUST. Col. Augusts . 1. FESTUM S. PETRI AD VINCULA. Ethel- wold, Ep. & Conf. MacbabEBi. IV. Aonas - 2. Stephanus, Papa & Mar. Alric, Conf. & Er. Killed, Conf. & Er. III. Nonas - 3. INVENTIO S. STEPHANI PROTOM. V^^al- theof, Abb. & Conf. Domitius, Conf. Prid. Kon Aug. - 4. Justinus, Prcsb. Ivo, Ep. & Conf NoTue Aug. 5. Oswald, R. ct Mar. Festum Nivis Marize Vir. Thomas, Mon. & Mar. VIII. Idus . 6. (!rranseaiirati0 I3flmtnt. Henricus Blesensis, Ep. & Conf Sixtus, P. & Mar. Fclicissimus, Donatus, & Agapitus. VII. Idus . 7. Jfrj^tttm ^OnUUt^ SC^U. Donatus, Ep. & Mar. VI. Idus - 8. Cyriacus, Mar. Faganus, Conf. Oct, S. Petri. Briocus, Ep. V. Idus • 9. Romanus, Mar. Hugo, Ep. & Conf IV. Idus . 10. Laurentius, Mar. Malcus, Ep. & Conf. Henricus, Rex. III. Idus - 11. Tyburtius, Mar. Gilbertus, Ep. & Conf. Pridie Idus 12. Stephanus, Ep. Lond. & Conf Coganus, Abb. & Conf . Clara. Vir. Alcuinus, Conf Idus 13. Hypolitas, Mar. cum Sociis. Wigbertus, Pres. & Conf Eusebius, Presb. Werenfridus, Conf XIX. Cal.Sept. 14. XVI II. Calend. 15. ^^£fUmj3tlfl B. iflariaC. Margaretha, Prioressa. Arnulphus, Episc. Rochus. Alexander, Conf. OCT. S. LAUR. Thomas, Conf XVII. Calend. le. XVI. Calend. 17. XV. Calend. 18. Agapitus, Mar. Helena, Rea:. Magnus, Mar. Ludovicus, Episc. Clintancus, XIV. Ca/e/wi. 19. R. & Mar. XIII. Calend. 20. Oswin, R. & Mar. Philibertus, Abb. XIL Ca/e«rf. 21. Fratres Regis Arwaldi, M. M. Privatus, Ep, Bernard us. XI. Cfl/ewrf. 22. OCT. ASSUMP. Arnulphus, Conf & Er. Timoiheus, Ep. 8c Conf. Simphorianus & Proterius, Mar. X. Calend. 23. Timotheus & AppoUinaris, Mar. Justinianus, Mon. & Mar. IX. Cfl/e«d. 24. BARTHOLOM^US, AP. Alicia. Audoe- nus, Ep. & Conf VIII. Calend. 25. Dep. S. EbbjE, Vir. & Abb. Hilda, Vir. Beda, Vir. Genesius, Mar. Ludovicus, Rex. VII. Ca/ewrf. 26. Bregwin, Ep. & Conf Pandwina, Vir. Seve- rinus, Conf. VI. Cfl/m^f. 27. Ruphus, Mar. Decumanus, Er. & Mar. V. Calend. is! Augustinus, Ep. & Doct. Regulus, Abb. & Conf Hermes. IV. Ca/enrf. 29. DECOLLATIO S. JOHANNISBAPT. Sebbi, R. & Conf. Sabina. III. Calend. SO. Felix et Adauctus, Mar. Transl. S. Guthlaci. Prid. Cal. Sept. 31. Cuthberga, Vir. Aidan, Ep. & Conf. Pauli- nus, Episc. & Conf 112 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. SEPTEMBER. Calend. Sept. IV. Nonas - III. Nonas • Prid. Nun. Sept. Nonce Sept. VIII. Idus - VII. Idus - VI. Idus . V. Idus - IV. Idus . III. Idus . Pridie Idus Idus Sept. XVIil. Cal.Oct. XVI. Calend. XVI. Calend. XV. Calend. XIV. CaJend. XIII. Ca/ewrf. XII. Crt/rarf. XI. Calend. X. CaZ^nd. IX. Calend. VIII. Ca/en«f. VII. Cfl/cwrf. VI. Calend. V. fo/end. IV. Calend. III. Ca/e«(^. P/id. Co/. Oct. 1. Egidius, Abb. Elphegius Calvus, Ep. & Conf. Priscus. 2. I Adaman, Abb. & Conf. Antoninus, Mar. 3. I Ordinatio B. GregoriL 4. Transl. S. Cuthberti. 5. Bcrtinus, Abb. Altho, Abb. 6. I Transl. S. Augustini, Archiep. & Ap. Euge- nius, Pontif. Transl. S. Dunstani, Ep. & Conf. Evur- cius, Ep. & Conf. Leofgar, Ep. & Conf. ^attbita^ 33. B, M^xmt. Ethei- burga, K. Adrianus, Mar. 9. Gorgonius, Mar. Queran, Abb. & Conf. An- domarus, Ep. 10. Transl. S. Athelwoldi, Ep. Silvius, Episc. Otgeius, Diac. & Con. Finianus, Ep. 11. Prothus & Hvacinthus, M. M. Bather, Abb. & Conf. Oct. S. Cuthberti. 12. Eanswitha, Vir. & Abb. Maximinus, Ep. Martinianus, Ep. 13. Mauri us, Ep. 14. Exaltatio Scffl Crucis. Cornelius & Cypria- nus, M. M. 15. Oct. Nativitatis B. V. M. Nichomedes. 16. Editha, Vir. Ninianus, Ep. & Conf. Eu- phcmia. Lucianus & Geminianus, MM. Egidius, Abb. 17. Lambertus, Ep. & Mar. Stephanus & So- crates, M. 18. Victor & Corona. Transl. S. Winoci, Abb. 19. Theodorus, Archiep. & Conf. Januarius, Mar. 20. Eustachius, Vigilia. Hereswitha, Reg. 21. MATTH^US AP. ET EV. Edilhun, Conf. Laudus. Mauricius, Mar. & Soc. Cwenburga, Vir. Hygbaldus, Abb. & Conf. Tecla, Vir. Alfwold, R. & Mar. Lefrona, Abb. & I\Iar. 24. Conce])t. Johan. Baptist. Andochius, Mar. Transl. S. Wunebaldi, Abb. 25. Firminus, Ep. & Mar. Ceolfrid, Abb. Cyprianus & Justina, Vir. & Mar. Elvanus, Ep. & Conf 27. Cosmus & Damianus, Mar. Sigeberht, R. & Mar. Exuperiu.s, Ep. Leoba, Abb. 29. MICHAEL, ARCa Rogerus, Ep. & Conf. 30. Hieronymus, Presb. Honorius, Archiep. & Conf. ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 113 OCTOBER. Calend. Octob. - VI. Nonas - V. Nonas • IV. Nonas - III. Nonas - Prid. Non. Oct - Nonce Oetob. VIII. Idus - VII. Idus ' VI. Idus - V. Idus - IV. Idus - III. Idus - Pridie Idus Idus XVII. Cal.Nov. XVI. Calend. XV. Cfl/enrf. XIV. Calend. XIII. CaZfwrf. XII. Ca/end, XI. Calend. X. Ca/e7Kf. IX. Calend. VIII. Cfl/end. \'II. C'fl/tn^. VI. Calend. V. Ca/enrf. IV. Calend. III. Cfl/enrf. Pruf. Crt/. Nov. 10. II. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. Remigius, Germanus, Vedastus, & Bavo, E. E. Meliorus, Mar. Leodegarius, Ep. & Mar. S, Thomas Here- fordensis, Ep. & Conf. Candidus, Mar. Ewaldi Fratres, et Mar. Gerardus, Abb. iEdwin, R. & Mar. Franciscus, Conf. Cornwallinus, Abb. & Conf. Appollinaris, Mar. Fides, Vir. & Mar. Cominus, Abb. Marcus Pa. Marcellus & Apuleius. Ositlia, Reg. & Mar. Transl. S. Hugonis, Ep. & Conf. Keyna, Vir. Pelagia. Symeon Justus. Transl. S. Oswald!. Dionysius, Rusticus, & Eleutherius, M. M. Dep. Roberti Grosse-teste, Ep. & Conf. Gereon, Mar. cum Sociis. Paulinus, Ep. & Conf Job. de Brydlington, Conf. Nicasius, Ep. & Mar. Ethelburga, Abb. Canicius, Abb. & Conf. Dep. S. Wilfridi, Arch. & Conf Alburga Vir. de Berkyng. Translatio S. Edwardi R. & Conf. Gilbertus deSempriiigham, Conf. {Quindena Michael.) Calixtus, Papa & Mar. Wulfran, Ep. Trans. S. Oswald!, Ep. & Conf. S. Michael in Monte Tumba. Transl. S. Etheldredas, Vir. Ethelberht & Ethelred, Mar. LUCAS, EV. Ethbyn, Abb. & Conf. Justus. Fredeswitha, Vir. & Reg. \_Festum Rcliquiar' Ecc. Ebor\J Austreberta, Vir. Cenred et OfFa, RR. VVen- delinus, Abb. Undecim Millia Virgines. Hilarion, Abb. & Conf Maria Salome. Cordula, Vir. & Mar. Romanus, Archiep. & Conf Severinus, Ep. Syra, Vir. Maglorius, Episc. & Conf Crispinus & Crispinianus. Transl. S. Joh, de Beverlaco. Eata, Ep. & Conf. Evaristus, Papa. Eadsinus, Ep. & Conf. Florentius, Papa, SIMON & JUDAS, A.A. Dep. Alfredi, R. Elfleda, Vir. & Abb. Narcissus, Ep. Egelnoth, Archiep. & Conf. Germanus de Capua. Quintinus, Mar. Foillanus, Ep. & Mar. 114. ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. NOVEIVfBER. Calend. Nov. . 1- IV. Nonas - '■\ Ill Nonas - 3. Prid. Non. Nov. 4. Nonce Nov. 5. VIll . Idus - fi. VI . Idus - 7. VI . Idus - 8. V . Idus - 9. IV . Idus - 10. III . Idus - 11. Prid. Idas 12. Idus Nov. 13. XVIII. Cal. Dec. 14. XVII. Calend. 15. XVI. Calend. m XV. Calend. 17. XIV. Calend. 18. XIII. Calend. 19. XII. Calend. 20. XI. Calend. 21. X. Calend. 22. IX. Calend. 23. VIII. Calend. 24. VII. Calend. 25. VI. Calend. 25. V. Calend. 27. IV. Calend. 28. III. Calend. 29. Prid. Cal. Dec. 30. Ep. & Conf. Menna, Pater n us. Mar. Conf. jTestum amnium ^tmttavnm, COMMEMOR.\TIO ANIMARUM. Rum. wold. Eustachius & Soc. Wenefreda, Vir. & Mar. Benignus, Ep. Si. Conf. Dubritius, Archiep. & Conf. Amantius. Letus. Malachias, Ep. & Conf. Leonardus, Abb. Willebrod, Archiep. Quatuor Coronati Martyres. Theodorus, Mar. Kebius, Ep. & Conf. Con- gilla, Abb. Justus, Ep. & Conf. _ Martinus Turonensis, Mar. Martinus, P. & Conf. Bricius, Ep. & Conf. Transl. S. Erconwaldi, Ep Machutus, Ep. & Conf. Edmundus, Archiep. Hugo, Ep. & Conf< Anianus, Ep. & Conf Hilda, Vir. Oct. S. Martini. Ermenburga, Abb, Elizabetha, Matrona. Edmund, R. Humbert, Ep. & Mar. Prc^cntatin 2F.iilariac. coiumbanus, Abbas. Cecilia, Vir. & Mar. Bega, Vir, Clemens, Papa & War, Motiferus, Conf. Fe- licitas, Mar. Chrysogonus, Mar. Christina, Vir. & Abb. Catherina, Vir. & Mar. Alnoth, Er. & Mar. Linus, Papa & Mar. Agricola & Vitalis. Oda, Vir. Daniel, Ep. Edwold, Conf. & Er. Blainiacus, Mar. Rufus, Mar. Eadsinus, Ep. & Conf. Saturninus & Sisinnius. Baruc, Er. Egilnoth, Ep. & Conf. ANDREAS, AP. Theanus, Archiep. & Conf ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 116 DECEMBER. Calend. Dec. 1. Crisanthus & Daria. Ageiicus, Ep. Eligius, Ep. & Conf. IV. Nonas - 2. Weeda, Vir. & Abb. Libanus, Conf. III. Nonas - 3. Lucius, R. Birinus, Ep. & Conf. Prid. Non. Dec. 4. Osmund, Ep. & Conf. Barbara, Virg. Bene- dictus. Abbas. NoneB Dec. 5. Eanfleda, Reg. & Abb. Sabba, Abbas. VIII. Idus - 6. Nicolaus, Ep. & Conf. Congellus, Abb. & Conf. VII. Idus . 7. OCT. S. ANDREW, AP. Odwaldus, Al.b. & Conf. Gallanus, Men. VI. Idus - 8. eantc^tia 33. W, iHartae. Agatha, Reg. V. Mm - 9. Ethelgiva, Vir. & Abb. Cyprianus, Abbas. \ IV. Idus . 10. Daniel, Ep. & Conf. Eulalia, Vir. & Mar. i III. Idus - 11. Damasius, Pa. Boisil, Abb, Prid. Idus 12. Elfreda, Vir. Paulus, Episc. Idus Dec. 13. Lucia, Vir. & Mar. Eadburga, Vir. & Abb Judocus, Conf. XIX. Cal. Jan. U. Otilia, Vir. Edburga, Vir. XVIII. Calend. 15. Hilda, Vir. & Abb. Valerius, Episc. XVII. Ca/end 16. Bean, Ep. & Conf. [0 Sapientia.'} Annanias, Azarias, Misahel, M M. XVI. Ca/enrf. 17. Tetta, Vir. & Abb. Lazarus, Ep. XV. Calend. 18. Gratianus, Episc. Winebald, Abb. & Conf. XIV. Co^ewrf. 19. Venetia, Vir. Macarius, Abb. XIII. Calend. 20. Coraogel, Abb. & Conf. Juliana, Mar. XII. Cflfe/id. XI. Ca/enrf. 21. 22. THOMAS, AP. Eustachius, Abb. & Conf. Purgata, Vir. Hildelitha, Vir. & Abb. Triginta Martyres. X. Calend. 23. Ithwara, Vir. & Mar. Victoria, Vir. IX. Ca/cnrf. 24. Ruthius, Mon. & Conf. VIII. Calend. 25. ^attljita^ Bflmmt. VII. Cc/eMs, on tlie Wed. nesday and four following days in the fourth week in many churches: but in some churches they did not observe the same days ; only Wednesday in the fourth week of Lent being uni- versally the days of the great ex- amination, Dies, or Feria magni Scrutinii. Soils. Sunday. Viginti. The twenty days from Christmas to the octave of the Kings.* In letters of pardon, in 1423, this expression occurs: — " La veille des Vingt Jours nom- mes les Petits Rois." Viridium ; in German, " Der griine D.nnerstag." Ho^yThurs- day, in some ancient German Calejuiars. Dies, yide Jours. Dilun, Dimar. Monday, Tuesday. Vide Delun. Dinianche Behourdich. Vide Bo- horuicum. — :; des Bures. The first Sunday in Lent. de demi Caresme.f Mid Lent Sunday. du mois de Paque. Qua- simodo Sunday. repus, or reprus. Pas- sion Sunday ; also called " Repo- situs," because on the eve of this Sunday the images of saints were covered. * The three Kings of Cologne ; the adoration of the Magi. t Proceedings of the Priw Council, vol. i. p. 46. X 4 120 GLOSSARY OF DATES. Divisio Apostolorum, The 15th of July. Dodecameron. The name given by the Greeks to the twelve days lictweeii Christmas and the Epi- phany. Domine, in tua misericordia. The introit and name of the first Sun- day after Pentecost. Domine, ne longe. The introit and name of Palm Sunday. Dominica ad carnes levandas, or toilendas. Quinquagesima Sun- day. ad Palmas. Palm Sun- day. ante Brandones. Qu'm- guagesima Sunday. — ante Candelas. The Sunday before Candlemas. ante Litanias. The fifth Sunday after Easter. ■ ante Sancta Lumina. Among the Greeks, the Sunday in the octave of the circumcision, or before the Epiphany. • aperta. Every Sunday which is not occupied by the service of any Saint, or of an octave. Asoti, or Filii nrodigi. In the Greek church, Septua- gesima Sunday, the day on wh.ch the Gospel of the prodigal son is read: in the Latin church, the Saturday of the second week in Lent. Benedicta. Trinity Sun- day : the first after Pentecost Brandonum, Burarunfi, Focorum. The first Sunday in Lent. Vide Bord2B. carne levata, or de came levanda, is Quinquagesima Sun- day with those who begin the fast of Lent on the Wednesday next following that Sunday: but it is the first Sunday of Quadragesima with the Milanese, and those who, following t|peir example, do not commence the fast until t!(is Sunday. . — Cceci nati, in the Greek JPfiurch, is the sixth Sunday in "Piaster, which answers to the fifth Sunday after Easter in the Catholic church. At Milan, the Sunday of the " Aveugle-ne" is the fourth of Lent. By the rest of the Latin church, where the Roma-n ritual is followed, the Gospel of the " Avengle-n^ " is read on Wednesday of the fourth week of Lent ; which i.s there- fore called the " Wednesday of the Aveugle-n6." Dominica Cananeae. The* second Sunday of Lent. Dominica de Fontanis. Dimanche des Fontaines. The fourth Sun- day of Lent, in Pcrche and else- where. de Lignis arditis. I'ide Bohordicum. duplex. Trinity Sun- day ; becaube it is also the first Sunday after Pentecost. Jerusalem. The fourth Sunday of Lent. in Albis, in Albis de- positis, post Albas. Whitsunday, the first Sunday after Easter j the Quasimodo. in capite Quadrage- simje : in Bearne, Dimenge Ca- bee, Quinquagesima Sunday. Indulgentiffi. Palm Sun- day. in Palmis, or Dominica in Ramis Palmarum. Palm Sun- day, or the sixth Sunday in Lent. II in Passione Domini. Passion Sunday, the fifth Sunday in Lent. The term is sometimes applied to all the Sundays in Lent. LuccB prima secunda. &c. In the Greek church, the Sundays after the Exaltation of the Holy Cros^ ; because on those days the Gospel cf St. Luke is read. They reckon thirteen; the tenth of which answers to our first Sunday of Advent. Lucas decima quinta, sive Zachasi, is, in the Greek church, the second Sunday after the Epiphany. Lucffi decima sexta* is. in the Greek church, the third Sunday after the Epiphany. Mapparum albarum. The second Sunday after Easter. Mathffii prima, secunda, tertia, &c. In the Greek church, the Sundays after Pentecost, because on those days the Gospel of St. Matthew is read; the first of these Sundays answers to our first Sunday after Pentecost. Mediana. Passion Sun- day. The week preceding is called " Hebdomada Mediana." * " Sive Publicani et Pharisai," in " L'Art de verifier les Dates ; " but in another part of that work " Dominica Publicani et Pharisaei " is said to be the sixth Sunday after the Epiphany in the Greek church. GLOSSARY OF DATES. 121 Dominica mensis Paschje. Fide Mensis Pasclialis. Misericordiae, is that Sunday which, before the twelfth centiirv. the Latins called the fourth Sunday after Pentecost. — nova, xusixzryix, amongst the Greeks, the first Sunday after Easter. Vide An- tipasclia. Olivarum. 7 Palm Sun- ■ Osanna. J day. Paralytici. Our third Sunday after Easter, which the Greeks call the fourth. post Albas. Vide Do- minica in Albis. post ascensum Domini. The Sunday in the octave of the Ascension. .— post focos ; post ignes. The second Sunday of Lent. post sancta Lumina. In the Greek church, the first Sun- day after the Epiphany. post Strenas. The first Sunday after the 1st of January, so called from New Year's gifts. -■ prima, secunda, tertia ante Natale Domini. The se- cond, third, and fourth Sundays of Advent. Osanna. Palm Sunday. — Publicani et Phariscei. Amongst tlie Greeks, the sixth Sunday after the Epiphany. Quadragesima. The first Sunday in Lent. Quintana, or Quintana only. The first Sunday of Lent, which is the fifth after the Quin- zaine of Easter. Quadraginta. Quinqua- gesima Sunday. in Passione Domini. Passion Sunday. The fifth Sun- day in Lent. Refectionis. Mid Lent Sunday. in Kamis Palmarum. Palm Sunday. The sixth Sun- day in Lent. Resurrectio, does not ahvays signify the Sunday of the Resurrection, but is sometimes used for every Sunday in the year. Dominica Rogationum, Rogation Sunday. The fifth Sunday after Easter., • Rosje, or de Rosa, or Rosata The fourth Sunday of Lent ; so called berause |of the benediction bestowed on a "golden rose on this day by the pope.* de Rosa, or de Rosis. The Sunday in the octave of the Ascension ; so called because roses were then in season, or because roses were formerly strewed in churciies where the " Stations," or privileged altars, at which indulgences were grant- ed, were placed when the Pope otficiated. Samaritani. The fourth Sunday after Easter, called by the Greeks the fifth. Sancta, or Sancta in Pascha. Easter Sunday. Sanct£e Trinitatis. Tri. nity Sunday, the first after Pen- tecost. Sometimes called " Le roi des Dimanches." (Tratv^H r^o(rxuy7itrioiii, or CTocviv, adoranda; Crucis. Among the Greeks, the third Sunday of Lent, who, on that day and all the following week, kissed the Cross. de Transfiguratione. The second Sunday of Lent ; the Gospel for which day contains the history of the transfiguration of our Lord. — trium Septimanarum Paschatis. The third Sunday after Easter. Vide Tres Ecpti- mana Pascha?. trium Septimanarum Pentecostes. The third Sunday after Pentecost. Tyrophagi. Quinqua- gesima Sunday among the Greeks, who give the same name to the week preceding, when cheese formed the chief part of the diet of those who observed the fast. vacans, or vacat. A name given by the Latin church to the two Sundays between Christmas and the Epiphany. * The rose thus consecrated was usually presented to the most distin- guished individual then at Rome; but it was occasionally sent to some foreign potentate, or other eminent personage : thus, in 15i4, Henry VIII. received the consecrated rose, which formed a tree of fine gold, with branches, leaves, and flowers, set in a flower-pot of the same material, from the pontiff, Clement VII. It measured one foot in breadth and half a yard in height. — Vide Hall's Chronicle. 122 GLOSSARY OF DATES. Dominica vacantes. The Sundays which follow the Saturdays in the Ember weeks, and for which no service was appointed. , cserns Domini. The second Sunday after Easter. .. Vide Dies Dominica. Dominicum is sometimes used for Dominica. Dominus fortitude. The introit and name of the sixth Sunday after Pentecost. illuminatio mea. The introit and name of the fourth Sunday after Pentecost. Dormitio Sanctse Maris. The Assumption of the Blessed Vir- gin ; the 15th of August. This feast is, in many ancient Ca- lendars, assigned to the 18th of January. Dum Clamarem. The introit and name of the tenth Sunday after Pentecost. medium silentium. The Sun- day in the octave of Christmas, and the one after the Circumci- sion, when it falls on the eve of the Kings. Ecce Deus adjuvat. The introit and name of the ninth Sunday after Pentecost. Egressus Noae de area. The 29th of April. Epiphanti. The 2nd of February. Epiphania,Theophania, Epiphanie. The day of the Kings. Amongst the Gauls, it was called Tiphaine, Tiphagne, Tiephagne, Tiepha- nie, &c. ; which names were also sometimes applied to Christmas day, but vary rarely in modern ages, unless " Noel," i. e. Christ- mas, was added, as " Tiphaine de Noel." The Epiphany is like- wise called Appantio, or Appear- ance of our Lord when he was made known to man ; Festum Stellcc, the feast of the Star ; the feast of the Kings ; of the Ador. ation of the Magi; of Water changed into Wine at the Mar- riage of Cana ; and the feast of the Baptism of Jesus Christ. These festivals are all celebrated on the same day, the 6th of January, excepting Christmas, which, in the West, is always observed on the 25th of Decem- ber ; but in Egypt and in Greece, it was, in the early ages, cele- brated, together with the Epi- phany, on the 6th of January. Esto m'ihi. The introit of Quin- quagesima Sunday. Eutaules, or Eutalles, used in French for octave. Instances occur in the years 1273 and 1348. Exaltatio sanctse Crucis. The 14th of September. Exaudi Domine. The introit of the Sunday in the octave of the Ascension, or the sixth Sunday after Easter. Expectatio B. Marije. The feast of the Expectation of the Child- bed of the Blessed Mary : at Paris and in other churches the 16th, but in some churches the 18th, of December ; on which day they sing the first of the anthems, called the O O of Advent. Exsurge, Domine. The introit of Sexagesima Sunday. Factus est Dominus. The introit and name of the second Sunday after Pentecost. Feria ad Angelum. The Wednes- day of the Ember weeks of Ad- vent, because the church sings on that day the Gospel " Missus est." calida. The festival of St. John the Baptist at Troyes. frigida. The festival on the 1st of October at the same place. prima. Sunday. secunda. Monday, " Feria tertia," Tuesday, &c. to " Feria septima," Saturday. secunda major, or magna. Holy Monday. Monday in Pas- sion Week. tertia major, or magna. Holy Tuesday. Tuesday in Passion Week. quarta major, or magna. Holy Wednesday. Wednesday in Passion Week. ' quinta major, or magna. Holy Thursday. (Not, as in England, Ascension Day, but) Maunday Thursday. sexta major, or magna. Good Friday. ■ septima major, or magna. Holy Saturday. Saturday in Passion Week. Easter Eve. . magni Scrutinii. The Wed- nesday in the fourth week of Lent, when the examination of the catechumens began, who GLOSSARY OF DATES. 123 were to be baptized eighteen days afterwards. Festa Pasciialia. The feasts of the Nativity, of the Resurrection, and of Pentecost. Festiyitas Doininicse Matris. The feast of the Annunciation, in the ninth council of Toledo. Festum Animarum. All Souls' day, the 2nd of November. Apo.stolorum. The feast of all the Apostles. In the Latin church, it was celebrated on the 1st of May; and in the' Greek church, on' the 30th of June. Architriclini. The second Sunday after the Ephiphany; so termed because the Gospel of that day relates the miracle at the marriage in Cana. Armorum Christi. Vide Festum Coronje Christi. Asinorum. A ceremony formerly celebrated at Rouen on the 25th of December, and at Beauvais on the 14th of Janu- ary. Azymorum. Easter day ; properly, among the Jews, the feast of unleavened bread. B.M. Cleophae. Anciently, at Paris, the 25th of May. B. M. Salome. Anciently, at Paris, the 22nd of October. Brancherie. Vide Bran- cheria. Calendarum. Apparently Christmas day, which is still called by the Marseillois, Calenes. Vide Kalendee. Campanarum. In some French provinces, the 25th of March ; so called from the cus- tom of ringing numerous bells in honour of the Annunciation. ■ Candelarum, or Cande- los£e. Candlemas ; the 2nd of February. Christi. Christmas, ac- cording to the Saxon chronicle, de Clavis Domini. Vide Festum Corona Christi. Conceptionis S. Joannis Baptists. At Limoges, the £Oth of September. Corona Christi. A feast which is celebrated in Germany on Friday after the octave of Easter ; or, if that day be occu- pied by another feast, on the following Friday. This feast is now called Festum Armorum Christi, Instrumentorum Domi. niece Passionis, Hastce, Clavo- rum, SfCi Festum de Corona et Clavis Domini, de Lanced et Cla- vis, ^c. Festum Coronee Domini. The feast of the Reception of the Holy Crown by St. Louis, cele- brated at Paris on the 12th of August. Divisionis, or de Disper- sione Apostolorum, when the Apostles separated to preach the Gospel throughout the world. The l.'jth of Juiy, according to most writers, but' in some on the Hth of that month. Evangelismi. The fifth Sunday after Easter. This feast, which is in honour of the sermon of our Saviour, was formerly as- signed in most places to the 1st of May. = Herbarum. The Assump- tion of the Blessed Virgin. Hypapantes. The 2nd of February. Vide Hypapanti. Hypodiacoiiorum, or Sub- diaconorum. Feast of the Sub- deans. In some churches, the first or second, and in others, the last day of the year. Instrumentorum Domi- nica Passionis, de Lancea Domi- ni, &c. Vide Festum Coronae Christi. Luminum. Candlemas, the 2nd of February. In the Greek church, the Epiphany, 'Eo^T'/J TOIV aCtlTiUll. B. Maria de Nive. In the Roman church, the 5th of August. S. Martini BuUionis. The 4th of July. Occursiis. The 2nd of February. J'ide Hypapanti. Olivarum. Palm Sundav. Orthodoxia. In the Greek church, the second week of Lent, when they commemorated the me- mory of the Council held on that day at Constantinople in the year 842, after the death of the Em- peror Theophilus, for the re- establishment of the holy images. Omnium Sanctorum. All Saints' day, the 1st of November. In the Greek church, the first Sunday after Pentecost. Ovorum. The Saturday next before Shrove Tuesday. Palmarum. Palm Sunday. Primitivum. The 1st of August S. Petri Epularum. The Chair of St. Peter of Antioch. The 22nd of February. primitiarum. The 1st of 124 GLOSSARY OF DATES. Au^st, so called in the Saxon Chronicle. Festum Sancti Regis. In Hun. gary, the feast of the kin?, St. Stephen, who died on the 2nd of September. • septem Fratrum. The 7th of July, according to a Calendar of Metz. Festum septuaginta duorum Chris- ti Discipulorum. The 15th of July. In the Greek church, the 4th of January. S. Simeonis. The 2nd of February. Stellae. The 6th of January. Stultorum. The feast of Fools ; the first day of the year in many places. — Translationis Jesu. This expression occurs in the will of Rotherham, Archbishop of York, in 149S, and is the same feast as the Transfiguration, celebrated on the 6th of August; perhaps the word was a clerical error for transjigurationis. SS. Trinitatis. There are two of these feasts ; one being the first, the other the last, Sun- day after Pentecost. The former is called Trinitas cestivalis. ' Valettorum. The Sunday after the feast of St. Denis. Fete aux Cornets, or le Quarel S. Gentien. The 7th of May. The eve of the translation of the reliques of St. Gentien to the Abbey of Corbie ; on which day, after vespers, a number of tlie inhabitants of Corbie, who held certain portions of land of the Ab- bey called "quadrelli," (whence in this case the term " quarel,") mounted on horseback, repaired to the gate of the Abbey, each holding a bullock's horn in his hand, which was there filled with wine. This custom was there- fore called the " Fete aux Cornets." Forensis. Sometimes used for Fcria, as Forensi III., Fo- reiisi V. ; namely, Tuesday, and Thursday. G. Gaudete in Domino. The introit and name of the third Sunday in Advent. Genethliacus dies Constantinopo- litanffi Urbis. The dedication of the city of Constantinople; the 11th of May. Giouli. The name given by Bede to the months of December and January, from Yuie, or Christ- mas, occurring at this season. Guise Augusti. August 1st, Lam- mas day. H. Hebdomada authentica. 7 Holy. Crucis. J week. . Diacaenesima. The week of revival. In the Greek church, the first week of Easter, duplex. Vide Hebdo- mada Trinitatis. Expectationis. The week after the Ascension, in which the expectation of the descent of the Holy Ghost is commemorated. Indulgentias. The Holy week. magna. The Holy week : this term is also applied to the week before Pentecost. . Mediana Quadrage:!- mas. The fourth week of Lent, the week before Passion week. Muta. Holy week, because the bells were not rung during the last three days. . . Pcenalis, Fcenosa. La Semaine Peineuse. Holy week. sacra. The week be- fore Easter, and also that which precedes Pentecost. Trinitatis. The week alter Trinity Sunday ; also called Hebdomada duplex, because it is likewise the week of the first Sunday after Pentecost. Hebdom'adsB Gr^cse. The weeks of the Greeks, like ours, contain seven days; but with thi§. diflier. ence, that the Sunday is often the lust day of their, whilst it is the first of our, week. Their woek does not always take its name from the Sunday which precedes it, but, at certain |ieriods of the year, from that which follows: thus, the first week of Lent in the Greek Calendar is that which precedes the first Sunday of Lent, wherein occurs our Ash Wed- nesday. Passion week is that which follows Passion Sunday; Palm week precedes Palm Sun- day; the week following is not, however, staled by the Greeks Easter week, but, as with us. Holy week. Thus it appears that the quadragesimal weeks of the Greeks do not answer to GLOSSARV OF DxlTES. 135 those of the Latins, although in number they correspond precisely with ours. The weeks between Easter and Pentecost do not take their names from the Sundays by which they are terminated : for instance, the week after the octave of Easter is called by the Greeks, as with us, the second week after Easter ; but the Sun- day following, which is our second Sunday atter Easter, is their third, and so the others, reckoning seven Sundays be- tween Easter and Pentecost, that of Easter included, and as many weeks. After Pentecost they again begin to reckon Sunday as the last day of the week. Nevertheless the ^Greeks have, with great inconsistency, always, like ourselves, called Monday the second day of the week, Tuesday the third, &c. Huitieve. Octave. Hypapanti, Hypante, Hypantas, from the Greek 'y^rccroivm, in Latin Occursus, in French Ren- contre. The feast of the pre- sentation of our Saviour in the Temple, where he met Simeon and Anna the Prophetess. " Fes- tum S. Simeonis," " Candelaria," " S. JVIaricB Candelarias," " Can- deloScB," " Candelarum," " Lu- minum." Candlemas, commonly, the Purification of the Holy Virgin, celebrated on the 2nd of February. In excelso throno. The introit and name of the iirst Sunday after the Epiphany. In voluntate tua. The introit and name 'of the twenty-first Sunday after Pentecost. Inclina aurem tuam. The introit and name of the fifteenth Sunday after Pentecost. Ifldictum. The festival of L'endit, when scholars paid their teachers' fees, &c., established at St. De- nis, in France, by Charles the Bald. It formerly commenced on Wednesday, in the second week of June. According to Roquefort (m voce Landio), it was held on Wednesday before the feast of St. Barnabas, the 11th of June. Pope Urban II. being at Angers, in lOyfi, also established a " Lendit " for the anniversary of his dedication of the church of St. Nicolas on Septuagesima Sunday, which fell on the 10th of February in that year. Introitus Noae in Arcam. The 17th of March. Inventio sanctse Crucis. In the Latin church, the 3rd of May; amongst the Greeks of the mid- dle age, the 6th of March. The Greeks now celebrate this feast with that of the Exaltation of the Holy Cross. Invocavit me. The introit and name of the first Sunday in Lent. Isti sunt dies. Passion Sunday ; so called from the response of the procession. Jean (S.) DecoUe. The De- collation of St. John the Bap- tist. Jejunales Dies. The holy days of fasting, as Jejuniuni Quadragesl- male, the Lenten fast; Jejunium Pa^chale, the Paschal fast, Sec. Jejunia bannita. The great and intensefasts, occurring after tboSe Sundays in which "Salus et mi- sericordia" is sung. temporalia. The period of the observance of the Four Sea, sons. Jejunii (Caput). Ash Wednes- day. Jejunium Dispensationis. The eve of the days of celebrating great and solemn fasts. Vernale, .^stivale, Au- tumnale, et Hiemale seu Jeju- nium primi, quarti, septimi, et decimi mensis. The " Quatuor Tempora," or Ember days. The Ember days at the " icur sea. sons " are the Wednesday, Fri- day, and Saturday of the first week in Lent*; of Whitsun- week ; of the third week in Sep. tember, or after Holy Hood day, the 14th of September ; and of the third week in Advent, or * " Die Sabbati quatuor temporum, prima Septimana Quadragesima videlicet, terciodie mensis Martii, anno Domini mccccxxxv." (Madox'; Formulare AngUcanum, p. 17.) That is, Saturday, 3rd March, 1435-6. 126 GLOSSARY OF DATES. after St. Lucy's 'day, the 13th of December. If the 14th of Sep- tember and the 13th of Decem- ber fall on a Wednesday, then the Ember days commence on the Wednesday next following. Vide Ember days, p, 146. postea. Jeudi, le grand -leudi, le Jeudi Saint, le .Jeudi absolu, called also le Jeudi blanc, because on this Thursday white bread was dis- tributed to the poor, after wash- ing their feet. Maunday Thurs- day. Vide Absolutionis dies. Jeudi, magnificet, or the Thursday of Mid Lent ; so called in Pi- cardy from the first word of the CoUect. Joannes (S.) Albus. The feast of St. John the Baptist on the 24th of June. Jouler monath. December; so called by the Swedes, from the feast of the Nativity. Jour", du Jeune, of the reformed church of Switzerland, is the 7th of September. des Morts. All Souls' day. . de pain perdu. Shrove Tuesday. ■ des Roys. The Epiphany ■ I du Saint Sacrament. Corj/us Christi day. Jours nataux. The chief feasts of the year. Vide Natales. - les bons. The holydays of "Christmas or of any other great festival. —— de Communion (not Jours de Fete), according to the French church of Basle are the first i Sundays of February, August, and September. ■ des quatre temps. The Ember days. de Roneysouns or Roissons. Rogation days, ■ les trois de tenebres. The three days next before Easter day. Jours. Vide Dies. Jubilate, omnis terra. The introit and name of the third Sunday after Easter. Judica me. The introit and name of Passion Sunday. Jugement dernier. The Monday of the first week in Lent. Juignet. Sometimes used for Juillet, July. Justus es, Domine. The introit and name of the seventeenth Sunday after Pentecost. K Kalendse, dies Calendarum, or Ka. lendarum. The day of the Ca- lends. This is commonly the first day of the month, and sometimes the first day of the month pre- ceding, on which day the Calends of the month following began to be reckoned. Vide pages 4. 92, and 93. antea. Kalendaj, or Festum Kalendarum. A ridiculous and profane festival, for a long period celebrated at Rome and elsewhere on thelst of January, which the church, with much difficulty, abolished. La Femrae adultere. The Saturday of the third week ii> Lent. Lsetare, or Leetare Hierusalem. The introit and name of the fourth Sunday of Lent. Lardarium. Tuesday before Ash Wednesday; so called in Limo- sin, in the twelfth century. L'Enfant prodigue. The Saturday of the second week in Lent. Le Lazare. The Friday in the fourth week of Lent. Lent. Vide Caresme Carnipri- vium, &-C., p. 117. Lex Moysi data est. ThelSth of May Litania, Litanise. This word is often confounded with the Roga. tions, because the Litanies are sung in the processions of the Rogations. To distinguish the Litanies of St. Mark's day, the 25th of April, from the Litanies of the Rogations, the former have been frequently designated " Li- tania major," or " Litania Ro- mana ; " and the latter, " Litania minor," or " Litania GalUcana." Vide Croix noires. Lundi, le grand Lundi, the Great Monday or Holy Monday. Mon- day in Passion week. M. Malade de 38 ans. The Friday of the first week, or of the Ember weeks of Lent. Mardi, le grand Mardi, Holy Tues. day. Tuesday in Passion week. S. Maria ad Nives. The 5th of , August. Tirfe Festum Maris de Nive. S. Martinus Calidus. St. Martin GLOSSARY OF DATES. rzi Bouillant. The 4th of July, the day of his translation. . Martror, i. c. martyrs. All Saints' day, so called in charters in Lan- guedoc. Marzachc. The Annunciation ; tlio 'J.:tli of March, so called from this festival occurring in that month. Le niauvais Riche. The Thursday of the second week of Lent. Memento mei. Formerly the introit of'the fourth Sunday of Advent. The introit of that Sunday is now " Rorate CoBli." Mense. Vide p. 103. Mensis intrans, introiens. The first six days of the months of thirty- one days, and the first five days of the' months of thirty days ; thus, "Die XIV. intrante Maio," would be the 14th of May.* Mensis exiens, astans, stans, fc- stans. The last five days of a month, reckoned in retrograde order : thus, " Actum tertia die exeunte mense Septembris" would be the 28th of that month, beginning with the last dav ; thus, the 30th one, 29th two, 28tii three, 27th four, &c. : but " Tertia die exeunte Octobris " would be tiie 29th, as that month contains thirty-one days.* ■ fa;na!is. Hay month, July. imbrium. Showery month, April. magnus. The great month, i. e. June ; so called because it contains the longest days. — — messionura. Harvest month, August. • novarum, or imbrium, April. Paschffi. The month of Easter ; the Quinzaine of Easter. » purgatorius, February ; so called because the feast of the Purification, the 2nd of February, occurs in it. — ^— undecimus, duodecimus. With the Romans, and with the French, in the tenth century, January and February. Mercredi ries Traditions. The Wednesday of the third week of Lent. - ens oucien kesms. Pro- bably en ouvrant Karesme, or cnmmencement of Lent ; Ash Wednesday. - — ■ , le Grand Mercredi j Holy W^ednesday. Wednesday in Pas- sion week. Mercoris dies. Wednesday. Mesonisteme. With the "Greeks, the week of Mid-Lent, which is their fourth quadragesimal week. Mesopentecoste. The name given by the Greeks to the eight days which commence on Wednesday of the fourth week after Easter, and end on the Wednesday of the week following. Miserere mei, Domine. The introit and name of the sixteenth Sun- day after Pentecost. Misericordia Domini. The introit and name of the second Sunday after Easter. Missa. The feast day o*^a saint : as, " Missa Sancti Joannis," for " Festum Sancti Joannis." MissEe Domini, Alleluia, Alleluia, Alleluia. The Sunday of Quasi- modo. N. Natale, or Nativitas Domini. The birth of our Lord ; the 25th of December, Festorum omnium Metropolis, says St. John of Chry- sostom. S. Marije. A festival for. merly celebrated in the church on the 1st of January ; the most ancient of all the feasts of the Virgin. S. Petri in Cathedra. The chair of St. Peter, celebrated at Rome on the 18th of January, and at Antioch on the 22nd of February. , Natalis, or Natalis dies. The day of the martyrdom or of the death of a saint, but more particularly the former. The day of the death of a saint, not being a martyr, is commonly called " Depositio," or the Deposition of a Saint. Natales. The chief, feasts of the year — Christmas,'Easter, Pente- cost, and All Saints ; sometimes termed "Jours nataux." Natalis, The anniversary of the day of the accession of a distin- guished personage to his dignity ; as the day when the pope or king ascended the throne. Calicis. Holy Thursday. S. Joannis Baptistae. The Vide the note in p. ;» mt.'a. 128 GLOSSARY OF DATES. feast of the Decollation of St. John the Baptist, the 29th of August, as contradistinguished from " Nativitas," the day of his birth. Natal is S. Marias ad Martyres, o'r Dedicatio Ecclesije B. Mariee ad Martyres. The 13th of May ; the day whereon Pope Boniface IV. converted the Pantheon of Rome into a church. Reliquiarum. The day of the Translation of the Reliques of a Saint. Notre Dame I'Angevine, or Sep- tembreche. The Nativity of the Virgin, so called in Anjou. Chasse Mars, or Notre Dame Mars.* The feast of the Annunciation of the Blessed Vir- gin, or Lady Day. Notre Dame de iPiti^. In many churches, the Friday before Paliii Sunday, fids Compassion. — - Demi.Aout. The feast of the Assumption. aux Marteaux. The feast of the Annunciation. Nouvel Caresme. f Quinquagesima Sunday. Nox. The space of twenty-four hours reckoned fro.Tfi one sunset to another. According to Julius Csesar and Tacitus, it was the custom of the Gauls and Germans to divide time by the number of nights. The Franks, Anglo- Saxons, and Northern nations adopted the same mode, which prevailed in some places in France so late as tiie twelfth century, and does stili in Italy and the East. —— sacrata. Easter eve. O Sapientia. The 16th of Decem- ber. Octava Infantiura. The Sunday in the octave of Easter; so called by St, Augustin. Octave du Grand Careme. Pro- bably Easter week. Octogesima, is used for Septuagcsi- ma in an ancient Chronicle of Normandy : " Anno MCII. Ypa- pente et Octogesima eodem die fuerunt." Oculi. The introit and name of the third Sunday of Lent. Oleries. The anthems beginning with O, which are sung at ves- pers on the seven last days of Advent, but not including Christ- mas Eve. " Le Dimanche der- nier des Oleries de devant Noel " occurs in a charter cited by Du- Cange. Olympias. Vide Olympiads, in p. 1. an tea. Omnes gentes. The introit and name of the seventh Sunday after Pentecost. Omnia qua fecistL The introit and name of the twentieth Sun- day after Pentecost. Omnis terra. The introit and name of the second Sunday after the Epiphany. Osanna. Palm Sunday. Ottembre, is sometimes used for " Octobre." Pains. " Le dimanche des cinq jiains." The fourth Sunday of Lent. Palma;, or Palmarum dies. Palm Sunday. Paquo communiant, Paque escom- munichant, or Paques commu- niaux. Easter Sunday. An ancient receipt cited by Ducange, is dated " Du deux April, nuit Ge Puque Communiant avant le cierge beni ; " and Monstrelet commences his Chronicle, " Au jour de Basques Communiant Pan de grace 1400." It likewise means the quinzaine of Easter. A letter in 1389 is dated " Mardi aprfes la quinzaine de Pasques Co?n. muniant ; " and another in 1390, " Le Lundi de Pasques Commu- niant." charneux. Eastrr day, be- cause meat is then again eaten. Neves. The day on which the new year was begun at Neves; namely, after the benediction of the Paschal candle. — ^ de Noel. Christmas day : formerly called Paque without any addition, and distinguished from the feast of the Resurrection by the latter being called " Les grandes Paques." The expres- sions, " Paque de Noel," and " Paque de la Resurrection," are, or were till lately, still used at Rome. It was common in France, * Proceedings of the Privv CouBcil vol. i. p. 66. f Ibid. vol. ii. p. 196.^ GLOSSARY OF DATES. 129 to say, " Faireses Paques," to in- dicate that a person receives the communion at one of the great feasts ot tlie year. Parasceve, from the Greek -xa-oa^ trxivv, preparation. Holy Friday, i. e. Good Friday ; but some- times used for the Friday of each week. Pascha. Commonly Easter day, and sometimes Easter week, as " Pas- chalis dies." In some countries, especially in Italy and Spain, the term is occasionally applied to other feasts than Easter ; the name of the feast being usually added; as " Pascha Pentecostes," for Pentecost ; " Pascha Epipha- niffi," or " Pascha Epiphanio- runi," for the Epiphany, &c. annotinum. The anniver- sary of the Easter of the preceding year, which was still celebrated in the church of Cambray in the last century. clausum. The close of Eas- ter; the Sunday of the octave, or the " Quasimodo, " " Cluse de Pasche." Pascha Competentium 7 Palm Florum, Floridum j Sunday. medium. The Wednesday in the octave of Easter. petitum. Palm Sunday. primum. The £2ndot March; so called because Easter may happen on that day, and canno*t occur earlier. — — Rosarum. Pentecost ; at which time roses are in flower. Pastor bonus. The second Sunday after Easter ; the Gospel for which clay begins, " Ego sum Pastor bonus." Pausatio S. Marice. The Assump^ tion of OurLauy; the 15lh of Au- gust. La Pecheresse ptnitente. The Thursday of Passion week. Pentecoste. This term sometimes, and chiufly in the Greek church, signifies all the Paschal season, from Easter until Pentecost. media. In the Latin church, the Wednesday in the week of Pentecost. Penthesis. Oi e of the names for- merly given by the Greeks to the feast of Puiitication. S. Petrus ill Gula Augusti, also called S. Pierre Angoul-A()Ut,and Angel-AoLit. The 1st of August. In this country, this day is called Lammas day. Populus Sion. The introit and name of the second Sunday of Advent. Pricsentatio D. N. J. C. The Pre- sentation of our Lord at the Tem- ple : the 2nd of February. Fide Hypapanti. Privicarnium Sacerdotum. Septua- gesima Sunday. Vide Carnipri- vium. Prosphonesime. The name given by the Greeks to Septuagesima week. Protector noster. The introit and name of the fourteenth Sunday after Pentecost. Puerperium. The feast of the Childbed of the Blessed Virgin ; the 26th of December among the Greeks and Muscovites. runficatio B. Mari.-e. The feast of the Purification ; the 2iid of Fe- bruary. Vide Hypapanti. Quadragesima. Lent. This term, taken literally, signifies the forty fast days which precfde Easter, sometimes termed " Quadragesi- ma major," the great Lent : but formerly several Lents were annually observed ; viz. in the Latin church, first, the Lent of Easter, fci forty days before Easter day ; secondly, the Lent of Pentecost, for forty days after the day of Pentecost ; and, thirdly, the Lent of Christmas, for forty days before the Nativity of our Lord. To these Lents the Greeks added those of the Apostles St. Peter and St. Paul, and of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin. Tlie Jacobites, also, observed a sixth Lent, which they termed that of theNinevites. Quadragesima intrans, Quaresmen- trant. The commencement of Lent : it also means the first Sunday in Lent. Quadragesima pura. Vide Clean Lint. Quadraginta, or Dominica, " Qua- draginta." Quinquagesima Sun- day ; also called, from the first response in the Matins, " Qua- draginta dies et noctes," &c. Quadiingesima, used for Quadra- gesima. Quasimodo. The introit and name of the first Sunday after Easter, which is that of the octave. Quatuor Temporum. Vide Jeju- niuin. ' 130 GLOSSARY OF DATES. Quliidana, Quindena, Quinquenna. Quindena" Paschze. The Quin- zaine of Easter. In England tlie fourteenth day after Easter, but elsewhere the eight days preced- ing, and the eight days following Easter day.* Pentecostes. The Qiiin- zaine of Pentecost, which begin at Pentecost, Thus, "Dominica in Quindena Pentecostes," is the second Sunday after Pentecost. The terms " Quindena Nativita- tis," " Quindena Purificationis," " Quindena sancti Joannis Bap- tistae," " Quindena sancti Mi- chaelis," &c., also occur ; all of which quinzaines commence on the feast day itself. Fide p. 100. antea, and " Tres Septimanas." Quinquagesima. Commonly Quin. quagesima Sunday ; and some- times the Easter season, which is fifty days, from Easter to Pente- cost ; and sometimes the day of Pentecost itself, which is the fif- tieth. Quinque. Vide p. 103. Quintana, the Quintaine. The first Sunday of Lent ; and not Quin- quagesima Sunday, as stated by Ducange. Quintilis mensis. The name given to the month of July, before Mark Antony conferred upon it that of Julius Caesar. lamispalma. Palm Sunday. 1 ecapitulatio Dionisii. The Chris- tian era, so called because it was first used by Dionisius Exiguus, or Denis le Petit. Vide p. 3. antea. Reddite quas sunt Casaris Ccesari. The 22nd Sunday after Pente- cost; so called by historians who were contemporary with the bat- tle of Weissemberg, near Prague, fought on the 8th of November, 1610; "the Sunday," say they, " on which the church sings Red- dite," &c. Relatio pueri Jesu de .aigypto. The 7th of January. Reminiscere. The introit and name of the second Sunday of Lent. Resaille-mois. Themon isof June and July. liespice, Domine. The introit and name of the thirteenth Sunday after Pentecost. Revelation of St. Michael (the day of). The 8th of May. Le Roi des Dimanches. Trinity Sunday. Rorate Cceli. Now the introit and name of the fourth Sunday of Advent -, this introit was formerly " Memento mei." Ros£e Dominica. The fourth Sun- day of Lent ; and the Sunday in the octave of the Ascension. Vide Dominica Roseb. Sabbatum. Usually Saturday, or sometimes the whole week : hence "una,'" or "prima Sabbati," for the first day of the week, that is, Sunday ; " secunda Sabbati," for Monday, &c. Acathisti. A name given by the Greeks to the Satur- day of the fifth week of Lent. . in Alhis. The Saturday before the first Sunday after Easter. ^— duodecim lectionum. The four Saturdays of Ember weeks. THoly Sa- — • Alleluia. turday, Luminum. I i. e. the Magnum, i Saturday Sanctum, j before J Easterday. quatuor temporum. Vide Jejunium. vacans. The Saturday before Palm Sunday. Salus Populi. The introit and name of the nineteenth Sunday after Pentecost. La Samaritaine. The Friday of Mid-Lent, or of the third week of Lent. Samedi Saint. Easter Eve. Scrutinii dies. Vide Dies. Septimana. The week. VideVLeb- domada. communis. The week which commences on the Sunday after the feast of St. Michael, in September. ■— media jejuniorum Pas- chalium. The third week of Lent. This week must not be confounded with " Hebdomada Vide p. 103. GLOSSARY OP DATES. 131 medinna Quadragesimce," which is the fourth week of Lent. Septimana pa-nosa. Passion week ; the Holy week. Septuagesima, is the ninth Sunday, and not the seventieth day before Easter, as it has been commonly considered : because the sixth Sunday before this great festival, which is the first of Lent, was named quadragesima, the three Sundays preceding were styled Quinquagesima, Sexagesima, and Septuagesiraa. Seval. July. Sextilis mensis. The name applied I to the month of August, before Augustus conferred upon it his own. V Si iniquitates. The introit and name of the 22nd Sunday after Pentecost. Sicut oculi servorum. The introit of the Monday after the first Sunday of Lent. Solemnitas Solemnitatum. Easter Day. Somertas, or Sonmartras. Some- times used for June. Surveille. The day before the eve of a festival. Suscepimus, Deus. The introit and name of the eighth Sunday after Pentecost. usceptio sanctffi Crucis. The sus- ception of the Ho.ly Cross : at Paris, the tirst Sunday of Au- gust. Tessaracoste. The name given by the Greeks to Lent. Tetrada. The fourth day of the week ; Wednesdav. Theophania The feasts of Christ- mas and of the Epiphany, which were confounded during' the ear- lier ages, in the East, and were [ celebrated together on the 6th of January. Vide Epiphanv. Thor-moneth, or Moon o'f Thor. A term applied by the Swedes to the month of January, and by the Danes to March, from the name of a feast which they celebrated during the time of Paganism. Des Traditions. The Wednesday of the third week of Lent, because the Gospel of that day speaks o the false traditions from the Jews, which the disciples of our Lord did not observe. Transfi.^urationis Dominica. The second Sunday of Lent, because the Gospel of the Transfiguration of our Lord is recited on that day. Festum. The Transfiguration of our Lord; the 6th of August. Translatio Episcoporum Dunelm. The 3rd of June. Tres Septimance Paschales. The three weeks commencing on Easter day * ; the ferms, " tres Septimans Pentecostes," " tres SeptimauEB Nativitatis," " tres Septimanee S. Joannis Baptist," have a similar signification. The cause of these terms is, that in many places the great festivals had three consecutive octaves, whilst in others they had only- two, which were described by the word " quindena." This ex- plains why, in ancient charters and Chronicles, octaves occurs more commonly than octava. Tgitaliov. The name given by the Greeks to the Sunday before Septuagesima, because they be- gan that day with the grand hymn called T^iu'hiov, which lasted until Easter, V. "V endredi, Saint. Good Friday. Verdi-aore, for Vendredi-adore. Good Friday; so called formerly by the multitude, on account of the worship of the cross. La Veuve de Naim. The Thursday of the fourth week of Lent. Vigiiia Horemii. The eve of St. Laurence, or the 9th of August, Les Vignerons. The Friday of the second week of Lent. Virginis partus. The parturition of the Virgin. " Anno k Vir- gineo partu, 1576." -f- Vocem jucunditatis The introit and name of the fifth Sunday after Easter. W. Witave, and Witive. Octave. ♦ Vide p. 103. ■ ' + Date of " A Panoplie'of Epistles, or a Looking Glasse for the Un- learned." 4to. 1376. K 2 132 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR OF SAINTS', AND OF OTHER FESTIVALS, ETC.; SHOWING THE DAYS ON WHICH THEY OCCUR. Aaron, abbot . - June 21. Aaron and Julius . July 1. Abban, abbot in Ireland Oct. 27. Abbenus, hermit - May 13. Abbon, abbot, mar-7vT >o \- 16. tyred Abdas, bishop - . May 16. Abdjesus, or Hebed- ) ,, jesus, bishop • j '^^^^ Abdon and Scnnes, \ t,.,„ ^n marUirs - .jJuIyoU. Abraanies . - Feb. 14. Abraaniius, bishop of 7 tt i, r Arbela . .JFeb.5. Abraham, hermit - March 15. , at)bot - June 15. , St. Mahanes, 7 v ,r "i and St. Simeon _jiNov. ^a Abrosimus and St.Sina Nov. 10. Acarius, bishop, died - Nov.-27. Acca, bishop and con- 7 p. , ^q fessor . - .j^eo. ly. Acepsimus, bishop . March 14. Achart, or Aicard, or 7 o ^ i - Acaire, abbot .] Sept. la. Achates, Acacius, call.") ed also Agathange,(,. . „, bishop pi Antioch in ( ^^^^*^^ ''^• Asia . . -3 Achileus, and others,! -,,,„„■, a martyrs - _jMayli^ Acius and Acheolus, » in French Ach and S- May 1. Acheul, martyrs -J Adalbert - - June 25. Adalbert, bishop, apo-T stle in Prussia, mar- > April 23. tyred Adam, the creation of March 23. Ada7n;in, confessor - March 16. , abbot and}cp , „ confessor - .j&ept. .,. Adamman, abbot - Sejjt. 23. Adauctus and St.Felix Aug. SO. Adela - - - Sept. 8. Adelburga. Vide Ethel- burga, or Edelburga Adelaide, the happy, T empress and queen > Dec. 16. of Italy, died -j , or Alice - Feb, 5. Adelard, or Alard, ab- 7 t,„ o bot,died - .jJan.2. Adclbert, abbot, died June 20. June 25. Adrian, martyr Adhelm. r7if(?A]dhelm. Adian, bishop of Mayo Oct. 20. Adjutor, or Ajutre, 7 . ., ^^ monk, died - _j April JO. Ado, bishop, died - Dec. 16. Adrian, abbot - - Jan. 9. C" Sept. 8. L. "i Aug.26.G. , and Eubulus - March 5. , bishop of St. 7 jyj . 4 Andrew's, and martyr j ^^^rcn *, Advent Sunday, the nearest Sunday to the feast of St. An- drewjwhether before or after. Vide the Table of Moveable Feasts, page 79. Aed^ishopofKildare,7 jf^y 10- iEdesius - - April 8. JEdioin, king and 7 ^„^ , martyr - .j^ci. i CALENDAR OP SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 133 ^Ifheahi, archbishop,") »„•, ,o passion of - -J ^P"* ^''• JFAred, abbot - - Jan 12. ^milius and St. Castus May 22. JEngus, bishop in Ire- jjj^^^,jjl ^^W7u.<>/f, confessor ? j^^^^^ 23. a7irf hermit - - y . \ide Ethelwold. Afra, martyred, with ^ hismother and three > Aug. 5. servants - -j Afrique, or Efrique, ") Jan. 15. called also St. Frie ^ Feb. 8. and Sainte-Frique -J May 1. Agapa, St. Echionia, 1 . .^, and St. Irene, sisters, J ^^-jg^.; martyrs - -J i -^^ "• Agapius, St. Timothy, 7 . andSt.Thecla -j^"^- 19. Agapitus , martyr Agapitus, pope, trans- \ lation of - - 1 Agatha,viiyin and mar. , queen Agathangelus and Cle. ment, bishop cyra nd Cle.. 7 of An-^ March 24. Aug. 18. Sept. 20. Feb. 5. Dec. 8. June 28, Jan. 23. bishop of Antioch Agatho, pope ,orAgace,j^j^^^j^3j Jan. 10. Oct. 11. Agathodorus, St. Car. 7 .^,., .. pus, and St. Papylus J ^P^ " ^*- Agericus, bishop - Dec. 1. Agilbert, or Ailbert, 7 bishop - -3 Agilus, or Aile, abbot, 7 a„„ on died . -J ^"S- >^"' Agnan, or Anianus, 1-^ -._ bishop and confessor J ^^' ^'' , translation of June 14. AfSnes, virgin and mar- ") ff/r, or St. Agnes the > Jan. 21. Firsts • -3 , the Second, > , ^„ commemoration of - J •'^"- ^^• Agnes of Monte Pul-7 . ., ciano - .JApnl Agoard, Agilbert, and^ their companions, v June 25, martyrs - .J Agobart,or Aguebaud, ) ^ . bishop, died - . j J""^ o. Agri, or Airi, Ageri- 1 cus, and Agiricus, VDec. 1. bishop . .3 20. 13. "-} Feb. 2. Agricola and 5^ Vifalis Nov. 27. Albert - - April 7. Aicard, or Achart, ab- 7 c ^ -le- bot - .] Sept. 15. Aid of Eacharaidh, 7 • _., , , abbot - :|Apnlll. Aid, or Aed, or St. Mac ~i Cartin, bishop of>Aug. 15. Clogher - -J Aidan, or Adan, bishop i . ,.„ <,. and confessor .jAug. Ji. Aidan, or Adian, bi.7n„t on shop of Mayo .j^Jct. 20. Aidar. Fide Maidoc. AigaUe, bishop - May 22. Ailbe, bishop of Emly, 7 Q„_f 10 died - .j»epi. iz Ailild, archbishop of 7 t „ Armagh, died .jJan. II., archbishop ) . , , . of Armagh, died -5'^"'^ '• Ailmetus, bishop Clogher Aitmkhas and St. Jo- j j^j^^^^ ^^ Alard. Vide Adelard. AlBAN, PR0T0MARTYR7 t„„^ c,r, OF Britain - .j June 2-. , translation tor I . „ invention^ of .j^ug. z. , deposition of - May 16. Albans, St., dedication 7 n o„ of the church of 1| - j "^^- •^■^• Alberga of Barking,! f.. ,„ virgin - .jucr. 1/. Albert, the blessed pa- 7 * •, q triarch of Jerusalem 3 "^P"' ^- , bishop of Liege, 7 jj martyred - .^^ov. /^. , the Great, bi-^ shop of Ratisbon, S-Nov. 15. died - Albeus - - Sept. 12. Albina, widow of Pub- 7 t-» 01 licola - .{Dec. 31. Albinus, bishop confessor Alchfrid, king and monk Alchmund and St. Til- ^ bert, bishops of Hex- V Sept. 7. ham - -3 Alcmtind, martyr - March 19. Alcuin, abbot, died - May 19. Alcuinus, confessor - Aug. 12. Aldhclm, or Adhelw, \ -^ , bishop, deposition of S •, translation of March 3 1 . -5 '^"f I March 1. ''"'^j March 14. 25. « " L'Art do vt'rifier les Dates ;" but Butler states that the feast of .St. Agapa and her sisters is on the third of April. t " VVrityn on Twysday after Seynt Agnes the First." Paston Letters, iv. 422. J Arundel MS. 155. \ Cotton. MS. Claudius, D vi.. and Bib Reg. 14. C. 7. II Bib. Reg. 14. C. 7. K 3 134 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR • Jan. 30. Aldegondes, virgin, died - . - Aldric, or Audri, abbot [ J^'^^^^^ * Aldnc, bishop, died - Jan. 7. Aleaume, Elesme, or 7 , „^ Adelm, monk, died j*^^"' ^*^- Alexander, died - Jan. 15. Alexander, confessor - Aug. 16. , pope - May 3. Alexandria - .j^eD. ih. Alexander, bishop of? .„„ ,, Comana - ^ .j Aug. 11. , bishop of 7 Mar.18. L. Jerusalem - -$ Dec.iiS. G. and St. Epi- 1 ^ . J ^„ podius - _j/ii)iii^«. , St. Epima. / t->^„ io chus,&c. - j Dec. 12. Alexander,St.Sisinnius7Tvr„ on and St. Martyrius -jJ«ay29. Alexandria, martvrs to ^ -P , oo the pestilence in .j^^D. ^«. Alexis - ("July 17. L. "iMar.l7.G. Alfred, king, deposition \ q^^ ^ Alfrida, or Etheldritha Aug. 2. Alfsian, bishop mid 7 a -i ^ confessor - .jAprdG. Alfmold, bp. and conf. March 26. martyr . . j ^^P*- '^'^■ Alice - - Aug. 24, Alice, or Adelaide, em- 7 T^„„ i^ press -A Dec. 16. , virgin and abbess ' Feb. 5. Alipius . . Aug. 15. Alnius, or Illidius, 7 t„„„ - bishop . .'jJuneS. All Halljws or All 1 1^^„ , Saints' Day _ j Nov. 1. All Souls' Day . Nov. 2. Alraachus - . Jan. 1. Almcdha, virgin and 7 . , martyr - _ j Aug. I. Alnoth, hermit and \ Feb. 27. or martyr . -j Nov. 25.$ Aloysius, or Lewis 7 . „ o. Gonzaga - .j June 21. AlphaBus,Zach£Eus,&c. 1 ^^^ ,^ martyrs - _^iiiov. io. ^SZWr'?'''^] April 19. Alphege, translation of June 8. • , ordination of Nov. 16. Alplionsus. Vide St. Ildephonso. Turibius, archbishop of Lima March 23. 1. 13. Alric, confessor andl a„_ « hermU • .jAUg. Z Altho, abbot - - Sept. 5. Alured, or Aired, abbot } r.,„ -.q and confessor .jJaa i^. Amable, or Amabilis > j^„,. Ricomagensis, died -3 — , translation of Oct. 19. Amalberge, widow . July 10. Amand. bishop and ~i conl'essor,translation > Oct. 26. i of . - -3 Amandus, bishop of 7 t io Bordeaux - .j June 18. Amandus and Vedas- 1 j^. r. t us, bishops .ji-eo.h. Amantius - - Nov. 4. Amarand, or Ama- 7 v -t ranth, inartyr .j>-ov.7. Amator, or Amatre, 7 tv.i„ i bishop, died .jMayl. Amatus, bishop, and > Cf> t Amalus, abbot .j^epi. Ambjosius, bishop of) April i. Milan, and confessor 3 Dec. 7. R- Arabrosius, bishop of7r>„» tc Cahors - .jOct. 16. , abbot, died July 18. (•Sept. 13. Ame,or Amatus, abbot -< April 28. C Oct. 19. Ammon, hermit, died Oct 4. Amour - - Oct. 8. Amphibalus, bishop 7 j „. and martyr - .jJune^i.. Amphilochius, bishop Nov. 23. Anacletus, pope -[^^^^rlt^. Anastasia, a Persian 7 r^^ oo martyr - _jJan. ^Z ,'three, name-') ly, the Sinaite, I. the f . nril 91 patriarch, and the f ^^P"^'^ ^^• younger . -J Anastatia, martyr - [ ^ifcM'. G. , and St. Ba-7 a„i it silissa . .jApriim Anastatius, pope - April 27. Andeolus, martyr - May 1. Andochius, martyr . Sept. 24. Andomar, bishop - Sept. 9. Anduew the Apostle Nov. SO. , translation 7 May of Andrew, deacon . Aug. 22. -, St. Peter, and" their companions Avellino Corsini of Crete j May 15. Nov. 10. Feb. 4. Oct. 17. * By the church of Sens. 5: Vide Butler's Lives of the Saints. t Elsewhere. { Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 135 of «f] April 25. Angadrema, or Anga- 7 q^j. j^ drisma, virgin, died 3 -, translation jj^j^^^jj 27. Angels, the Holy Guar- ; Oct. 2. L. (iian - - J Nov. 8. U. Angelus - - May 5. Angilbert, or EngelO bert, or Englevert, > Feb. 18. abbot, died - -j Anqtilus, or Antrulus, 1 p . - bishop and martyr - J Anian. Vide Agnan. Anianus, bishop Alexandria Anicetus, bishop • April 17. 4nnariia, Axar'ia, Misa- \ p,„„ , ^ hel, martyrs - .j^ec. lb. Anne, mother of the 7 July 26.* Holy Virgin -J JLily25.G. Anno,archbishop, died Dec. 4. Annunciation of the ) ,, , 0(5 Blessed Virgin - ] '^^^^^'^ ^^• Ansbert, archbishop."? p„. q died - -j ^^^- ^• Anscharius, monk and ? p u o archbishop, died .j^eo. j. Anselm, bishop, died - March 18- Anselin, archbishop of^ Canterbury and con- V April 21. fessor . - J , archbishop and 1 t.,,„ .-, confessor - .jJ^ly-^- Aiiterus, pope - Jan. 3. Anthelm, bishop, died June 26. Anthimos, bishop andV Anril 97 mirtyr - jAprii.^/. Anthony, St. John, and 7 a„-i 1^ St. Eustachius .] April 14. •, monk, died - Dec. 28. , Cauleas - Feb. 12. Anthony, abbot and} t^„ ,-. confessor . .j Jan. 17. , martyr - May 11. ■ , of the order 7 June 13. of Friars Minors - j Mar 28. P. Atitiockus atidEleuthe-l . ,.,-,0 rius . .]Aprill8. Antipas . - April 11. Antonina, virgin and 7 x 1 ^ martyr - .j Jan. la. Antoninus, mnrtyr - Sept 2. , or Anthony 7 May 2. R. the Less - -j May 10. P. Anysia . . Dec. 30. A per, bishop . . Sept. 15. Aphraates - . April 7. Aphrodosius,bishopand} T^f^, , ^o martyr . .] March 22. Apian Apolinaris martyr bishop and martyr April 2. ] July 23. ApoUinaris the apolo- ^ gist, bishop of Hiera- VJan. 8. polls - - -3 Sidonius, 7 . o,, bishop - .jAug. x3. Apollo - - Jan. 25. Apollonia^orApoIyne^, 7 p , g virgin and martyr -\ ' ^' Apollonius, rhilemon, 7 t\t ,„v, o &c., martyrs .'j March 8. Apostles, the separa- > t ,, ^r tionofthe .^Julyli. Appia and St. Phile-7 j- 00 mon - - J • — Apollonius - - April 18. Apuleius and St. Mar- 7 c\..t n cellus . -i^"-^- '■ Aquilon, bishop - Oct. 19. Aquinas, Thomas - March 7. Arbogastus, bishop - July 21. Arcadius - - Jan. 12. Arciieiaus, bishop - Dec. 26. Archibald, abbot flnrf7 TVT,_„h o-- confessor - .j-^iarcn^,. Aredius. F?dcSt.Yricz. Areg, Aregius, or Ari- 7 versj Aug. 16. ; j March 15. dius.bishopof Nevi ^%ied ™^'*l'** ^^'.-j June 28. Ariga, Areg, Arigius, ^ or Aredius, bishop of > May 1. Gap, died - - J Aristobulus, bishop and , martyr Arkenwald. Vide Er. kenwald. Armagil, confessor - Aug. 16. Armogastes, St. Archi- 7 Tvt„-„u oq nimusand St.Satutusj ^^^^"^ ^^■ Arnold, bishop - April 17. Arnold, bishop of Gap, 7 g ,„ Arnoul, bishop of Sols- ; .„„ .,- sons, died - .j Aug. la. Arnulph, bishop and 7 j , ,0 martyr - .J''"'y ^°- , bishop - Aug. 16. — -, confessor and 7 ^ c,o her^mt - _j.-iug.z-. Arsenius, abbot - July 19. Artemius - - Oct. 20. Ariuald, kinf;, brothers } of, martyrs Aug. 21. Asaph, bishop and con- 7 ^ < fessor - _ j i lay 1. • As another feast occurred on that day, the feast of .St. Anne was cele- br.-iied at Pans, Beauvais, and in otlicr places, on the 28th of July. t " On .Sa.nt Apolyne day, the i\ day of February, mcccciujxs xviil.' &c. Arundel MS. No. £6. K 4 136 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Dec. 30. me 2, Ascension Day, or Holy Thursday, is the Thursday in Ro- gation week. Fide the Table of Move. able Feasts, page 79. Ascolius, bishop Ash Wednesday is the first day in Lent. Fide the Moveable Feasts, page 79. Asicus,bishopof Elphin April 27. Assumption of 'the7.,,„ tc Blessed Virgin .j^ug. li. Asterius, bishop - Oct. 30. Astirius - - March 3. Atkanasius, bishop and 1 May 2. patriarch of Alex- > Jan. IS. G. andiia - -J June 9. G. Attains and St. Blan- 1 j dina,&c. of Lyons .y , translation of - May 2. Attracta, of Ireland - Feb. 9. Aubert, Audebertus, 7 T)g„ 13 or Autpertus, bishop j Aubierga, abbess. Fide Edilburge. Aubin, or Albinus, bi- 7 ]\T„y„u ■, shop, died - .ji>larcni. Audactus and Felix,? .„„ „« martyrs - jAug. 3U. Audex, virgin - Nov. 18. Audifax - - Jan. 19. Audoen, or Owen, bi- 7 a „_ q± shop and confessor -3 Audomar, bishop - Sept. 9. ''dreda'°''-''''''':]'^""^23. Augentius - - Feb. 14. Augulns, Augustus, or ) t- . ,- Aule, bishop _jreD. /. Augustin, bishop of 7 . 00 Hippo Regius, died -j ^^S- ^^ Augustin, bishop - Feb. 27. _-_. Ois^op and,^^^^,, Augustine, the Apos-' TLB of Englaj Archbishop of Ca> tehburv , conversion of May 5. 6. or pos-^ lnd, f ;an- r May 26. , translation t Augustus, priest - Oct. 7. Aunarius, or Anacha- 7 c„„i- oe. rius, bishop, died - j ^^^^- '■^• Aura, or Aurea, abbess Oct. 4. Aurehan, archbishop,| j^^^^ lg_ Aurelius, bishop of 7 t„,„ cyn Carthage - .j July 20. Austell (of Cornv?all), 7 Trinity hermit - - J Sunday. Ausonius, bishop -fJiS.^' Austn-ius and 3ffl«- j j^^^^^ „_ Austin. Tid^Augustine. Austreberta. virgin and 7 T- . -.f. abbess, died - .j^eb. 10. Austreberta, virgin - Oct. 20. Austregisilius, Austril- 7 ^ ^^ lius, Outrille, bishop j ^^^^ ^^ Austremonius.Stremo- ^ nius, or Strimonius, >Nov. 1. apostle and bishop - j ' , translation or Feb. 1. Austrudius, or Austru- 7 /^„x. ,- dis, virgin and abbess 3 ^ '" T Feb. 14. G. Auxentius, hermit - 5- Feb. 15. R. JApriin.P. Aventin, bishop - Feb. 4. Avertin . . May 5. Avitus, Avit, or Avi,T Alcimus Ecdiciusf Feb. 5. Avitus, died - j , or Avi, abbot - June 17. Avoice, or Heriwiges, >^ . -_ duchess of Poland -j ^^^ ^'^ Aybert, priest, died - April 7. Ai/do, abbot and con- 7 t7<.k oq lessor - .ji'eb. ^». Avon, or Aygulfus, ab- 7 q . „ bot and martyr - j ^^P^* '^• Azades, Arba, and ^ others, martyrs in v April 22. Persia - - j Axaria, Annania, and 7 n«v. ir Misahel, martyrs -3 ^^- ^"• Babile - . June 14 f Babillus, or Bdbylas, 7 Jan. 24. bishop - -jSept. 4. G. Babolein,orBaboIenus, 7 t o^ abbot - :j June 26. Bademus, abbot - April 10. Bain, bishop of Te-7j ^o rouenne . .jJiine^U. Baldred, priest andl^. ,^ confessor - .ji«arcn^. Baldrede, bishop of^ Glasgow, and con- > March 6. fessor . - 3 * Arundel MS. 155. in Brit. Mus. t Cottonian MS. Domitian, A xvii, a Psalter which belonged to King Richard IL OP SAINTS DAYSj ETC. 137 Banceust Barachisius Baradat, hermit Barba and; Jan. 30 * March 29. Feb. 22. Dec. 16.* or &c. Dec. 16. * •Jan. 14. '-] Feb. 19. Barbara, virgin Barbara, virgin martyr Barbasccminus, martyrs Barbaiiis, or Barbas, bishop Barlaam - - Nov. 19. Barnabas, the Apos- 7 j^^g jj TLE - -i Barnard, Bernhart, or' Berear, archbishop, >- Jan. 22. died Barr, or Finbarr, bi- \ shop of Cork Barre, bishop of Caith- 7 A nr ness in Scotland .j^"&-^^- Barruc, confessor - Sept. 27. Barsabias, abbot, and 7 Qct 20 others - -3 " ' Barsannphius - Feb. 6. Barsimaeus - - Jan. 30. ,rJM5'.24.L. -J Junell. G. ■CAug.25. IL Barfholo7neiv,confessorl j^^^ 2^ ;] Sept. 25. Bartholomew, Apostle THE' and hermit Baruc, hermit 15as Basil, bishop , priest and mar- tyr - Basildes, St. Cyrin or Quirin, and St. Na- bor, and St.Nazarre, martyrs Basiliscus, bishop , martyr BasiUssa and Anastasia Nov. 29. June 23. CJuneU.R. \ Mar.31. P. "i Jan.l. and (.30. G. Mar.22. G. 26. June 12. Mav 22. May 22. April 15. ■ , wife of St. 7 T„„ „ Julian - .]Jan.9. Basle, or Basolus, her- 7 j^„ o, mit, died - -3 Bather, abbot and con- t g . ... Batilda, Bathiidcs, Ba- ^ dechilda, l^autour, Wan. 30. or Baudour, queen J , translation of Feb. 27 Baudille, or Laudele, 7 -vt-„ gn martyr . j^iay^u, Bavo, or Baf, monk Bean, bishop and co7if. Dec. 16. Bean, bishop of Aber^ deen Beath Beatrix Beatus, confessor Becan, abbot Becket, Thomas a, translation of Beda, virgin Bede, the Venerable , ti-anslation of Bega, or Bees Bega, virgin Begga, abbess Benedecid Benedicta, virgin Benedict, qhbot , abbot of Ani an, or Agnane, died and others Oct. 1. _ ] Oct. 26. - MayS.t - July 29. - May 9. - April 5. ':]july7. - Aug. 25. - May 27. - May 10. - Sept. 6. - Nov. 22. - Dec. 17. - March 22. - Oct. S.f - March 21. - 7 Feb. 11. or ,orBenoit -\^^, II., pope - May 7. XI., pope -- July?. Benedict, ?bbot - Dec. 4. , translation of Jul y 1 1. , l.ishop and7T„„ iq abbot in England - $ Benezet, or Little Ben-T net, or Beneaict,f »_,_;, ,, called Pastor andT^P"^^*' Pontifex - -J fNov. 1. I Nov. 24., Benignus, apostle of J principal Burgundy - -! feast. I Feb. 27. (.April 26. or Binen, Binen,") of Ar-^N ov. 9. j Jan. 14. ^^jOct. 16. archbishop magh Benignns, bishop and f -^ c confessor • -\^ ' '^' Benjamin, deacon and 7 ato^^i, -^i martyr - - ^ '^^^^^" ''^• Eeno, priest and con- fcssor Bercaire, or Bercarius, or Bcrerus, abbot Bercham, bishop and # a„_;i r. confessor in Scotland 5 ^P ^^ Berectus, confessor - Feb. 24. Berethun, abbot andl -m.,^, ic confessor - .j May IS. Bernacus, abbot audi a„,:i 7 confessor - .jApnw. Bernach, confessor - March 9. Bernard, abbot - Aug. 20. — — ,abbotof Jiron, | ^p^jj j^ , translation of April 23. • Arundel MS. 155. t Cotton. MS. Vespasir.n, \ ix. 138 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Bernard de Menthon.T archdeacon and apos- > June 15. tie of the Alps -J , abbot of 7 » cq Clairvaux - .jAug. _a , bishop. Fide St Barnard. Bernard, monk - May 20. , translation of May 17. , I'tolemy, ~i founder of the Olive- >Aug. 21. tans - - J Bernardm of Sienna, 1 ■^•^ £0 died - -J Bernon, abbot, died - Jan. 13. Bemward, bishop - Nov. 20. Berta, abbess, died - July 4. Bertilla, virgin andVy^^ c abbess, died - -J* Bertin, abbot, died - Sept. 5. , translation of - July 16. Bertine - - Dec. £3.* - - July 15.* Berton, or Bertulf, ab- 7 pgjj 5 bot, died - -i Bertrand, bishop of?Qct 15 Coraminges -J __. ..hop <,_fj,„„,3. Bette-lin - - Sept 9. Beuno, or Beunor, 7 . ., ^, abbot of Clvnnog - j ^P"' '■^• ^bes's' °' ^'''"^' ^'':] April 24. Beuvon, or Bobon, orHf^-^.o^'^'J ^— - -JLoibard? Beve, virgin in Scot- 7 v-^xr ^ Iki;d - .j-^ov. ]. Bibiana, virgin and7T^ o martyr - . J '^ '" Binno " - - April 21. Birinus, first bishop of ) t-,^ o Dorchester - .j^ec.o. , translation of - Sept. 4. Birstan, bishop a«rf7AnH109 confessor - .jApnij^. Blaan, or Blane, bishop Aug. 10. Blainiacus, marfvT - Nov. 28. Blaise, bishop of Se- 7 Feb. 3. L. baste, and martyr - j Feb. II. G. Blaithmaie - - Jan. 19. Blanchar, Branchet, or" PlanchetjOr Pancras, ! martvr - -J ^' Blandifia - - June 2. Blane, or Blaan, bishop^ alio confessor in Scot- S- Aug. 10. land - - -3 Bcecius, Anicius Man- T lius Torquatus Seve- S Oct. 23. rinus Boetius, died -j Mav 12. or Boisil, prior of Melross Feb 23. Boisil, abbot - - Dec. 11. Boisius, abbot and con- fessor Jan. Bo I can Bon, Bonet, Bonitus, Bonus,Bonifacius, or Eusebius, bishop, died Bona, or Beuve, abbess Bonaveiitura, bishop - Boniface ' , B., bishop of July 4. Jan 15. April 24. Julv 14. April 4.* Lausanne, died " '.j Feb. 19. bishop ofj^j^j.^1^1^ Ross martyr I., pope pope Mavl4. R. •8.» [ay 26. P. - Oct 2.5. - Dec. 25. f Mayl4. - < or Mav C May 26. - ] H - March 9.* '^^"-] March 9. Boniface, a Scotsman, apostle in Germany,^ June 5. bishop and martyr - Bonitus - - Jan. 15 Bonosus and Maximi-7 ,„„ 01 lian - -5 ^' Bontoul Bosa, bishop fessor Botolph, abbot and con- 7 !„„£ 1- fessor - -S ■'' Brandan, abbot and\^^ ^^ confessor tn Scotland i ■' , translation of June 14. Braulio, bishop of Sa- 7 jj^rch 26 ragossa - - j ■" Breaca, or Breague - June 4. Bregwin, bishop ondl . gc^ confessor - .j--iug-^b. Brinn,king and martyr March 12. Brice, orBricius, bishop 7 >^ jt> and confessor - 3 " ' ''' C Originally (Oct 8. Bridget - - Feb. 1. Brieu, Briocus, Brio-') 4^,09 maclus, orVrioma-j ^^^^O. • , translation of - May 1. Brinstan, bishop of 7 v'n„ a. Winchester - .j^o^. *. Briocus, bishop - Aug. 8. Brise - - Nov. 13. Brithivald, pishop (^ndl^ g confessor • . j J i- »• Brithwold, bishop and 7 t,„ 00 confessor - .jJaa 22. Bronacha.orBronaBna, ;? April 1 Cotton. MS, Domitian, A xviL OF saints' days, etc. 139 Erothen Brothers, the Seven - Bruno, founder ol the Carthusian monks - Bruno, B., archbishop of Cologne, died - ,, bishop ot Segni - „ - ^ or Brun, bishop'and apostle in Prussia Brynach Buan Burian Buriana, virgin Burkard, or Burchard, bishop Oct. 15. July 10. I Oct. 6. [Oct. 11. [July 18. Joct. i.-;. April 7. July 7 Aug. 4. June -1. June 19. rOct. 14., but for- \ merly, in i Germany, i on Thurs- I day after ISt. Denis. Cadmarch - - Oct- 8. Cadoc, bishop and mar- 1 jgjj. 25. ssr- . ■ -- ? "I- Caesarius - ;. *^^- '^• bishop of 7 ^yg 27. Nov. 1. Sept. 25. Aries Caian -, martyr Cagnou, Chagnoaldus,! Chainoaldus, Cha- 1 nulphus, Agnoaldus, i> Sept. 5. and Hagnoaldus, | bishop, died -J Cairlan, archbishop of i ^i^^ich 24. Armagh, died -i Caius, or Gaius, pope,7 ^p^i £2. died - --> / r Cajetan ^ - ^ -Aug. ,. Calais,Cai6s,Canlefus,-^ or Karelefus, abbot, V July i. died - -3 Caliitus, pope and } Qct. 14. martyr - "> Cahrv. Calcencus, and^ Chalactericus, bi- V Oct. 8. shop, died "J Camillus de Liliis - J">yl^_ Cammin, abbot - ^^f cji 2o. Candidus, martyr • Oct. J. Candlemas Day - Feb. 2. Canicius, abbot and 7 q^.^ j| confessor - -3 Canoch, confessor and 1 i^j^j-ch 13. hermit - . -3 Canterbury, dedication 7 >^j^ ^ « of the church of -3 Cantius and Cantianus, ^ brothers and Can- V May ^1. tianiUa, their sister J Ca«w^t^, A7""g «««^ ^^^- I Jan. 19. tyr - ~ -3 _ Canute, the younger - Jan. (. Caprais, abbot - - June , martyr - ^Jct. iU.^ Caradoc - - - April lo. Car antoc, confessor - May i/. Caraunus,also Caranus ^ ana Caro .in French, ^ May 28. Cheron) - "^ . , ,- Carda - - " J^l^ 1^' Carle, or Carl Sunday, the Fifth Sunday in Lent. ^Vrfe the Table of Moveable Feasts. Carloraan, B , son of 1 Charles Martel.duke \ Aug. 17. of the French, died 3 Carniprivium, or Lent, Vide the Glossary, a«^ea, page 117. pi^,,^ 4. Caron - ' ^ or 5. Carpus, bishop,Papylus 7 ^ jii 14. and Agathodorus -3 Carthagh,or Mochadu, 7 ^^j^y 14. bishop of Lismore -3 Casimir, son of Casi- ) mirlil.,kingofPo-jMarch4. cifsi^^V- :\ug.i3. , priest - - 1 Feb. 29. G. Cassuis, or Cassis, and ^ 6266 other martyrs, ^ -Hay 10. in Auvergne Castor, abbot -3 Sept. 20. March 26. Castor, martyr — Castus and ^milms - May 22. Cataldus, bishop ofjj^jayift Tarentura - -3 Cathan -^ ^ - Mayl/. Catherine. \ ide lia- therine. ,, ^ readwald,king - AP"'|^ Cec.lius - - Junes. Cecilki, virgin and 7 j^^^. 22. martirr - - 3 Ceddc, S^, fejs^o/) ana 7 j^n. 7. confessor - - 3 ♦ Arundel MS. 155. 140 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Cedde, or Chad, bishop'] of l.indisfarn'e and i Lichfield, in Eng- V March 2, land, and of the | Merse, in Scotland -J Cedmon, confessor - Feb. 11. Celestinus, pope - April 6, Celigna, Coelinia, or 7 ^ ^ „, Cilinia, virgin .j^ci. ^i. Celsus, bishop and con-1 a„v;i a fessor - - .] April 6. Celynan - - Nov. 20. Cenred and Offit, kings Oct 20. Ceonwulf, king awrfl t ,^ confessor - . jjan. u. Ceran, or Ceraunus, 7 ^^ , ot bishop - .jhept. ^/. Cerboney, or Cerbo- 7 Oct. 10. R. nius, bishop -3 Oct 17. P. Ceslas - - - July 20. Chad or Cedde - - March 2. Chadoin, or Hardouin,"| or Chadoenus, or Ca- j duindus, or Clodoe- I . pf^ nus, or Harduiniis, f"^"^-^"' or Hadurnius, bi- I shop, died - -J Chaffre, or Theofroi,) or Theofredus, ox{(^^ ,„ Thetfredus, abbot, C^^^- ^^• martyred Chamant, or Amant, or Amantius, bishop J Chare, or Shear Thurs- day, the Thursday in Passion Week. Vide Nares' Glossary. Charlemagne, emperor Jan. 29. _ -, translation j ^^g 2g_ Charles the Good,count > iiror,-), o of Flanders, killed -3 '''^'^'^" ^• CharlesBorom^e, arch- 7 -vj ^ bishop of Milan, died 3 ^°^- '^• Charles,king,martyrdom Jan. dO. Chaumond, or Ane-^J mundus, or Enne- [ mundus, or Chane- mundus, or Dalphi- nus, or Dalvinus, I bishop - -J Chef,orCherf,orTheu- ) derius, or Theoda- VOct. 29. rius, abbot, died -j Cheron, or Carannus, 7 May 28. or martyr - -3 27-* Childermas, or Inno- 7 p.„„ c^q cents' Day - .j^^ec. z». Chillen, or Killian - Nov. 13. JNc Uept. 28. virgin a«rfjj^,y24. virgin and I ^^^ 24. ^'o^f^^oV*'''-^''''^] March 18. Christina, martyr abbess ' - -j^'^ Christina - - - Oct. 5. Christopher and Cucu- 7 July 25. phatus, martyrs - 3 May 9. G. Chrodegand. Vide Crodegand. Chromace, bishop - Dec. 2. Chroniacus, St., con.l -. ^ fessor . -S Chrysanta and St. ~\ Daria, virgins and > Oct, 25. martyrs - -j Chrysogonus, PriestJ-^ g. and martyr - .j^O'"-''*- Chryseuil, martyr - P'eb. 7. Cianan, or Kenan, bi- 7 ^ ^^ shop - - . j i>"v. _*. Circumcision of our 7 t ^ Lord . .jJan-1- Ciricus and Julitta martyrs \ \ June 16. Clair, or Clars, of Aqui- ^ tain, bishop and vJune 1. martyr - -j , or Clarus, abbot ^ of Vienna in Dau- vJan. 1. phiny - - -j , priest and martyr > v. inVexen - .j-^ov. 4. , priest in Touraine Nov. 8. Clara), virgin - - Aug. 12. Clare of Monte Falcon Aug. 18. Claudius, bishop - June 6. , Asterius, Ne- "i and 5- Aug. 23. on, Domnina Theonilla Claudrian Cledoe 3 - Dec. a-" - Nov. 3. Clement of Alexandria, T Flavius VDec. 4. - Jan. 23. srf7Nov. 17. -3 23. - Aug. 10. or Titus Clemens of Ancyra Clement, pope i m,artyr Ciera Cletus, bishop and con- 7 . ^^., ^^ fessor - - .jApriUb. Clintancus, king and martyr Clotilda, Chlotildis, or Chlodechildis, queen 5- June 3, of France Clou,Clodulphus,Flon- ^ dulphus,and Ulodul- Wune 8. phus, bishop, died -J Cloud, or Cloust*, or7cgyj. >7 \ Aug. 19. Chlodvaldus, priest * Cottoa MS, Domitian, A xvii. OF SAINTS DAYSj ETC. 141 Oct. 15. Clydwen - - Nov. 1. Ciy tanc, king and mar- 7 m q tyr -i ■ ■ Coemgen, or Kcivin - June 3. Cogan, abbot and con- 7 ^y„ p ffssor - - -5 ^' "■ Colette Boilette ofKj^^j.i^(^ Corbil, died -3 Collen - - - May 20. Collop Monday, the Monday before Shrove'Tuesday, Colni, bishop and con- 7 j^j^gg^ lessor in bcotland - 3 Colman, abbot ^""^i June 18. confessor - -J Cohnan - - Sept. 26. , abbot - - Dec. 12. , bishop and con- 7 , fessor - - 3 , bishop of Dro- > q^.^ 07 more - - - 5 , bishop of Kil- 7 ^ y^ o macduach - .j^eo. j. , confessor in 7 -p^. -,0 Scotland - .jFeb.18. , martyr - - Oct. 13. - - - Nov. 20. Coltne, or Columba, orl Columkille, abbot and > June 9. confessor in Scotland j Colomba - - Sept. 17. -__, virgin. xnar-|^,,.3j , translation of Dec. 17. Columba, virgin ««t? 7 March Ifi martyr - .^ « v- i^.. Colomban, abbot, died Nov. 29. :'t^^»^:]Aug.3i. ■ Nov. 21. lation of Columban, abbot Coraus and Damian,! brothers, physicians « . 07 t and martyrs, called J- ,„f V'a^ by the Greeks Anar- 1 J"i> 1 ^• Comgall,anIrish bishop May 10. Cominus, abbot - Oct. 6. Com?ne?noratio Am'ma- ") ^j o rum . - .jNov.2. Comogel, abbot andlj. g„ confessor - - j '-'^^- ^"• Conall, abbot - - May 22. Conan - - Jan. 26. Conception of the 7 ^^ „ Blessed Virgin .jA^ec. 8. Concord - - Jan. 2. Congal, abbot of Haly- ) wood in Scotland, V May 12. and confessor - j Congall Congellus, abbot andX July 27. Dec. 6. confessor Congilla, abbess - Nov. 9. Conketh, Conlaid, or^ Conlian, bishop of 5- May 3. Kikiare, died -J Conon and his son, of7-]vr„-,OQ IconiainAsia .jiviay^y. Conrad, bishop of Con- 7 -WT gr. stance* - _jiNov. ^o. Conran, bishop of Ork- 7 Yq^ 14 Constant, of Logherne Nov. 13. Constantian, hermit - Dec. 1. Constantine, king^^of|^,,,,jj_ Scotland, and II., king 7 . ., of Scotland .j April Contextus, bishop, died Jan. 19, Conversion of St. 7 Paul - -j Convoyon, abbot - Dec. 2. Jan. 25. 18. Conwal, archdeacon of 7 tv* , Glasgow - .j^«ay Conwallen, abbot and > ^„. ,„ confessor - . ]*->«. 13. Convjan, confessm- - Feb. 14. Corbinian, bishop - Sept. 8. Cordula, virgin and 7 /-,.x qq martyr - .^^ci- ^- C May 1. Corentin, bishop -^^g^ 12. Clunibert, bishop Curianus - - - Oct. 12.f Cuthberga, virgin - Aug. 31. Cuthbert, bishop ofl Lindisfarn, and con- > March 20. fessor, deposition of 3 , translation of Sept. 4. Cuthman - - Feb. 8. Cwenburga, abbess and 7 q„^^ ,,n virgin . - .j^ept.^/. Cwrda - - Dec. 5. Cybar, Eparchius, her- 7 t,>w i mit, died , .jJulyl. Cybtacus, priest - June 30. Cymbert, bishop andlr;. . ^t confessor - .^^^"- -^• Cymbrid - - March 19. Cyndyrin - -. July 25. Cyneburga and Cymes- ~i witha, virgins and > March 6. martyrs Cynfhvol Cyngar . . . Cynoe - . . Cynog . . . Cynvar - - Cynwill Cyprian, or Sabran, or Cyprianus, abbot Oct. 5. March 7. June 6. Oct. 7. Nov. 7. April 30. ■ Dec. 9. Cyprian, Tascius Cae- ^ Originally cihaiius Cyprianus, f5ep<. 14., bishop of Carthage, f afterwards and martyr - -3 Sept 16. the Magician, -i and Si. Justina, mar- > Sept. tvrs - - -3 -, bishop - Oct. 3. Cyr, or Cyrique, infant, ^ t,,„„i^ t and Juliet, his mo- ^T^^^Vr^- ther, martyrs JJulylS.G. Cyra. J'ide Syra, Cyra, sister to St Fiacre June 8. Cyran, for Siran, or Si. 7 -pj . girannus, abbot, died J Cyriacus, and others, 7 .,,„ q martyrs - .jAUg. «. ^ CjT-U - - - May 29. and Methodius - Dec. 22. Cyril, bishop - - July 9. '^Sl'nd'ri?"'^' °fjSn:ili!a Alexandria - -^June5. G. — -^bishopofJeru-jjiarchlS. , monk, andSt.T-.* _ q -. Methodius, his bro- f^ j^-il" ^• ther, bishop - jF'^b.U.G. Cyrin, &c., martyrs - June 12. Cyrus and John - Jan. 31. D. Dace, Datius, bishop - Jan. 14. Dagobert - - Sept. 2. Damasiits,pope - Dec. 11. Damatian and others,'^ confessors and her- > May 24. mits - -3 Damhanade - - June 13. Damianus and Cos-7<;„^. „- mus - - _^*ept. ii. Daniel, bishop - - 1 ^°/^J^- ^ and Verda - Feb. 21. Dan iel, bishop and con- 7 r>„„ -.r, fessor - ,juec. 10, Dauphin. P'ide St. Chaumond. David, king - - Dec. £9.§ David, bishop of Caer-') leon, or St. David's, S- March 1. in Wales - -3 Declan, bishop - - July 24. Decu7nanus,/iermiland} „ martyr - j - "8- ^'• • Paston Letters, iv. 192. 1 Butler. f L'Art de verifier les Dates. ^ Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix. OF SAINTS DAYS_, ETC. 14S Dedication of the^ church of St. John > Nov. 9. de Lateran -3 of St. Mary 7 A 5. ad N ivcs - - 3 chael" _ of the:) churches of St Peter [-Nov. 18. aiid Paul at Rome -3 Deduct to Christi »n?jan 9 JEgyptum - -S Deg/er, confessor - March 7. Oeicola - - Jan. 18. Deiniol - - Sept. 11. Delphin or Delphinus, 7 p^^ go bishop, died - -5 Demon, confessor - July 19- Demetrius, martyr - J q^.^' og q. ,. - - Sept.'lO* Denis, the Carthusian, 7 ^^i^j-ch P died - - - S " , or Dionysius, 7 , -1 o bishop of Corinth .jAprUS. , bishop of ^ilan :May 25. , the Areopagite, 1 bishop of Athens, ^ Oct. 3. and martyr - - 3 , archbishop of7Q^j q Paris - - 5 . - - April 22.* , archbishop of 7 >^-Qy yj Alexandria - -3* , pope, died - Dec. 26. le Petit, or Dionisius Exiguus. I'ide. p. 5. antea. Deogratias, bishop of 7 j^i^^^j, ^g. Carthage - -3 Dersel Gadam - April 5. Desidcrius, martyr - May 23. Desir - - Feb. 11.* Desire, bishop, died - May 8. Deusdedit - - Aug. 10. Devsdedit, bishop onrf7jm,g3Q confessor - -S ' ' Devil. J'l'de Diabolus Devinike, bishop and7vnw T? confessor in Scotland 3 ^°^- ^'*- , pope - Nov. 8. Dewi ^ - - - March 1 . Deyfer, confessor - March 7. Diabolus recessit a 7 r„u i - Domino - .jreo. lo. Dec. 6. Didacus, or Diego - Nov. 13. Didier, or Desiderius, C Lv^f^" ^* bishop of Vienne in^ ^ Vq Dauphiny - -(elsewhere. —77' o'- Gerif bishop 7 s^^^ ^. of Cahors, died - 3 Die, Deodatus, TheoO datus, Theudatus, Wune 19. abbot, died - -3 Dielf. Deile, Dieu or^ Deel, Deicola or Dei- > Jan. IS. colus, abbot, died, -3 Digarn - - Nov. 21. Diman, confessor - July 19. Dingat - - Nov. 1. Dinoth ... Sept. 7. Dionisia, Dativa, ^mi-") lianus. Boniface. ( Leontia.Tertius, and ( Majoricus, martyrs -J Dionysius. /ta' Oct. 9. martyrs - -3 Dioscorus, martyr - May 18. Disibod or Disen, De- 7 g^^ g ^j, sibodus, bishop and > {J^'a ' abbot, died .jJulyiJ. Distaff, " St. Distaff si day," or " Rock | day," a name jocu- J-Jan. 7.f lar'l V given to the dav I after Twelfth Day - Divodag Dochelm, confessor - Docho Dochow, prior and con- fessor Dode, abbess - - April 24. Dogmael - - Oct. SI. Dogtnael, hermit - June 14. Dogvan - - July 13. Dorainick, founder ofo the order of Domini- ?• Aug. 4. cans - - -3 ' t^e fil-*^5;]0ct. 14. - July 5. t Domitius, confessor - Aug. 3. Domnin, martyr - Oct 9. June 25. July 8. Nov. 25. \ Feb. 15. Jiermit, died Dame, Dec. 1. Domnole, bishop, died Donan, abbot and con- 7 , „_=, -,- fessor in Scotland .j^-^pn. i/. * Cotton. MS. Doraitian, A xvii. t " Partly work, partly play. Ye must on S. Distaff's day." " Give S. Distaffe all the right. Then bid Christmas sport good night." Vide Her ick's Hesperides ; Nare's Glossarv ; and Hone's Every-da? Book, p. 61. X Cotton. MS. Doraitian. A xvii. 1445 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Donatus - - Aug. 7. f May 24. Donatian, bishop -< Aug. 30., C& Oct. 14. - - Sept. 6. Donatus and others - Aug. 6. -, bishop andl^ - martyr - -J *' Donatus, bishop otip,^ ng Fiesole in Tuscany - j ^^^- ^^• Donne _ . . Feb. 17.* Dorotheus, abbot - June 5. Dorothy, virgin and 7 p , g martyr - -J Dorothy, virgin - Alarch 28. Dositheus - - Feb. 2o. Drausin, or Drausius,T Drauscio,or Drantio, ?■ June 2. bishop - -J Dresery, or Disir, De- ~\ siderius, bishop off,,- po Langres, and mar- f "^^^^ "^■^• tyr - - -3 Droctovd, or Drotte, ~i or DroctovjEus, ab- ^ March 10. bot - -3 Drostan - - July II. , monk and>j^ ,. confessor in Scotland 3 ' ' * Druon or Dreux, Dro- > . , ., go, hermit, died . j ^P-»' Duhriims, archbishop \ Jf^^' "fj'J^ and confessor - ^ ^-^^.- j^^ Duffiis, St., king nndl-. ,, martyr - -S ' ' Dumhade, abbot - May 25. Dunstan, archbishop of~i Canterbury, ordina- >■ Oct. 21. % tion of - -J • ., deposition of May 19. '■ , translation of Sept. 7. Durham, translation 7 Ti.r,^ " of the bishops of .]J"neo. ill6. Duthake, bishop of March 8. Duvianus, confessor - April 8. Dwynwen - - Jan. 25. Dyfnog - - - Feb. VS. Dympna, virgin and > -., , r. martyr - -3 Dyvnan - - April 22. Dywyd, or Dygwy - Jan. 14. Eadbert, bishop of Lin- disfarn JMaye. * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. J.Arundel MS. 155. Eadburge, virgin andlTiec. 12. J abbess - - 3 or 13. Eadburga. rjrf<'Edburga. , virgin - June \5. Eadburga, virgin - Juiy 18. Eadgitha, queen • Juiy 15. Eadsinus, bishop and } ^^ ^^ confessor - .juci. .i/. bishop andl Nov. ' 12. confessor - - 3 Eadivardus, the shield) • ., ,„ oft fie Angles .jApnll9. Eanfleda, queen and \ p, ^ abbess - - j ^^^' ^^ Emiswitha, virgin and ? c„ * abbess . -j^^Pt- Easier Day is the se- venth Sunday after Shrove Tuesday, and is always the first Sunday after the first full Moon which happens on, or next after, March '■21. Easter Monday. C ^he Monday and Easter Tuesda;.|SSs^rD\V'* Easterivyn, abbot and 1 tit.,,„. - confessor - .j March 7. Eata, bishop and con- 1 r»„, nc fessor - .jOct.26. Ebba, virgin and ab- \ . ^k bess, deposition of -S °' -—.,abbess and mar-j ^pj.j, ^ Ebbes, or Ebbon, bish. .\ug. 27. , trans- " lation of Eberulfus, abbot Beauvais Edan, bishop of Ferns, > ^^„ q, died - .jJan. Ji. Edana, or Edaeno, vir- ? f„. r gin in Ireland - .jJuiyo Edbert, bishop and con- \ ■« »,„ ^ fessor - .jiHayb. Edburge, virgin - Dec. 21. Edburga, virgin - Dec. 14. Edburga, virgin - Dec. 21. Edclburga, or Ethel- burga Edelwald - - March 23. Edern ... Nov. 23. - - Dec. 2. Edevrn ... Jan. 6. Edilhun, confessor - Sept. 21. Edith,virgin and abbess May 14. , virgin - - Sept. 16. Edith, translation of - June 9. f Vide pp ^ Butler. ■JFeb. 15. «^] July 6. :]july 7. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 145 Edmund, archbishop of \ Canicihury - -J Edmi'nd, king andl martyr - - J , translation X of Edward, king and con- 7 fcssor, deposition of j , translation of , king atidS martyr - - ^ , first transla- 1 tion of - - i , second trans- 1 lation of - - 3 Edwin, king and mar- 7 ft/r - - -S Edwold, confessor and 1 hermit - - j Eelrhyw E^aber't, abbot and con- 7 ft'ssor - - -S , king and monk Egelnuth, archbishop \ and confessor -y E^esippus and his com- 7 panions - - J Egg Saturday. The Saturday before Shrove Tuesday. Egilnoth, bishop and\ confessor - -S Eglodius, monk Egwin . - - Egwin, bishop and con- 7 fessor - -S Eighteen martyrs ofj) Saragossa, and St. > Encratis, or Engratia j Eigrad ... Eiiigan, or Eneon Einian, or Eingan Elena . . - Elerius, abbot and con- 7 fessor - - -3 Elesbaan Eleth Eieutherius, bishop of 7 Tournay - -3 , pope , and others Eieutherius and Antio- ' chus N'ov. IG.* or 17.t Nov. 20. . June 9. Jan. 5. Oct. 1.3. iVflr.lS.R. Mar. 19. P. Mar. 16.^ Feb. 18. June 20. Oct. 4. Nov. 28. Sept. 9. April 24. June 11. Oct. 30. April 8. Nov. 29. Jan. 30. Jan. 11. Dec. 30. AprU 16. Jan. 6. ' Apnl21. Feb. 9. Feb. 6. § June 13. Oct. 27. N-ov. 10. Feb. 20. May 26". Oct. 9. April 18. Eieutherius bishop of? . i- Auxcrre, died .jAug. lo. , abbot - Sept. 6. Eleven thousand Vir- 7 q . o. ] Feb. 8. Oct 29. April 13. IJec. 12. May 5. Nov. 1 Jan. 13. guis Eljieda, virgin and ab bess Elfieda, virgin Elfreda, virgin Elgiva, queen Elnayern F]lian Elias, Jeremy, Isaias, 7 ^ , ,^ Samuel, and Daniel j ^ ^^- ^^■ Elidan ... June 16. Elier, or Helier - July Id Eligius, bishop and 1 confessor, translation >Dec. 1. of - - -3 Elisabeth, abbess of^ Schonauge in the ( r ,„ diocese of Treves, T''""^ '^• died - - -J __,queenofPor.|,,.,^,3. Elisabeth of Hungary,') tt'idow of Louis IV., landgrave of Thu- ringe Ellen. Vide Helen. EIrae. Vide Erasmus. Eiof, or Aloph, Eli- phuis, martyr Nov. 19. ]Oct. Dec. 1. Eloy, a Scotsman, bi-"> shop of Voion in S- France - - - 3 Elphege, archbishop of 7 ... .^ Canterbury - .j^priij.. Elphege, bishop and 1 martyr, translation > Dec. 28. of - - -3 Eiphegius Calvus, hi- \ g^ . j slwp and confessor - 3 i • • Elvan, bishop and con- 7 g^ j, ^^ fessur - - i V • ~ • Elvan anc' Medrim Jan. 1. Elvius, bishop and con- 7 r^u 07 fessor . .^texi.zi. Elzear, count of Arian, 7 g ^ crj died - .^ V • • St. Delphina, his wife, died Nov. * Cotton. MS. Claudius, D vi. j and Bib. Reg.'. 14. C. 7. There called his Deposition. t Arundel MS. 1-55. I In the Chronological Calendar, p. 109. which is followed in the text, the translation of St. Edmund, king and ma-rtyr, is assigned to June 9. : but in " L'.A.rt de verifier les Dates," the translation of St. Edmund the Archbishop is said to be on that day ; and the translation of St. Edmund the Ki'ig is there stated to be on Aj'-ril 29. ^ Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. 146 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Ember Days are the Wednesdays Fridays, and Saturdays after the first Sunday in Lent; after the feast of Pentecost ; after Holy Rood day, or the feast of the Exaltation of the Holy Cross, viz. September It. ; and after St. Lu- cia's day, Tiz. December 13. ; but if the 14th September and 13th December fall on a Wednesday, the Ember days commence on the Wednesday following. Ember Weeks are those weeks in which the Ember days fall. Enter entiana, virgin \ t,_ oo * and martyr . jJan. ^.* Emeterius, or Madir, \ yjf.-^y. o and Chelidonius .j^arcnj. Emmeram, or Emme- ~\ ramnus, or Heime- f gpnt oo rammus,bishop,mar- f ^ tyred - 3 Emery, or Emericus, f son of Etienne, king > Nov. 4. of Hungary - -j Engelbert, archbishop^ of Cologne, and mar- > Nov. 7. tyr . -3 Englate, bishop and 7 y^ „ confessor in Scotland j ^°^- ^• Englemond, martyr - June 21. ^bot'°' ^"^^"''^^l] March 21. Ennodius bishop . Julv 17. P. EnuUe - - May 22.t - Dec. 20. t Eormenhilda, virgin Feb. 13. Ephrem,dean -{S.-o^g: of Edessa - July 9. Epimacus and Gor- 7 ti.t„ in diana. martyrs .JMaylO. and Alex- ander Dec. 12. Epiphanius, bishop of ^ t,„ n, Pavia,died _]Jan. 21. '^]jan. Epiphanius, bishop of Salamis, or Con- V May 12. stance, in Cyprus Epiphany, or Twelfth Day Epipode and Alex- 7 Apr.22. R. ander, martyrs -J Apr. 6. P. Equitius, abbot - Aug. 11. Erard, bishop of Ar-~ dagh ':} Jan. 8. bishop and 7 . g rinScotlandj-^^S-^*- Erasmus, confessor - June 5.% Erasmus, or Elmo - Nov, 25. Erbland, or Herme-^ land, Ermelandus, or > March 26. Hermelandus, abbot 3 , translation of Oct 18. P. Erchard, confessor'] Erconivald, bishop and'i confessor, deposition > April 30. of - 3 "^ , translation^ ^^^ ^^ Erembert, bishop . May 14. Erhard,orEberhardus, 7p . „ a Scotsman, abbot . j ^^"- ^^ Eric, king of Sweden - May 18. Erlulph, a Scotsman, 7 ^„j, ^^ bishop and martyr - j*^^- 1^ Enne, or Ermin, Er.^ mino, and Erminus, > April 2& bishop and abbot -3 Erme, or Ermet, of/ .„„ „„ Cornwall, confessor j ^^^- -°- ^aXte .^"''^!] Jan. 21. Ermenbttrga, abbess - Nov. J9. Ermine, or Irmine,") daughter of Dago-f j^ bert II., abbess off ^^* ^*' Ceren - - 3 Ernulph - - Mar. 28.t - - JulylS.t Ervill - - July 5. Esgobille. Vide St. Nigaise. Esharn, hermit and ? t^ . ,- martyr - .jFeb. IL Eskill, bishop - June 1,2: Eternanus, confessor - Dec. 31. Ethbin, or Egbin, abbot Oct. 19. Ethbyn, abbot andcon-l ^„» ,q fessor - -S ^^^- ^^ Ethelbert, king and 1 Feb. 24. CO) fessor - - 3 or 25. ^ -IZ^Tyr ''■"^- '^"f] May 20. • and Ethelred, martyrs - .']0ctl7. Ethelburga and Ma- rina, virgins ]j«/y7. Ethelburga, queen and 7 j^j g_ abbess queen ~, abbess Etheldred and Ethel-: Sept. 8. Oct. 11. Oct. 17. * January 22. in " L' Art de verifier les Dates." f Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. X In " L' Art de verifier les Dates," St. Erasmusor St. Elmo, bishop and martyr, is said, on the authority of some ancient charters, to be comme- moraied on the third of June ; but Butler says his feast was on the second of that month. \ Arundel M& 155. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 147 "f j April 23 - June 23. Etheldred, king and] martyr Ethcldreda, virgin -ll^o77—-'r"-]oci.ii. Etheldritha, or Alfrida Aug. 2. Ethelgiva, virgin and \ j^^ g abbess - -J Elht/red,king and con- 1 -^ ^ fcssor - -i ' ■ Ethelsxvytha, queen - July 20. Ethe.'wald, bishop and l-p. ,o confessor - j^eo. i^. Ethel ward, confessor ? Ttr„, o^rginand^f^l-\ll' " t Sept 16. G. - Feb. 11. r Mar. 13. R. ■iJuly25. G. Euphrasius, bishop - May 15. Euphrunius, Eufroy, 1 or Eufroin, bishop, > Aug. 4. died - -3 Euphrosina, martyr - May 7. Euplius - - Aug. 12. Eupsychius, martyred April 9. Eusebius, abbot - Jan 23. andFerpetuus, 1 Marrh ^5 martyrs - .]J»arch5. bishop of Sa- mosata ,bishop of Ver- June 21. Before the middle of the fourth century, August 1.; now Dec. L15. Aug. 14. , priest and " confessor, and an- ( other SL Eusebius, martyr ' , NestabluSjT Zeno, and Nestor, ^ Sept. 8. martyrs - -j , pope, died - Sept. 26. Eusitius, abbot -[f^-A* Euspicius, abbot - Dec. 15. Eustace, abbot (ind\-Q „, confessor - - J * " * and his com- \ ^_^ g panions - .j^ov. ^. Eustace, abbot - March 29l Eustace - - Sept. 20. — — , bishop of An- 1 pg^j 20. a -£-,^patri_archofJ,,,y,,. Eustochium, virgin, 7 «.. ^^ daughter of St. Pauli'*^?^- -^ Eustochius, bishop of 7 g„„i. in Euthymius, abbot - Jan. 20. Eutropa, or Eutropia, 7 c^.^* i r widow - .jsept. li). Eutropius and others, 7 t ,„ martyrs - .jJan. 1^. bishop ofjj^^y27. Orange bishop of Saintes, martyr i April * Butler. In " L'Art de verifier les Dates," he is called bishop of To- ledo, and his festival is said to be on the 13th November. L 2 148 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Eutropius, disciple of) St. Martin, abbot of 5- Dec. 7. Saintes - -j Eutychien, pope, died Dec.7.or8. £uvercius, Evorttus, 1 Evertius, a?id Eo?-- > Sept. 7. tins, bishop, died -j Evaristus, pope - Oct 26. Eventius, Theod. - RFay 3. Everilda, virgin - July 9. ' Evodius, bishop - Oct. 6. Evre, Aper, bishop - Sept. 15 Evremond, Evermun-j j^^^^^ jg_ Evroul, Ebulfrus, ab- } y\^ n,, bot, died - - 5 ^' ^^' Eiva/ds, brothers and 7 .^ . „ martyrs - .jt)ct. J. Exaltation of theIq^ . ,. Holy Cross . j^ept. u. Expectation Week. The week after Ascension day. Exuperius, bishop - Sept. 28. Fabian, pope, and Se- 7 r ^n bnstian, martyrs .y^^- ^^■ Fabian - - Jan. 20. Fabiolus - - Dec. 27. Fachnan, bishop of? . .. Ross - -5-^"o- ^'■ Fagan - . Feb. 10. Faganus, confessor - Aug. 8. Faith, virgin and mar-l /^„^ tyr . -i""- Faith, Hope, and Cha." rity, sisters and mar- J- Aug. 1. tyrs Fale, or Phal, Fidolus, ; abbot Fanchea, or Faine, vir- > , - gin in Ireland . jJan. i. Fara, Burgondofara, 7 r)„„ 7 virgin and abbess - J ^*^^' '' Fargeau, or Ferjeu,"] Ferreolus, priest, and | Fargeon, deacon, ; ■, ,^ Ferrutius, and Fer-^^""^^^- rutio,martyrs of Be- I Sanson - J Faro, bishop, died - Oct. 28. ^^JMayie. Fascianus, Victoricus, ^ and Gentianus, mar- VDec. 11.* tyrs - -3 Fastian - - Doc. ll.f Fastren's Eve, or Fasting's Eve, Shrove Tuesday. -, bishop 6. Fastingong J, (query, Fasting go- ing). Lent. Faust - - Nov. 15.t Faustinus and Felix - July 29. Faustinus and St. Jo- 'i vita, brothers and S- Feb. 15. martyrs - -j Faustus,Januarius,and ? r»„* i-- Martial - .jOct.l.. CJar.. 16. & • I Sept. 28. Fechin, abbot- - - Jan. 20.; Felan. Fide Fillan. Feiician and St. Prime, > j „ brothers and martyrs j ^* Felicissimus, Donatus, > a „„ ? and Agapitus - J ' °' Felicitas, marty -• Nov. 23. J"elicitas, martyr - July 10.; Felicity and her, seven ■) j , ,^ sons, martyrs - 3 " Felix and Januarius - Jan. 7. ' , priest . - Jan. 14. . ~;";.of'^''^f"'^'"":]March8. , Tpope and martyr May 30. and Faustinus, 1 . , ^q martyrs—. jJuiy.y. and Audactus, ] martyrs and Nabor - July 15 Felix XII. or Xin.,7 pope, died - 3 ' of Cantaliciol - May 21. , bishop of Treves, 1 „ ' , „« interred - .j-^arcn^b. , bishop of Nantes July 7. , St. Fortunatus, 1 and St. Achilles, V April 23. martyred - -J . • . Sept. 10. Oct. 24. Nov. 20. - - May 18 * ' - March 6.* Ferdinand III., king 7 ^ „^ of Castile - 5 ^^ ''"• ^^Aug. 30. Feb. 2.1 of V'alois Fergus, bishop Down, died °5J March 30. , bishop and con- 7 vr„, ,7 fessor in Scotland - j ^"^^^ *'• Ferreol, Forgel, or Far- ^ geu, Ferreolus, mar- >Sept. 18. tyred at Vienna - j , bishop of Usez Sept. 18. — — ,orFargeau,andJj jg Ferrutius - _ j --" c j . Fethno, confessor - March la Fiachna - - April 2a * Cotton. MS. Domitian A xvii. -f- Cotton. MS. Vespasian A ix. X Paston Letters, ii. 207. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 149 Fiacre, Fefrus, or Fia-I criiis, abbot ami con- I fessor, sou of Euge- V Aug. 30. nius IV., king of I Scotland - -J Fidelc, soldier and ? q j. cyo martyr - - J ' " ' Fidelis of Siginaringin April 24. Oct. 1. Fiiiliarleus, abbot in Ireland Filibcrt, Filibertus.ab-? a,,™ an bot, died - .jAug. ^u. Fig Sunday, Palm Sunday. Jan. 9. Fillan,Felan,orFeolan, > abbot in Scotland - j ' Finan, bishop of Nor- '^ thumberlanii, anrfVFeb. 17. confessor - -j Finan, of Keann- > »^^:i 7 Ethich - - j '^P"' '• - . Dec. 14. Finbar, of Crimlen - July 4. Finguar, martyr - March 23 Finian,^suruamed thejj^^j.^j^ j,^ , or Finan, or^ Finbar, biihop of > Dec. 12. Meath.in Ireland -j Fiiiian, bishop - Sept. 10. Finnan, bishop and)^ , ,<, confessor in.Scotland j ^^^^^'"'^ ^" Fintan, or Munnu, ; bot j Oct. 21. — -, prior^in Scot- j p^j^^ j^^ Fintana and Findocha, \ q . , „ virgins in Scotland -J ' '^' Firmilian, bishop - Oct. 28. G. Firmin, bishop of > t „ ,. xMende - .j Jan. 14. • , bishop of Usez, 7 ^ , , , in Languedoc, died -j ^^^' ^^• •^-^ the Confessor - Sept. 1. Firmin, bishop and 7 g^p^ 05. - Dec. 18.* - Dec. 2.* - May 12. -, patriarch of 7 Feb. 17. or Constantinople -3 18. Flight of Christ into > . „ Egypt - .jJan. 9. Flora and Mary - Nov. 24. Florence, or Flann, ab- 7 t-> 1 r bot - .jDec.15. martyr Flamen Flar Flavia Bomitilla Oct. SI. Florent, disciple of St. "> „ . ^.o Martin, abbot - J ^^^^- ~^- ■ - - June eo.« Florent, pope - Oct. 27. Florcntin and St. Hil- 7 c » o-r lary, martyrs .jt^ept. ^7. Flour, Florus, bishop - Nov. 3. - - June 15 * I^oelan. Vide Felan. Foignan, F'oillanus, and Fullanus, assas- J- Oct. 13. sinated Foillan, bishop 7)inrtyr Folcuin, Folquin, Fol- cuinus, bishop of Te- \ Dec. 14. rouennef, died Fortunatus - - May 5.- Forty soldiers, mar- 7 Marth 9. tyrs - -3 or 10.4: Framhourd, or Fram- ^ baud, F"rambaldus, V Aug. 16. hermit - -J Frances,widovv, found- ^ er of the Collatines, \ March 9. died - -3 Francis Solano of Spain July 24. of Assis, founder! of the Friars Minors, >July \Q, canoniS'd - -J "le Bienheu-^ reux," bishop of 5- Nov. 1. Rhodes, died -3 Borgia - Oct. 10. of Paula, ) founder of the Mi- ^ April 2. ninies, died -3 ofSales, bishop 7 ,„„ on of Geneva - :jJ'in-29. Xavier, apostle 7 j^ „ , of the Indies, died .l^^^' "'^ Francis, confessor - Oct. 4 , translation of Way 24. Frederick, bishop of 7 t,.i„ iw Utrecht, martyred . H"ly 1^- Fredeswida, virgin and queen Fredoline, confessor in # Tvro.,r.K c &:otland - .jWaichS. Fiemund, martyr and 7 v».„ i-. her7nit - . j May u. , martyr - March 28. Friar minors, five, mar- 7 j2„ jg ,seven,mar-7o^^^3 tyrs - -3 F'riard, hermit - Aug. 1. ^j Oct. 19. '"Jm£ * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A >vii. + Arundel MS. 155. j Butler. \ In " L'.\rtde verifier les Dates" his festival is not mentioned, but he is said to have died on the second of December, L 3 150 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Fridian, Erigdian, or^ Frigdian, bishop of V March 18. Lucca . -3 Fridolin - - March 6. Frithstanus, bishop and \ ^p^j g confessor ~ -J ^ Frobert, or Flobert, ^ Flodobertus, abbot, S- Dec. 31, died - O ; ~. Z » i Jan. 8. translation of - j Frodoald, bishop and > g j. -,n martyr - .J ^ ' ' Froiland, bishop - Oct. 5. Front, Fronto, bishop Oct. £5. Fructuosus, or San"! Frutor, bishop, mar- I tyred with Augurius > Jan. 21. and Eiiloge, deacons I and martyrs -J Fructuosus, archbishop April 16. {Oct. 27. L. Dec "is Abyssin- ians. Ftigatius and Damia-~i mis, bishops and con- vMay 24. fessors - - J Fulbert, bishop, died - April 10. Fulcran, bishop, died . Feb. 13. Fulgence, Fabius Clau- "l dius Gordianus Ful-fj i fentius, bishop off luspe, inAfrica,died 3 rJan. 16. /^.„„,,,* 7 Cajetanus, died .j August 7. Gafaelog - - March 1. Galactoire, Galacto- "k rius, or Galacterius, f jyjy 27 Lascarnensis, bishop r ' and martyr -j Galdin, archbishop - April 18. Feb. 27. Galla, widow - - Oct. 5. Gallam/s, ?nonk - Dec. 7. Galle, abbot in Scotland Oct. 16. , bishop - July 1. Galjgo - - Nov. 27. Gamaliel - - Aug. 3. Gan - - Oct. 25. Gang days. Rogation days.* Gang week, Rogation week.f Ganging-day, Old Michaelmas day (11th October), on which a sin- gular septennial custom is ob- served at Bishop's Stortford, in Hertfordshire, t Garmier,Galmier,Gau. ■) mier, Geaumier, Germier, Baldon: or Waldimer, died -3 Garnon or Harmon - July 31. Gatian, or Catian, bi- 7 ^ ,« Gatto - . Nov. 30. Gaubert, or Valbert.T Waldeburtus, abbot, > May 2. died - - 3 Gaucher, a canon re- 7 a.,^:i n gular - .j April J. Gaud, Valdas, bishop Jan. 31. Gaudence, bishop - Oct. 25. Gaugericus, or Gerz, 7 «„„ bishop . -j-^^g- Gelasinus, a comedian, 7 •„„ or martyr - - j ^"S- ^^• Gelasius, pope - Nov. 21. Geminian and Lu. \ og^* cian,martyrs -3 " Genebaud, bishop - Sept. 5. ^bern'"''"^' -' ^'"^:]Mayl5. ^'shop ^'"f'"'* ^'^.j June 3. Genesius, martyr - Aug. 25. , dedication of 7 Y^„„ ,r. his church at Aries -j ^^'^^ ^^ Geneve, bishop of Dol July 29. Geneveive - - Dec. 26. Gdniviive, Genevefa, 7 t,„ virgin of Paris .j^an. J. Gengoul, Gengoux, and ^ Formerly Gengon, in the Low ( May 9., Countries, or Gen-inovf May gulphus - -3 11. R. Genou, Genulfus, bi-7T7^v, «, shop - .jFeb.8. Geoffrey, abbot - Feb. 25. t George, Martyr ^ - April 23. George - - Aug. 27. J Georgia, or George,7p , .. virgin • .3 ^'^"* '''• 11. 16. • Coke's 2 Inst. 264. " On Monday before Gang Monday, 1546." Blom- field's Martyrs, i. 125. + Brand's Popular Antiquities. X Ouerv, of St. Alban's. Tirfe Cotton. MS. Claudius, D »l. i- The Tutelar Saints of England. OF SAINTS DAYS , ETC. 151 Gerald, bishop - IMarch 13. , abbot, died - April 5. .count of Orilhac Oct. 3. Gerard, or Geraud, 7 ^^ <, abbot of Brogne - J ^^^- ^• Gerard, bishop of Cho- ^ nad, in Hungary, V Sept. 24. martyred - -j —-.bishop of Toui,j^p^, 23. , bishop, monk, T ofClairvaux, brother J- June 13. of St. Bernard, died 3 Gereon and his com- 1 q ^ .q panions, martyrs - j " " Geri, Gaugericu,«, orl Gauricus, bishop, >■ Aug. 11. died - -3 Gerif, bishop. Vide St. Didier. Germain - - April 28.* German, abbot - Feb. 21. German, bishop and 7 ^ po confessor - .j^ay^B. of Capua • Oct. 30. Germanicus, muTtyr - Jan. 19. Germanus, bishop - July '26. Germanus, bishop and 7 j^^. o| Oct. 1. confessor Ger?naiius, Vedast, &c. Germany, called Saint- ^ Oct. 12. m Golff, and in Latin f Flanders Gangulfus, Gengu-Tand Bra- ins, and Wolgangus j bant. Germer, abbot, died - Sept. 24. Germer, Gcreinarns, 1 and Germerius, bi- > May 16. shop, died -J Gertrude, virgin, abO T.r„_„u 17 bess of Nivelle, diedj ^^^^"^^^ "• Gertrude, abbess of7-wT -.r Rodersdorf .jNov. 15. Gervad, bishop andT confessor in Scot- f Nov. 8. land -3 Gervais, or Gevart, and ^ St. Protais, martyrs > June 19, at Milan - - ) Gervase, confessor - May 13. Gerz, or Gaugericus, 7 . ^^ bishop and confessor j ^" ^^' Getulius and his com- 7 j .„ panions - .] June 10. Gewyd - - July 2. Gezelin, or Scozelin,^ Getzelinus, Josce- f . - linus, Gotzelinus, orf'*"^'"' Scotzelinus, hermit - 3 Gibrian, a Scotsman, 7 iv*„ o confessor - .jMayS. Gilbert,bishopofCaith-l . ., , ness - - j -^P"' ^- , bishop and 7 « ,,„ , , confeswr - .jA"g. H. , confessor - Feb. 4. -, ofSe?npring- 7 q^^ ,^ ■ Feb. 4. June 8. hatn, confessor Gildard, bishop Gildas, confessor and} , cyn hermit - - j •'^"- '■^• Gildas . -fsO.""^^'"" Giles, .iEgidius, abbot - Sept. 1. Giles, abbot - Sept. 16. Gisla and Eictruda,') .^■, (. virgins . -S ^P"^ ^• Glastian of Fife - Jan. 28. 25. ']july Glossinde,orGlossinne, 7 ,„,, Chlodesindis, abbess 5''"'^ Goar, hermit and priest, died ^m'^rtyr ^''^"\ ^"'j June 20. Godard, or Gothard, ^ Godehardus, bishop V May 4. of Hildesheim, diedj Godeberte, virgin - April 11. Godegrand. Vide Cro- degrand. - Sept. 3. Godelieva, or Gode- 1 leina, martyred by > April 18. order of her husband J Godeschalc, prince of^ theWestern Vandals, > June 7. and his companions - j Godfrey, or Geofroi,7^ „ bishop, died .jNov. «. Godon, Gon, or Gan, 7 ,, ^.^ hermit, died :JMay26. Godric, hermit - May 21. Gohard, bishop and 7 t „- confelsor - .j June 25. Golbeit - - April 21. Goning - - Dec. 31. Gontran, or Gunt-^ Chramne, king of S^ March 28. Burgundy - -J Good Friday, the Friday next be- fore Easter Day. Gordian and Epima- 7 May 10. chus, martyrs - S Mar .22. P. Gordius - - Jan. 3. Gorgonia, sister of St.T Gregory of Nazianze, > Dec. 9. died - -3 Gorgonius, martyr - Sept. 9. Gothard - - May 5. Goudon, or Gondulfe, ^ Gondulfus, bishop, J. July 26. * Cotton. MS. Doraitian, A xvii. L 4 152 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Gower - - July 11. Gracian - - Oct. 26.* Graclan, bishop - Dec. 18. Gradevael - . Nov. 13. """OS ;: -ntylt' Grass weelsi. Rogation week.f Grat, Gratas, bishop, 7 r»„* io died - - j "-*• ^^■ Great week, Passion week, the week before Easter day. Gregory IT., pope - Jan. 13. , abbot, admini- '^ stratcr of the bishop- > Aug. 25. ric of Utrecht, died - j -__, the iUumin-js^p^3Q(5_ — of Nazi an ze,^ the father, bishop of V Jan. 1. Nazianze, died -j — — of Nazianze, ^ Jan. 25. the son, bishop of > and 30. G. Constantinople -3May9. L. rir~'^''^-°^ °^^^"" ] Jan. 4. , Thaumatar- 1 ] gius, bishop of Neo. S-Nov. 17. ■ cffisarea - -3 * , bishop of^,, Q J Gregory(Georgius Flo- ■) rentius Gregorius), bishop of Kheims, died • , Lewis Barba- 7 j,sne digo, cardinal bishopj ofSpoleto - Dec. 24. . III., pope, 7 Nov. 10. or died - -3 28. VII., pope - May 25. X., pope - Feb. 16. Gregory the Great, Nov. 17. 15. ;,./.. - :] March 12 . the Great, or. ) g „ Grirnbald, abbot, depo- f j„, „ sftionof - .j July 8. Grimonia, or Germana Sept. 7. Giidule, Gudile,Goiile, i or Ergoule, Gudila, v Jan. 8. virgin . i j Gudioal, bishop and \ confessor - - J Guenau, Guinailus,'^ Wenialus, Guennai- f vj ,, lus, abbot, died in(^^°^-^- England - -J Gui, martyr. r/rfcSt.Vit. Guibert, nionk, died - May 23. June 6. Guier, priest and her- t * pjji t Guinoch, bishop and7A,,-iiQ confessor in Scotland j "^I*"' ^'^• Guinolus, Guignolus, ^ Guingalois, Gunolo, f ,, , „ Vennolus„ VVinwa- f ^^^^^^ •^^ loeus, abbot -J Guislain, Gislenus, ab- 1 ri- „ bot - .jUct. 9. Gule of August - Aug. 1. Gummar, or Gomar . Oct. 11, ^aSS"/' '^'^ ''"fj March 29. Guntens - - March 2. Gunthiern, abbot in7T„i,. ^^„ 26 died - -3 "" ' Herman, Joseph - April 7. Hennas - May 9. Hermenoilde, martyr 1 ^ .j j^ in Spain - -3 Hermes, martyr - Aug. 28. Hiilulfe, or Hidow, 7 j^, jj bishop - -3 ^ ' Hieronymus, priest } g„ . ^q and doctor - . 3 "^ " Hilarion, abbot Hilary and Tacoan Hilary, bishop Hilary, bishop of Poi- tiers ("Oct.21. L. tMar.28.G. March 16. Jan. 13. ;Jan. 13. ; latterly in France Jan. 14. In ancient -{ charters, Oct.l. and in those of the sixth century, June 26. . , bishop of Aries May 5. , or Chelvis, Hi- ") lariiis, Hilarus, bi- ^ Oct. 25. shopofMentz -j , translation of - Nov. 1. , pope, died - Feb. 21. Hilda, abbess - Nov. 18. Hilda, virgin - Aug. 25. Hilda, virgin and ab bess, translation of Hildebert, or Hilde vert, Hildebert«S, II- devertus, and Datle- vertus, bishop, died Hildegarde, abbess died «^;] Dec. 15 May 27. ■ Sept. 17. Hildelitha, virgin and 1 -q^^ 0-2, Dec. 8. Sept. 27 March 10. Aug. 13. Aug. 22. May 3 i Sept. 14. abbess - -3 Hildeman, bishop Hiltrude, virgin, died Himelin, hermit Hippolitus, martyr - , bishop and' martyr, and St. Ti- mothy, and St. Sym- phorien Hock Tide, an annual festival, which commenced on the fif- teenth day after Easter-day. Hock Day is the second Tuesday after Easter.* Hoel - - Oct. 31. Holy Cross, Invention l of the • - 3 , Exaltation of the Holymas Day. Vide Hallowmas - .j^-""'-^- Holy Kood Day, or theT day of the Exaltation > Sept. 14. of the Holy Cross -3 Holy or Great Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday. Those days in Passion Week. H:"y Thursday, Ascension Day. r/(?e Ascension ; but abroad. Holy Thursday is Maunday Thursday. Vide p. 12fl. Holy or Great Friday, Good Fri- day. fHoly or Great Saturday, Saturday in Passion Week, or Easter Eve. Holy Week, the week before Easter Day. \ N0V.13.R. • I July 6. P. 'July 12. at Toulouse. Homobon Hont'st, Honestus, priest of Toulouse, and martyr ,- Aionorat, bishop of'| Aries :.. - -J Honoratus At the ab- bey of Hi^res Feb. 16. ; and Sun- day in the octaves of St. Denis. .Ian. 20. & May 15. Jan. 16. * Vide Archaeologia, Glossary. vol. vii. pp. 244—266., and Blount's and Nares' 164 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Honoratus Honorine, virgin and 7 martyr . ^ -J Honorius, archbishop 7 and confessor - S Hormisdas Hospicius, or Hospis - Hospitius Hospice, or Sospis, 7 Hospitius, hermit -J Hou. Vide St. Lindru. Howyn Hugh, abbot of Cluni , archbishop of 7 Rouen, died -J — — , bishop — — , bishop of Gre- 7 noble - -3 , bishop of Lin- 7 coin - -i ■ of St Victor, 7 died - -i Hubert, bishop, died - Hugh, bishop and con- 7 fessor - - 3 ■ , trans- 7 laiion of - -y , bishop and con. 7 fessor - - 3 • , of Lincoln, 'boy 7 and martyr - - 3 Hu7nbert, bishop and > martyr - 3 Humbert, priest, died Huneguiida, nun Hyacinthe Hyacinthus and Pro-l thus . - 3 Hycham Hygbald, abbot and 7 confessor - - 3 Hyginus Hypolitus, martyr, and 7 his companions - J Hytete May 16. Feb. 28. or 27.* Sept. 30. Aug. 8. Oct. 15. May 21. May 25. Jan. 6. April 29. April 9. April!. April 11. Aug. 27. Feb. 11. Nov. 5. Aug. 9. Oct. 7. t Nov. 17. June 29. Nov. 20. March 25. Aug. 25. Aug. 16. Sept. 11. Aug. 8. Sept. 22. Jan. 11. Aug. 13. Sept. 24.t 23. Ibar, or Ivor, bishop in 7 . „,.;i Ireland - .j April 't'gnrS°'.^'":^p-»i^- , widow - - Sept. 4. Idaburga, or Edburge June 20. Idlas - - Sept. 6. Idus, bishop of Lein-? jyjy j^ Ignacius, '•: surnamedT -peh 1 L Theophore, bishop >-pj^- of q and martyr - .^^eo.^i. ir, :] July 31. Ignacius de Loyola, died , patriarch of7fv . go Constantinople . j^ci. ^j. Ignatius, bishop '^^'^\^p,x\ 31 martyr - -3 ' * , bishop and7j)g|, j- . martyr - -3 ' Ildephonso, or Al^ phonso, bishop ofj-. Toledo Ilhog Illidius, bishop llltyd . Jltyd Illutu8 Ina Ina, king and ■ Jan. 23. Aug. 8. June 5. July 16. March 6 Nov. & Feb. 1 ■ Feb. S fessor, deposition of Inan.confessorin Scot- ) »„„ ,0 land - .]Aug. 18. Incarnation OF our7j^ ^gc Lord - -3 Indractus, martyr - Feb. 5. Innocent, pope - July 28. Innocents' Day, or^ feast of THE Holy S^ Dec. 28. Innocents - -3 Invention of the Holy 7 ^^ g Cross - -i ^ ' Irchard, or Erthad, bi- ) . „„ q. shop - .jAUg. .•*. Iren^us, bishop of Sir- 7 jyjgjph 24 mium ~ - 3 , bishop of 7 JuneiS.L. Lyons, and martyr -3 Aug. 23. G Ireneus and his com- 7 j^. ^ , panions - -3 " ' Isabel, sister of St.^ Aug. 31. 'Sept.li'.P Jan. 14 Dec. 22. Jan. 15. Louis, foundress of the monastery of Longchamp Isaias and Sabbas Ischyrion Isidora —_, bishop of Se..7^ JJ4 ville, died - -3 Isidore, confessor - April 16 , martyr - May 15i Isidore, patron of Ma- 7 ^^ jq drid - -3 of Pelusiura, or of Damietta, priest and hermit Ismail, bishop j June 16. Itha, virgin - - Jan. 25. Ithamar, bishop and\ jy^g jq^ Feb. 4. G. confessor Ithivara, virgin martyr and} Dec. 23. ♦ October 6. in the Arundel MS. 155. t Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. t Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix. • § Arundel MS. 156. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 155 apostles April 30. Itta, or Idubcrga, wife f of Pepin of Landen, V March 17. mayor of the palace j Ives - - May 19* Ivia, or Ivo, bishop - April 'J5. Ivo, bishop, invention of Ai)ril 24. Jvo - - June 10. — , bishop and con- 7 , 4 fessor • -S' Iwynnoydl - - Jan. 1. James the Greater, fJw/^ 25. L. apostle and martyr - 1 Apr.30. G. "— — ; ' I Dec. 30. translattoji of - 3 James and Philip, 7 May 1. L. - j Oct. 23. G. fJulylo. L. -_, bishop of Nisi I J4^f3«y bis. in Persia ^ j,^g ^^^^^ Ignites. , hermit - Nov. 19. , rintercis, slain Nov. 27.. , Marian, &c. " martyrs in Numidia of Sclavonia, or > ... or, lUyricum - -j "^P"' -"• Jane Frances deChan- > , „„ „, tal - .jAug. .1. Januarius and Felix - Jan. 7. , bishop of)^ , ,(. J Benevento, and his S-;!'^'/-^'^- 3^" companions, 7war. Jonas, Barachisius,&c. March S!9. , or lonius. Vide Yon. Joseph, husbmid of the } 3/ar.lO.R. Virgin Ma ry - J A p r i 1 20. P . Joseph of Ari?nathea - July 27. Joseph and Aithilahas March 14. Barsabas, the 7 t,,,„ on disciple - .jJuly^U. Calasanctius -■ Aug. 27. of Cupertino - Sept. 18. — — of Leonissa - Feb. 4. called Count Joseph j ""'•' ^^• Jovin,crJoava,ofLeone March 2. . ■jjuly '; Mar( Feb. f Oct. ' '< June Feb. 15. Oct. 28. L. 19. G. Jovita and Faust iims ■ JuDE and St. Simon Apostles Judoc, confessor - July 25.* Judocus, or Josse, con- / t^„„ •, ,, fessor - - 5 Julia, virgin, martyred May 22. , virgin and mar- 7 ^ . „ tyr in Syria - -j^"- '• Julian, anchorite - July 6. ,bishopof Toledo March 8v , Chronion, and \ p , „ Besas - .j^eb. ../. ofCilicia - March 16. , Sabas - - Oct. 18 , martyr - Aug. 28. Julian, bishop and con. 1 J ^^ c-, fessor - .jJan. J7. .St., martyr, and / t „ « Basilissa, his ivife . $ •'^"- ^^ . and Maximian, ? t,„ 7 martyrs - .jJan. /. Juliana Falconieri - June 19. Juliana, abbess and} j-j qn martyr - _^ J-'ec. /u. i^ , virgin - May 22. • ,. virgin andl Feb. 16.1^1. martyr - -J Mar. 21. P. . and Sahinus - Feb. 19. JuHanna of Mont Cor- 1 . ^ -, r nillon, died - .j April i). Julitta, mother of St. ^J^ .^-p Cyr, martyred with ^ J;;;;! ;6.R. July 30. May 27. April 12, July 1. her son Julius , pope Julius and Aaron Jumeaux, les trois„ or St. Speusippus, St. Eleusippus, and St. Meleusippus, mar- }> Jan. 17. tyrs ; called, in the 1 diocese of Langres, | the Holy Jaumes -J 'JAug. 13. Junian, hermit and abbot Just, martyred in Paris ") , „„„„t q (probably the same (^"^"f «• as St. Just of Beau- ri"."^ J- vais) V Russia. Justinaand Cyprianus, 1 ^ . ac virgins and martyrs J ^ • ■*"■ ? October 7. ""^j Aug. 23. virgins ana martyr. Justina of Padua, vir- gin and martyr Justinian, monk martyr Justinus, priest Justus - August 4. - Oct. 18. fessor Justus bishop a7ui con- ^.^^^.^Q^ philoso- i|. Nov. 21.t July ig.f Feb. 28. «""y'.i}iLl± archbishop of? Sept. 2. Lyons '— and Pastor - ' August 6. Jutanceus, monk - June 18. Juvenal, bishop of> August 7. Narni - - 5 andxMay 3. Juventinus and Maxi- " minus K. Jan. 25. Katharine of Bologna ^ of Genoa - • lie Uicci — of Sienna, virgin, died of Sweden ';] viBgin ■ •, virgin arid martyr Kebius, bishop and con J'essor Keinwent -• Kenan, or Cianan, bi- .shop in Ireland Kenelm, king and mar- tyr - - - Kenelrri, king' - Kennoch, virgin in Scotland Kentigern, abbot and confessor Kentigerna, widow in Scotland Kessogc, bishop Keyna, virgin Khonkell n March 9. Sept. 14. Feb. 13. April 29. March 2-k Nov. 25. [ Nov. 9. Oct. 7. ! Nov. 24. ■ July 17. Dec. 13. \ March 13. ■ Jan. 13. January 7. March 10. October 8. Nov. 9. * Cotton. MS. Ves;)asian, A ix. •j- Cotton. JIS. Uomitian, A xvil. OP SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 157 Kiaran, or Kcnerin,? ,, . r bishop of Ossory .j^larch5. • bishop of Clon- > <,„„* n maciiois, died .j»ept. y, , abbot - Sept. 9. Kigwe, virgin - Feb. 8. Kiiian, abbot - - July 12. Kilian, a Scotsman, bi-^ shop and confessor > Nov. 13. in Franconia -. i Killeen, or Kylian, or" KiHan,or Kuhi, Kil- lanus, Killena, an Irish bishop, mar- ^July tyred with his two companions, Colman and Totnan Kined, confessor ««rf ? An<»n8. Landri Landrv - July II.* mdrv, Landericus, 7 T „ .^ bishop of Paris !] June 10. 3ril 21. lay 24'. or 28. Lanfranc, archbishop of Canterbury, died i 2i :] April 1. Lanto, prior of St, Pancras Laserian, or Molaisre, } .^^i to bishop of Leighlin - 5 ^P"' ^^' Laud, bishop of Cou-l .j.^. „, tances - -j ^^^^- ^'• Latv of Moses given - May 18. Lawrence, archbishop ^ of Canterbury, arat^S-Feb. 2. confessor - -j Lawrence, archbishop 7 vr^,, .. of Dublin - .j-^ov. 1*. -'^^«f"«"f]Aug.lO, martyr Lawreiice, Justinian, 7 c„ . g bishop of Venice -j,^P^-^ Laxai~u.s, bishop - Dec, 17. Lea, widow - - March 22.- Leander, bishop of Se- 7 p , 07 ville - . 3 ^^"* ■^'• Lebwin.orLibwin, also'J called Leboin, andf t.t„„ if> Lifoin, Lebwinus,(^o^-12- Liebwii:us,LipwinusJ Ledger - ' - Mar. 27.* Ledger, or Leodgarius,! f\ ^ q bishop and martyr -j ^^^- "^• Lent, V?'rfe Moveable Feasts, pp. 79. 129.' Lefrona, abbess imdl^^. 03^ viartyr Leo.. the Great, pope - Nov. 12. * (•Apr.U. R, A Nov.lO. P (Feb. 18. a, I 28. IV., pope, died - July 17. and Paregorius - Feb. 18. Leo II., pope and con- 7 j^^^^ , fessor - -J — — IX., pope, died - April 19. Leobard, or Libard, 7 j ,„ hermit - i ' " Leoba, abbess - - Sejit. 28. Leocadia, virgin - Dec. 9. Leodegarius, bishop 7 ^ . ,-, and martyr - - j Leofgar, bishop and 1 gppj- 7 confessor ' - - 3 ^ , bishop and ~, martyr - - J Leofric, bishop andl^ .^^g confessor - .j-ipi">iu. Leofimn, bishop and 7 , 07 confessor - .jJune-i/. Leon - - June 13.* Leoriard, or Lienart,J Leonardus, abbot of^Nov. 6. Noblac - - 3 Leonard, abbot of Van- 7 , dceuvre - 3 Leonce the younger, 7 xr ,c bishop of Bourdeauxi^°^ ^^• June 16. Oct. 15. * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvil. 158 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Leonce, bishop of Fre- 7 rv«„ ■, jus, died - .jiJec. 1. Leonidas - - Apr. 17.* . , martyr - April 22. Leonorus, or Lunaire, ? r i i bishop - .jJulyi. Leopold, marquis oflyj ,. Austria - .jJ>iov. ii. Lethard, bishop - Feb. 24. Letiis - . Nov. 5. Leubasse, or Lebesse, Ci^i^ ).^- '" tms, abbot - -(_j^iy28. Leufred, bishop andlj g, confessor - .jJunei;i. Lewin - - Dec. 19.* , bishop and 7 J, ,„ martyr at Ghent - j ^''^- ^^• Lewine, virgin and?j j „ martvr - _^juiy«t. Le2in,Licinius, bishop 1 r>„. ,„ of Angers - .ji'eD. id. Libanus, confessor - Dec. 2. Liberatus, abbot - Aug. 17. Libere, Marcellinus ■) c„ t o" Felix Liberius, pope, f ^%V^- died - .}^'^'^*- pJuly 23. at I Mans in Liboire, Liborius, bi-J Hainault. shop - -"j June y. May 12,13. land 28. Lizer, or Lizier, Gly-'^ cerius, or Licerius, >Aug. 7. bishop - -3 Licinius, bishop - Feb. 13. Lidoire, Lidorius, L\-~f torius, and Lictor, > Sept. 13. bishop of Tours - j Lidwina, or Lydwid - April 14. Lie, Ljetus, hermit of 7 ^^„ ^ Berry - _jMov. i>. Liefart - - June 3* - - Sept. 17.* . Lietbert, bishop of) ^ . ao _. letbert, bishop of) g . , Cambray and Arras, V t,,^ ' died - .3 June ■■jjune TNow 23., for- — ^ merlyOct. 1 7.andNov, Lifard, Liphardus, or>j „ Lietphardufi, abbot Lin, pope Lindru, Lutrudis, Lin- lrudis,St.Hou,Hoyl- dis, Othildis, St. Pu- sinna, and St. Mene- hout, sisters and vir- gins Linus, pope Linus, pope and mar- 7 tj/r - -S Lioba, virgin and ab- 7 c«^«. bess - .j5>ept 'St Lindru, Sept.22.St. Hou,Apri. 30. St. Pu- sinna,Jan. 24., and April 23. St. Mene- hout, Oct. L14. Sept. 23. Nov. 26. Litania Major Livin, an Irish bishop Llawdog Llechart Llewellyn Llwychayam Llwydian April 25. Nov. 12. Jan. 15. Dec. 1. Dec. 12. Jan. 11. Nov. 19. Feb. 17. Jan. 7. Lo,Laudus,andLunus, 7 o„„f 01 bishop of Coutance j ^^P*' ^^^ Lolan, bishop of>^ . go Whitern in Scotland J ^^P^' "^^• Loman, or Lunian bishop Lomer, Launomarus,7 t m abbot, died - - j -^^"^ ^9- Longinus - - March 15. Longis, or Longison,)j ■« Lanogisilus, Leone- f. gisilus.orLeonegilus, f . ., g abbot - .) April a. Louis, bisJiop - - Aug. 19. , king - - Aug. 25. Louis of Blois, sur- named Blosius, abbot of Liessies in Hai nault, died , Heman, cardi- > c„r.f i« nal of St. Ange, died j ^'^P^* ^^ , Bertrand - Oct. 9. Loup,bishop of Bayeux May 28. -^, Lupus, bishop ofjs^pt. 25. -.^__,bishopo_fjj,ly,9. Louvent, Lupentius, } r»„* 00 abbot - .juct. x^ Low Sunday, the Sunday next after Easter Day : vide the Moveable Feasts, page 79. Luanus,abbotandcon-1 t„i„ 10 fessor _jJuiyiZ Luanus, or Lugid,ab- 7 a„„ 4 bot of Ireland ,jAUg. t. =1 Lubin Leobinus, bi-7 shop of Chartres Msr. 12.* Sept. 15. R. Mar. 4. P. * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvu. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC 159 - Oct. 30.* P°P«=_'] March 4 of] priest Lucan Luce, Lucius, died Lucian, apostle of 7 »,„ q Beauvais^ - .jJ^n-S. , translation of- 3Iay 1. C Formerly ) Jan. 8. G., "jnow Oct. ( 15. G. - - Jan. 7. - - Feb. 13.* , Julian, andlf^-. ini Max i an, martyrs -S^^ '"' and Marcian - Oct. 26. , priest - . Jan. 8. and Germinian, 7 o„„t -ic martyrs . .j^ept. lb. Lucius, king - - Dec. 3. Lucius, pope - - March 4. Lucy, virgin and mat- 7 -Qq^^ 13, Lucy Ludger, bishop Munster, died Luica - Sept. 19. °5 j March 26. - July 27. Lure the Evangeust J ^^^22 q LuUe, Lullus, bishopof7 /-\„t ic + Mavence,died .jOct. 16.t Lunethus - - Sept. 25. ^conie '^^°?^^'":] March 21. Lupus, or Leu, arch- 1 g^ j. j bishop , bishop , confessor Lutemast Lutgarde, nun Lybian Lythog Macaire of Alexan- dria, abbot , archbishop in Armenia, died of Egypt, ab- - July 2*. . July 29. - Oct. 19.* ■June 13. P. June 14. R. - Feb. 28, - Sept. 1, ■{: bot Macar=us, abbot Macary, Macarius, bishop of Cominges Maccai, abbot April 7.* Oct. 11.* 7 Jan. 2. L. j Jan. 19. G. J April 10. > Jan. 19. G. S Jan. 15. L. Dec. 19. ] May 1. April IL orT Aug. 15. Mac-cartin, Aid, Aed, bishop Clogher Macculindus, bishop - Sept. 6. Macdryn ~ - June 9. Macedonius - - Jan. 24. Macglastian, bishop in 7 j^^jj gy Scotland - -3 The Machabees, or the 1 Seven Brothers, V Aug. 1. martyrs - -) Machan, bishop and 7 o„nf 00 confessor in Scotland j ^^^- ■^^ ^Mora^ ""''-"^ ^'] Nov. 12. Madmfus, bishop fondly, ,r confessor - -J ' ' Mackessoge, bishop in Scotland Mackraeth Maclow Macnisius, bishop Connor Macra, virgin martyr •^j March 10. - Jan. 1. - Nov. 14.* ""[] Sept. 3. rJan. 6. 3 Ma lay 30. • i and chief- Ciy. June 1. Macrina, sister of St. 7 t„i« m Basil - .jJuiyi9. Macull, Macallius, Maughold Madelberte, abbess Maden, or Madern - Maeloc Maelrhys Maethle Magdalen, disciple Maglorius, bishop and confessor Magnus, martyr j April 25. Sept. 7. May 17. Dec. 31, Jan. 1. Dec. 2& July 22. \ Oct. 24. April 16. - Aug. 19. Maguil, Madelgisilus May 30. Mahanes, Abraham, 7 vr^v ^a and Simeon - .j^ov. ju. Maharsapor, martyr . Nov. 27. Maidoc, Maodhog, " Aidar, or Mogue, J- Jan. 31. bishop of Ferns Maieul, Maiolus, Mayolus, abbot Cluni, died Main - - Jan. 15. Mainbeuf, Mainbeu,or 7 r>,.» i« Magnobodus, bishopj '-'"• ^'^• Maixent, Messant, orT MaxentiuSj abbot, ?• June 26. died 3 Makuvlock, bishop in > t„„ 00 Scotland - .jJan. .y. May 11. * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. t Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix. X October IS. Butler. 160 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR 'JAug. 10. MalachiuSy bishop and 1 ^^^ ^ confessor - -S Malachy, archbishop of > ^^ „ Armagh - . J " • ''• Malcolm III., king and 1 j^^^ „ confessor - -3 Malcus, bishop and ' conjessor Malo, Maclou, or Ma-7 vj , r hout - -i ^^^- ^•'• Malrubius, hermit and ^ martyr in Scot- S- Aug. 27. land - - -J Malrubrus - - April 21.* Mamert, bishop, died May 11. Mammes, or Mammas,'^ . y, t shepherd and i"ar-Vg l'^ q" Mandate, or Maunday Thursday, the Thursday before Good Fri- day. Manere, bishop and^ confessor in Scot- S- Dec. 18. land - -3 Mangiulle, Mandelgi- } -^ ^ silus, hermit - j ^ ' Mans, bishop and mar- 1 ^ -j j^^ Mansui, Mansu, orig , „ Mansuetus, bishop -3 ^' ' Mam^eu, Manv.us, | .^.^ ,3, Mapolice - - Aprd 13. f Marcel, or Marceau, 7 ^^^ „ bishop of Paris -3 ' '^' , martyr - Sept. 4. , pope - - Jan. 16. - - April 12,t Marcella - - Sept. 5. , widow - Jan. 31. Marcellin, bishop of) rjion Embrun - . j April .u. , pope - April 26. Marcellin, or Marche- ~i lin, priest and co?i- >■ July Ik and Peter, 17. fessor martyrs """."'"". 3 J"ne 2. Marcellina, virgin and ? t,,i„ sister of St. Ambrose 3 ^ Marcellus - - Jan. 15. — :• ^i^^°t on^^^^ AcEEmctes - -3 , pope Jan. 16. Marcellus and Apuleius Oct. 7. . and Valerian Sept. 4. pope c«rfjjan.i6. ■•l Marcellus, martyr and Mar- \ ■, ,j, cellian, martyrs .jJ""eia Marcia, or StRusticle, Marcia Rusticula, \ Aug. 11. abbess Marcial - - June 30. Marcian, priest - Jan. 10. , anchoret - Nov. 2. Marciana, virgin and 7 i„„ martyr - .j-'an. j. Marcoul, abbot - May 1. Marcus, Marcian, &c. Oct. 4. Margaret of Cortona - Feb. 22. of England - Feb. 3. • of Hungary, T virgin, daughter of Wan. 28. King Bela IV., died 3 Margaret, virgin ^wfi^^Julyoaj martyr martyr Scotlatid virgin - July 13.1 prioress - Aug. 15. virgin «n^jsept.2. July 8. be- queen q/» fore 1693; ^June 10. since 169a June 19. i , translation of Mari,Maire, orMarius, "J Tor, 07 abbot, died - .jJa" — '• Marian, Marjeon, or 1 Aug. 19. & Marianus, hermit -j Sept. 19. Marine, virgin - June 18. .translation of, 7 . , ,-, kept at Venice .jJUiy^/- Marina and Ethel- } j^j ^ burga, virgins - 3 Marinus and Asterius March 3. Marius, abbot - - Jan. 27. Marins and Martha - Jan. 19. Mark the Evangeusf April 25. translation of, kept Wan. 31. at Venice - O Mark, bishop and con- 7 March 29. - - - JuneS.f , bishop and mar- 7 q^j. gg. , or Marcellus I f .r. and Marcellian .]J""el8. , pope - - Oct. 7. Mark, Marcellus, and 1 p, . „ Apuleius - .jwci. /. Marnan, bishop in ' Scotland Marnok, bishop and ) ^ . or confessor - .j"ct. ^. ''^j March 2. •April 22. Butler. t Cotton. MS. Domitian, Asvil. X This is the feast of St. Margaret, which is generally mentioned in records . OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 161 r Feb. 14. G. Maron, archimandrite} Feb. 5'. by in Syria - -Ithe Ma- (.ronites. Martha, Maris, Audi- 7 j^^,^ ^g lax, and Abachum -3 Martha, virgin -i (,,-'29. Marthy - - April 8. Martial, bishop of Li- 7 j^^g 3^ April 5. 11. moges Martian Martin,bishopof Tours, ordination off (Mar- S-Nov. tinmas) - -j , subvention of- May 12. J , translation of - July 4. — , removal of his T relics from AuxerreJ-Dec. IJ. to Tours - -J , pope and ccn- 7 j^^^ jg.^ fessor - - -J Martin, abbot of Saintes Dec. 7. , pope and martyr Apr. 14. G. Martina, virgin and|j^j^ 2q Martinian, hermit - Feb. 13. , and Pro-7j^j, 2. cessus, martyrs -3 Martiniun, bishop - Sept 12. Marts, Mars, or Mar-7 a„^;. ,0 tius, abbot - -3 ^P'" ^^• Martyrs, Thousand, "i for the Holy Scrip- >- Jan. 2. tures - -J of Japan - Feb. 5. of Pontus - Feb. 5. of Alexandria Feb. 28. I^^ar^- ^'!] March 2. -— ,forty,of,Se.^,,,,,,10. of Alexandria March 17. of Hatilal - April 6. , Massylitan - April 9. , Roman cap- > , ., „ tives - - P.jAijnia of Saragossa - April lb". — of Rome, un- 7 .^^^ „ derNero - .jJuneS. of Gorcum - July 9. Martyrs, seven sleepers July 27. '- — ; of Utica - Aug. 24. . -, twelve brothers Sept. 1. of Triers - Oct. 4. , four, crowned Nov. S. , seven, of Sa- 1 t^ g mosata - .jiJec. y. ten, of Crete Dec. Dec. 4. Maruthas, bishop MARY, THE Virgin, 7 Tor, 1 "Natale" of . jJan. 1. , conception of - Dec. 8. , nativity of - Sept. 8. , presentation of Nov. 21. !Mar. 25.— in Spain, and at Milan, Dec. 18. , visitation of - , purification of assumption or death of, called also the " Deposition " " Sommeil,"' pos," and " of Mary July 2. Feb. 2. 'A- V Aug. 15. - March 15, (■Jan. 19. P. ) Mar.l8.G. "lMar.l9. in (. Burgundy ^f] May 25. ^^[l June 23. ^ April 2. or MarijofE{(ypt,penitent} ^'jj^og. p. ( April i'.g! - Aug. 5. - July 22. - Oct. 22. - Nov. 20. thel of Bethany Magdalen Pazzi of Oignies, cluse . — — , seven brothers July 10. ad Nivcs Magdalen Salome Masentia Masse Blanche, name given to the j three hundred mar- L Au? 18 tyrs who were cast ? °' into a cauldron ofj live coals, at Utica J Materne, bishop ofCgPt^*- irevft. - - -^ at Liege. , translations ) July 18. & of, at Treves -j Oct. 23. Mathelin - - Sept 16.'^ * P. 110. an tea. t^ This saint is usually described in records as " St. Martin in the win- ter," "die Dominica a proxima post festum sancti Martini in hyeme." Rot, Claus. 23 Edw. I, No. 16, t Council of Tours in S41. II Butler . 4. d. " St. Martin in Yeme." Esch. 3 Hen. VI. \ Nov. 10. in the York Breviary. 11 Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvil. 162 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR April 30. Matrus the Apostle Feb. 21* ("Nov. 9. Mathurin, priest and! J^°^- ^- '" confessor - -1 ^'""""n ' I Nov. 9. Lanciently. Matilda or Mahault,T queen of Germany, > March 14. died - - -3 (Sept.<2l.L. Matthew, the Apos.) Aug. 9. G. TLE AND EvangelistI and Rus- (.sians. Maud, queen, deposi- tion of Maudiut - - Nov. 17. f JIaugar, Madelgaire, ") or Madelgarius, now f , i i i called St. Vincent of (■•^"'yl'*- Soignies, died -j Maunday, or Shere Thursday, the day before Good Friday. Matir, disciple of St.l j , _ Maura and Bridgit, in ) Touraine and Beau- > July 13. vaisis - -3 , virgin, died - Sept. 21. • , virgin - Nov. 2. Maurice - - Sept. 21. Maurice, martyr, and } ^„,^. ao his cotnpanions - S ^ Maurille, Maurilio, or 1 Mauritius, bishop of > Sept. 13. Anders - -) Maurille, archbishop of > Aug. 9.& Rouen - . j Sept. 13. MaurinusandAusterius March 3. Mauront, abbot, died - May 5. Maw, confessor - May 17. Maxentia orMessentia, j j^^^ gO.J Maxentius, abbot - June 26. Maximian, Malchus, &c., martyrs Maximilian, martyr Maximin, bishop Maiimin, bishop Maximus, abbot confessor bishop and ;] July 27. - March 12. - May 29. . June 8. Sept. 12. Aug. 13. \ April Maximus, bishop of 7 t-.^ — Alexandria - .j^Jec. /7- , martyr - April 30. , or Mauxe,^ and Venerand, mar- 5- May 25. tyrs -, priest - Nov. 19. Mai/dulph, hermit - April 18. Mechtild, virgin - April 12. ^ Medard, bishop, and' Gildard, cow/(?5- J-June < sors Medwyn Meilangle Meilig - Jan. 1. - May 27. Nov. 14. Mein, Mehen, Meven-^ nius, Menevennus, V June 21. and Mainus, abbot -J Meirian - - Feb. Melaine or Melanius, 7 j bishop, died Melan Melania, martyr died Melangle 3. 6. - Oct. 10. the elder Jan. 7. the younger, jjjec. 31. - Jan. 31. r Formerly Melchiad or Miltiad,) Jan. 10. ; pope - -j now Dec. do. °5] Feb. 12. - Oct. 1. - April 1. |Feb.5.or6. bishop Meletius, Antioch Meliorus, martyr Melito, bishop Mell.bishopof Ardagh, died Mellanus Oct. 2& Mellitu!, archbishop of) .' ^., o, Canterbury - . j Apriw*. Mel/o, archbishop - June 6. Mello, bishop of Rouen Oct. 22. Melteg ... Nov. 1. Memer - - May 10. Memmius, bishop - Aug. 5. Menehout, Manechil- dis, or Magenhildis. Vide St. Lindru. * It would appear that before the alteration of the Style, the feast of St. Mathias was kept in bissextile, or leap years, on tl'ie 25th of February. Hopton's Concordancy (p. fi5.), printed in 1635, states that Julius Cssar added a day to February in every four years " because it is the shortest month, and, also, according to our Church's account, the last month, and this day they put at the 25th of February, so that the letter F is twice re- peated ; Saint Mathias' day being observed upon the latter, according to the verse, — * Bissextum sextae Martis tenuere Calendae, Posteriore die celebrantur festa Mathiae.' " t Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. ; Novembers!. Butler. ^ April 10. Butler. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 15^ vis, Ma-") leiieleus, ( r , 5, abbot, f-'"'y Meneve, Mauvis, Ma- nevieu, Meiieleus, or Menelaus, died Mengan - - Sept. 2fi. Menge, Memmie, or? . ^ Memmius, bishop -J ^' ' Mcnna, martyr - Nov. 11. Meriadoc, bishop - June 7. Merre, Mitry, Mitrius, 7 ,i., . , c Nov. 13. or Mitrias, martyr - 3 Merri or Merdericus, 1 Aug. 29. abbot - . -JAug.Sl.P. . . - Jan. 22. . - •- Sept. 2. Mervyn - - Jan, 6. Merivina, virgin and 7 ^ jo abbess - - -S ^ ' Mesmus, Maximinus, > j^ qq confessor - -3 °" ' Mesmin, Maximinus - Dec. 15. Methodius, patriarch of? t,,^^-,. Constantinople .jJ"nel*- -__,_ bishop o_fjs^pt i3_ Mettren - - Jan. 31.* Michael the ARCH-7cor.f on ANGEL - _jaepi. ^y. ; apparition of May 8. , dedication of 7 o„„f on r his church . .]i>ept.29.1.. , and the Holy 7 June 8. & Angels - . J Sept. 6. G. Michael of the mount \c\.i. -,(, ingornwall .juct. lb. Mida, or Ita - - Jan. 15. Midan and Modann-fjf^^,-,, monks - - J ^^^^ ^*- Middam or Medan, 7xt-_. ^4, bishop and confessor 3 " ^** Mid-Lent Sunday, the fourth Sun- day in Lent, is the fourth Sunday after Shrove-Tuesday. Vide the Moveable Feasts, p. 79. Midsummer Day - June 24. Midwinter Day - Dec. 25.t ''Z^ft ^''■^'^"f] Feb. 23. —^, vir,ia a«^|May26. Mildgiiha, virgin - Feb. 26. ^^fbbe'ls' 'T"''"^] Feb. 20. MUdreda, virgin, depo. ) j , sitiunof . .j July 13. Milers - - - Oct. 1. fApril22.R. Miles, Mil, or Nil, j Nov.lU.G. bishop, Abrosine and-< Feb. 7. Sina, martyrs - j amongst Lthe Couts. Milgitha - - .Jan, 17. Mille - - - March SO. Minnan, archdeacon ~i and confessor in Scot- > March 1. land - - O Mitrius - - Nov. 13. Mochoemoc or Pul-7nr ^ ,,, cherius, abbot .jMarcni.. Mochteus - - Aug. 19.. Modan, abbot in Scot- 7 ^ j^ a land - -i Modestus, Crescentius, > t„„„ and Vitus - .jJune. Modoald, bishop, died May 12. Modoch, bishop in 7 t.„ o, Scotland - .jJan.ol. Modomnoc, or Domi- 7 p j^ , r. nickofOssory .j^eo. u. Modwena, virgin -and 7 j^j ^ abbess - -S Molingus or Daircbil-T la, bishop of Ferns, S-June 17. died - -3 Moloc, or Molonach, bishop and con- 5- June 25. fessor 15. =;!• Mommolin, or Mum- 7 molinus, bishop, died j Oct. 16. Monan - - - March 1 Mondin - - Mar. 26.* Mondolf, bishop, died July 16. Monegonde, hermit - July 2. Monica, mother of St. 7 -^^ ^ Austin - -i ^ ■ Moninna - - July 6. Monon, martyr - Oct. 18. Montanus and his com- 7 p^j^ 24. panions - -i Moran, Moderamnus, ^ -^ ,r. and Moderandus,VQ^Y-^2 bishop - -J Morhayarn - - Nov. 1, Moroe, confessor in7xr «. Scotland - .j^^ov.o, Moses, Law of, given - May 18. Mothering Sunday. Mid-Lent Sunday. Motiferus, confessor - Nov. 23. Mummolin, bishop - Oct. 16. Munchin, bishop of7j^,^ j Limerick - -3 * Cotton, M.S. Domitian, A xvii. + Robert of Gloucester, speaking of the coronation of William the Con- queror, which took place on Christmas Day 1066, says, he was crowned " amydewynter day," p. 367. The month of December was called by the Saxons " winter monat," and " midwinter monat." M 2 164 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Munde, abbot in Argjle April 15. Mungo, bishop of Glas- 7 j . o Muredach, bishop of > .,.„ m Killala - .jAug. 12. Mwrog - - Jan. 15. Mwthwyl - - March 2. Myllin ... June 17. N. Nabor and Felix - July 12. Narcissus, apostle of? a,,„ r Augsbourg -J ^"S- ^• Narcissus, bishop - Oct. 29. Narses, bishop, called") bv the Greeks Nirsa, f and by the Latins V-Nov.20.G. Narsa, and Joseph his disciple, martyrs J Nathalan - . Jan. 8. Nathy, or David - Aug. 9. Nazarius, &c., martyrs [q""^^^-^' Nectanus, confessor - Feb. 14. NemesJanandhiscom-7 opn* in panions . •$ ^ "" -, martyr Dec. 19. Nennius, or Nennid- > , „ ,- hius, abbot - .J Jan. 17. Nennus, or Nehemias, 7 t. „ , . abbot - - :]J""el4. Nenooc, or Nennoca, 7 t a orNinnoc - .'j June 4. Neot, ancliorct - Oct. 28. Neat, priest and con- 7 y , „, fessor - .jJUiy.^1. Nereus Ackileus owo^lAfavie Pancras, martyrs - ) ' Nestor - - - Feb. 27. Nethalen, bishop and 7 t„„ o confessor - .jJan. «. Nicander and Marcian June 17. Nicasius, bishop and 7 p,.^ ■, , 7nai-ii/r - .j^ci. li. Nicasius, archbishop of T Rheims,andIiiscom->Dec. 14. panions - -J Nicephorus, xnartyr - [ ffa^^^islp , patriarch 7 „. , of Constantinople - j -^^'^*=" ^^• Nicetas - - Sept. 15. , abbot - April 3. Nicetius, archbishop of 7 .„-, „ Lyons . .jAprux Nicetius, bishop of 7 r\^„ r- Treves - .jUec. 5. Nicodemus - - Aug. 3. Nicomedes, martyr - Junel. Nicomedes - - Sept. 15. Nicolas, bishop of 7. Dec 6 Myra - -i , translation qf May 9. I... pope, died Nov. 13. _ of Tolentino, 7 cpnf in hermit, died .jbept. 10. Nicon, called the Me- 7 Nov.26.G. tanoite - -J and L. Nigaise, Nicasius, or' Nigasius, priest, St. Cerin, or Quirinus, St. Escobille, Ego- ! ^^ . ,, bile,.Scubiculus,Scu- T viculus, or Scubilius, and St. Pientia, mar- 1 tyrs - - J Nil the elder, hermit 7 -^ ,„ G and priest - .j^ov.i^.t,. — the younger, abbot Sept. 26. Nilammon, hermit - Jan. 6. NiUo - - - Feb. 16. Nine virgins,daughters -) of St. Donevald, in >• July 15. Scotland - .3 Ninian, bishop and7<;._^ -,p confessor - .j»epi. lb. Nisier.bishop of Lyons, 7 .„•, ^ died - - .j Aprils. Nisscn, abbot - July 25. Nivard, bishop of 7 c„„i. t Rheims, died .joept. i. N^J'^ ^'^y into thejj^j^^^j^j-^ —-exit from thej^p^jjgg, Nonne, the wife of St.T Gregoryof Nazianze, ?■ Aug. 5. the father - - 3 Norbert, founder of^ the order of Premon- > June 6. strants, died -J Norm ... March 2. Nunila and Alodia - Oct. 22. Nympha - - Nov. 10. O Sapientia - - Dec. 16. Oda, virgin - - Nov. 27. Odille, virgin and abbess Dec. 13. Odilo, abbot of Cluni - [Jup.e^of™* Odo, archbishop - June 2.* Odo, archbishop ofl-r,^ Canterbury - .^-^^^V*- , abbot of Cluni - Nov. 19. * Arundel MS. No. 155. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 1(JD Odoceiis, bishop and } j j g confessor - -j Odrian., bishop - May S. Odulph - - - July 18. Oduvald, abbot - May 26. Odivald, abbot and \ p,„„ , confessor - .j^Jcc. /. OffVam - - - Mar. 18.* Olaus, king of Sweden J uly 29. , or Olave, king 7 , , „„ of Norway - . jJiil> ^9- Oldcgaire, bishop, died March 6. fDec. 17. L. i July 25. G. j Sept, a Aug. la* Feb. 16. June 12. April 22. June 4. Oct. 15.* _-JMayl. Olympiade, widow Omer, Audomarus, bi shop of Terouane Onusimus Onuphrius, hermit Opportuna, abbess OptaVus, bishop Oran Orens, Orient, or Oren tius, bishop Orsise,superior general l of the congregation v June 15. ofTabenna -j OsitJia, queen and mar- \ n^ 7 tyv - - .juct. /. Osmanna, virgin - Sept. 9. Os?nund, bishop and } q ^ confessor - - J Osmund, translation of July 16. Osonans . - Aug. 4.* Oswald, archbishop - April 15. , bishop and con- 1 Feb. 28. fessor - - 3 or 29. —-, king and mar.^^^^-^ Oswin, confessor . April 18. — -, king and mar-j ^^^ ^O. — — , translation of . March 11. 0*111^, king - . Feb. 15. Otger, deacon and con. l^^^,^ ,^ fessor - _]!3ept. 10. Otilia . . Dec. 14. Otho, bishop of Bam. 7 t , o berg - _jJuiy.. Otmar, Omar, Otma-T rus, or Odomarus, > Nov. 16. abbot - - 3 , translation of Oct. 25. Oudoceus, bishop - July 2. Ours, Ursus, abbot . J "^^l^l^' Owen . . Aug. 15. Owen, bishop and con-l . „, fessor . _jAug. /*. Owin, confessor - ]March 4. Uyend, Oyant, Eugen-T dus, or bgendus, ab- J- Jan. 1. bot - .3 Pacian, bishop ■ - March 9. Pacomius, founder of? May 15. G. the Cenobites - J May 14. L. Padern - - March 13. - Nov. 12. f Jan. 11. R. 1 May 14. P. ' I May 12. Palemon, anchoret Pallade, Palais, or Pal- > /->„^ 7 ladius, bishop .j^ct. /. Palladius or Padie, ? t,,,,, ,. apostle of Scotland .§ ^^^ ''■ Palladius, bishop and ? t^„ qv confessor . .jJan. .7. Palm Sunday, the Sixth Sunday in Lent, is the Sixth Sunday after Shrove-Tuesday. Fide Moveable Feasts, p. 79. Pambo of Nitria - Sept. 6. Pammachius - Aug. 50. Pamphilus, priest andj'^""^,^; ^' martyr - -^SkG'. Pancras and others, . martyrs . - April 3.* - - July 21. Pandwina, virgin - Aug. 26. Pancake Tuesday. Shrove Tuesday. Panteenus - - July 7. Pantaleo - - July 9^.% Pantalin - - Sept. 18.* Pantene, the apostle of 7 »,,„ 7 the Indies - -y^^^ '■ Panthalin - - June 4.* Paphnutius - - Sept. 11. Papias, bishop - Feb. 22. Papoul, or Papulus,-)^ „ priest and martyr .j^^"*-''' Pardon Sunday, Easter Day. Pardou,PardulfusWa-7 ^ . - rectensis, abbot, diedj ^'^''- "• Parre. Vide Patrocle. Pascase Radbert, ab- 7 . ., og bot, died - .] April .0. Paschal Sabbath, Easter Day, Babylon . May 17. Passion of the Seven 1 a^^m in Firghis - JApruia Passion Sunday, the Fifth Sunday in Lent. Vide Moveable Feasts, p. 79. * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. f " Die Martis in festo Sancti Oswaldi Regis anno regni regis Edwardi Nono." Rot. Patent, 33 Edw. III. m. 26. t July '■21. Butler. M 3 i66 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Passion Week, the week ensuing Palm Sunday, being the last week in Lent, and the next before Easter Day ; called also the Great Week, and Holy Week. Fide Moveable Feasts,' p. 79. Paternus, bishop andl Ar,,;i ic confessor - .j April i:,. .^__ , monk - April 10. Paternus, monk and7vr„„ 10 martyr - _^^o\. vz. Patient, bishop - Sept. 11. Patricius, bishop and 7*^^5100 martyr - .j April .6. Patrick, bishop - March 17. , translation of June 9. Patroclus, martyr - Jan. 21. — priest and 7 ^ j hermit - ■ i Patronius', bishop - March 30. Paul and Peter^| j^j,^g29. Apostles MEMORATIOX OF . CON- •Co«-]june30. VERSION OF J Jan. 25 ^"t^yjjuiye. of, into Rome vention of ";JFeb. 26. Paul, bishop of Con- 1 j^^^ ^_ stantinople Leon March 12. and his com- 7 j ,j. panions, martyrs . j^an. i». ^— and John, martyrs June £6. Thorlfe^^'"^.'^'^":]March7. , hermit - - Dec. 20. Paul, bishop of A'ar- 7 Mar. 22. or bonne - -J Dec. 12. ■ Verdun, \ ■ died - - j ' and con^^ ^^^.^ 39. C Jan. 26. R. 1 June 22. P. Feb. 8. fessor Paula, widow Paulin, bishop of Treves Aug. 31. , translation of - May 13. , bishop ot Nola June 22. R. C Formerly .patriarch -jj-j'.. (28. PauHnus,hermit -{ftfil'. , bishop and 7 Oct 10 confessor - - j ^'^^- ^^■ Pavin,Paduinus, abbot Nov. ]5. Paxent, martyr - Sept. 23. P. Pega, virgin - Jan. 8. — — — , virgin - June 3. Pelagia, a comedian,') Oct. 8. It» afterwards penitent 3 Mar. 8. P. . June 9. Peleus, Patermuthes,T and companions, J- Sept. 19. martyrs • -3 Pellegrini,orPeregrinus Aug, 1. Penceiii - - Nov. ]. Pentecost or Whitsunday, the fif- tieth day and seventh Sunday after Easter Day. Vide the Move- able Feasts, p. 79. antea. Pepin, of Landen, mi-' nister of the kings of ^ France in Austrasia, died ^S;"' ""'"^y ^"'JJMayie. Perfect, priest - April 18. Perpetua and Felicitas, 1 lyiarch 7 virgins and martyrs y Perpetua - . Dec. 30. * Perpetuus, bishop of 7 a^,;i q Tours, died .] April 8. &c., martyrs March 5, Perpetuus, bishop - April 9. Peter and Paul, 7 j cq APOSTLES - .j-"-'"i- intea. q Feb. 21. octaves of Peter in Cathedra at Antioch j July 6. Feb. 22. ■ at Rome - .3 J^"- 18- AD ViNClXA - Aug. 1. Peter, abbot - - Jan. 6. , of Milan - April 29. Peter the venerable, 7 j^ or. abbot of Cluni, died j '^^'^' ■^' of Alcantara, 7 monk of the Order of >^ Oct. 19. St. Francis, died -J , archbishop of7,j g Tarentum - .jMay». , Andrew, and7,, ,. their companions -J "^'*' ^■^' Balsam - - Jan. 3. , bishop of Alex- 7 Nov. 25. andria, martyred _,^b.shopc,fPoli_-|,j^^^,,_ _, bishop of Se-Jj^,, —-Celestin, pope,|^j^yjg^ Chrysilogus, bi.7^ o . shop of Ravenna .5 ^^c. z.f de Damien, car- 1 dinal, bishop of Os- S-Feb. 22. tia, died - -J the Exorcist, 7 J 2. martyr - .j-uuci. * Cotton. MS. Doroitian, A xvu. t December 4. Sutler. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 167 Peter Goncales, minican, died Do- j April 15. ■ of Luxembourg, I j^,y. Oct. 30. - Oct. 4. - April 25. - July 18. Feb. 4. bishop of Metz, died Nolasco - Jan. 31. — — Nolasque.found- f er of the Order of S- Dec. 24. Mercy, died -} Paschal - Dec. 6. andPauI,dedica- ^ tion of their churclies y Nov. 18. at Rome - -j of Pisa - - June 1. Regalati - May 13. Petherwick, or Petroc 7 t„„„ ,< (of Cornwall) - .j June 4. Petroc, abbot and con- 7 »„„„ . fessor . . .j June 4. , co7\fessor - May 21, Fetronilla,or Pernella.l m,„ "i virgin ■ - .jMayoI. Petronilla, abbess Aubeterre Petronius, bishop Piiffibadius, bishop Philastrius, bishop Phileas, bishop, and \ Philoromus, martyrs 3 Philemon and Appia - Nov. 22. Philibert, abbot - Aug. 22. Philip Beniti - - Aug. 23. Philip Berruyer, arch-T bishop of Bourges, >-Jan. 9. died - - -3 , bishop of He- 7 ^ . aa raclea, and others . j '-'^t- ^^' the deacon . June 6. — de Neri, found- '\ er of the Congrega- ( ,, „. p tion of the Oratory f^^^y^^-^- in Italy - -J Philip and James, apostles Philogonius, bishop ■ Phoca and others, mar- tyrs Phocas, martyr Piast - - - Piat, or Piatus, apes-' tie of Tournay, and martyr Pionius, priest and) Mar. 11. G, martyr - -jFeb. 1, L. Piranus ... March 5. Pius I., pope - - July 11. v., pope - - May 5. Placidus, disciple of) St. Bennet, and his V Oct. 5. companions, martyrs J Plato, abbot at Con- 7 . ., , p stantinople - .]April4. G. Plechelm, bishop - July 15. ;JMayl. ■ Dec.20. G. ■j March 5. Julys. July 17.* ' Oct. 1. : and 29. XJanM. R. '\ April27.P. ■(.Feb.23.G. Plough Monday, the lirst Monday after Twelfth-day Plutarch and others, 7 ■, ^o martyrs - .jJune^«. Pa'men,or Pastor,abbot Aug. 27. Popmen, abbot - Aug. 27. Poianus, hermit - March 5. Policarp, bishop aiid^ '^'^"'■'^^- ^ martyr Polichronius, bishop 7 p^j^ yj and martyr - j Pollio and his com- 7 a „-;i os panions, martyrs - J ^ Polyeuctus, martyr - [ Jf J; f'^^ Pons, or Ponce, martyr May 14. - - - June 6.* Pontian, or Pontianus, 7 -^^^ jg pope - - -5 Popon, or Poppo, abbot, > j^^^ 05 died - - -3 Porcarius, abbot, and ~i his companions, mar- S Aug. 12. tyrs - - -3 Porphyrius, bishop, 7 p t^ or died - -J ' ' Portianus, abbot - Nov. 4. Possidius, bishop - May 17. Potamiana, virgin, and > Marcella her mother, > June 28. martyrs - - j Potamon, bishop - May 18. Potentian - - March 8.* Potentiana - - May 19. Pothin, bishop - June 2. Powder or Gunpowder 7 y^^„ r Plot - - .j-^ov.a. Praxedes, virgin - July 21. Precor - - April 9.* Presine - - Sept. 28.* Prejectus, martyr - Jan. 25. Pretextatus, bishop, 7 t-^v, q, martyred - .j*eo. ^4. Prey. Vide Prix. Primus - - Aug. 21.* - - - March 2.* - - April 15.* Primus and Felician, 7 j^^^^ g_ martyrs - J Principius, bishop - Sept. 25. Prior, hermit - June 17. Prisca, virgin - Jan. 18. Priscus ... Sept. 1. Priscus, Malchus, and 7 j^^^ch "8 Alexander, martyrs J , martyr - Jan. 12. , and Cot, or I jyj^y gg. Cottus, martyrs martyr Privatus, bishop Oct. J6.+ Aug. 21. * Cotton. M& Domitian, A xvii. f Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A IX* M 4« 168 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Prix, Prict, or Prey, Prffijectus, or Pro- jectus, bishop and martyr Processus Processus and Mar- ) tmian, 7narti/rs - J Procession week. Ro- gation week. Proclus, archbishop of 7 Constantinople -3 Procopius Profert in, 7 Prosdecimus, bishop of 7 Padua - - S Prosper, of Aquitain, doctor and father the church , bishop of Or- } leans - -5 Proterius, patriarch of > Alexandria -5 — and Synipho- 7 rianus - -j Prothais and Gervaise Prothus and Hyacynth, \ martyrs - - J Prudence, or Prudent, 7 bishop of TroyeSjdied J Psalmoil, or Saumay - Psalmodius, hermit - Ptolemy, Lucius, and 7 another - -j Publius, bishop , abbot Pudentiana, virgin - Pulcheria, or ^lia Piil- 7 cheria Pulcherius, abbot Purification of th Holy Virgin Purgata, virgin Pyrmin, abbot, and re- 7 former of monastic > Nov. 3 discipline - - 3 -] Jan. 25. June?.* July 2. Oct. 24. July 8. April 9.* April 19. Nov. 7. June 25. July 29. Feb. 23. Aug. 22. June 19. Sept. 11. April 6. March 8. June 14. Oct. 19. Jan. 21. Jan. 25. May 19. Sep't.lO. R. Sept.13. G. March 13. Feb. 2. Dec. 21. day in Lent ; called also the first Sunday in Clean Lent. Quadratus, bishop - May 26. Queen's Day, the niversary of the '•^- vxov- 17 f an-^ ac-f , leen f ' cession of Queen \ Elizabeth Queran, abbot in Scot- 7 o„<. „ land - - .jf'ept.y. Quinibert - - May IS. Quiniz, Quinidius, or 7 Ouindius, bishop, J- Feb. 15. died - - -3 Quinquagesima Sunday, also called Shrove Sunday, the Sunday next before Ash Wednesday. Vide the Moveable Feasts, p. 79. Quintian, bishop of7Junel4. at Rhodes - -j Rhodes. Quintin, maHyr - June 17. - - Oct. 31. - May 4. - March22.* Quadragesima Sunday, or first Sun- Q.uiriacus Quiriacus Q™;r3-'^i"""'^:]junel6. Quirinus, bishop - June 4. . and Basilides, 7 t,,„„ ,„ martyrs - :jJ"nel2. Quirinus aTid Candidas March 11. ', martyr - March 30. R. Raban Maur, Rabanus'^ Maurus,Magnentius, VFeb. 4. archbishop, died -j Radbod, bishop, died - Nov. 29 Radegonde, queen of"1 France, and found- ( ress of the Abbey of ^Jan. 30. P. the Holy Cross in | Poictiers - -J , queen - Aug. IS. t Raingarda, widow and 7 June 24. § nun - - -5 or 26. II Ralph, archbishop of7T,.„„o, Bourges - .jJune^l. * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. f " The anniversary of the accession of Queen Elizabeth was first pub licly celebrated about the year 1570, and the day is thus alluded to in a letter dated 14th May, 1590, from Dr. Whitaker to Lord Burghley :— ' A rumor is spread in the Court, and hath come to the eares of some of the most honourable Counsell, how that I on the Queerie's day last past did forbidd in our college an oration to bee made in praise of her Majesties government," ^c. 'i'he I7th of November is still kept as a holiday at the Exchequer, and at Westminster and Merchant Tailors' schools." — Ellis's Original Letters, illustrative of English History, second series, vol iii. p. IdO. ■ + L'Arl de verifier les Dates. S Butler. II Cotton. MS. Claudius, D vi. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 169 C April 23. ■) March 30. "Ijuly 15., •(andFeb.7. """'j Aug, "« i' Ra>ntiond dePognatbrt, ^ Jan. 23., third general ot the > formerly Dominicans - -J Jan. 27. ■ Nonnatus - Aug. 31. Refreshment Sunday, a name for Mid-Lent Sunday.' Regie, Rieul, or Rcgu lus, bishop and apos tie of Senlis - Regiilus, abbot confessor March 17. Heine, or Regina, vir-Jland 22., gin an.d martyr -land Sept. (7. Relics, feast of the - Jan. 27.* Relick Sunday is the third Sunday after Midsummer Day. The Table in page 53. shows on what day of the week Midsummer Day fell in any year; and when it occurred on Sunday -"I f July 15. Monday -1 U. Tuesday - 1 Relick | 13. Wednesday )> Sunday-^ IC. Thursday - 1 fell o.i I 11. Friday J J.j. Saturday -J L 9. Relicks of the Church 7 » . ,„ of York . .ji^ct k. Remade, bishop - Sept. .3. , translation of June 25, Rembert, archbishop of 7 p.„,, . Bremen - .j^-eo. ■*. Remigius. FideRhelms. Rene, patron of Angers Nov. 2. Renell, Renula, or ^ Reinildis, abbess, ^ Feb. 6. died - -3 Renobert, Raimbert,7 Ragnobertus, or Keg- >• May 16. Renobert, translations of nobertus,bish op,died , fMar.23.25. and 28., Apr. 23., May 16., June 13., Sept. 2., Oct. 14., and 24., and Dec. 28. Resprrection of our j M3rch27. Reynold - - Oct. 12.t llhcims, or Remigius - Jan. 13. , archbishop oflf. . ^o Lyons died - .jOct. ^. Rkeims bishop and confesso. or Remifrms,j ^j.^^ j^. Geiitinnus, J'edasttcs,Y Oct. 1. and Bavo, hermits Rhetice, bishop Rhianus Rhiwydry Rhoehwyn , confessor - Richard, bishop . , king of the 7 p , - West Saxons .jl-eb. /. _— -,bishopofAn.1j^„^9_ Richard, bishop of Chi- ) ^ .j ^ July 19. or 25 March 8. Nov. 1. June 10. Apr. 26. t Aug. 2L Chester, and confessor ^ , translation qf June \Q. confessor and > j^^_ gO. hermit Riconir, hermit, died Rictruda, abbess Jan. 17. C May 5. P. .^May 12. t elsewhere. April 9. Jan. 4. of Arbrissel, 7 p . oj priest - _ji-eD. -4 Rictruda and Gisla Rigobert, or Robert, 7 bishop of Rheims -y Rigomer, priest, died - Aug. 24. Rioc, martyr - Feb. 12. Riquier, or Richarius,'^ April 2. abbot of Centale, in V and Octo- Ponthiou - -3 ber 9. Robert; abbot of Chaise 7 Apr.24. R. Dieu - - 3 Apr. 3. P. , abbot, founder 7 ., ., or, ofMolesme .j April ^y. of Arbrissel, , priest Robert, abbot - June?. , bishop and con- 7 ^r c>± fessor - -S ■' , Grosse-Teste,-i bishop and confessor, > Oct. 9. deposition of -j Roclw, confessor, died Aug. 16. Rock Day, or St. Distaff's day, the day after Twelfth day, i. e. Jan. 7. Rogation and Dona. ^ tian, brothers and > May 25. martyrs - -3 Rogation Sunday is the fifth Sun- day after Easter day. Vide Ta- ble L. p. 79. Rogation days are the Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday fol- lowing Rogation Sunday, and next before Ascension day, or Holy Thursday. * Calendar, prefixed to a MS. copy of Matthew Paris. . Bib. Keg. 14. C.7. f Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. 170 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Roger, abbot - - Feb. 13. , confessor - March 5. — — jbishop of Cannes Dec. 30. Roger, bishop and con- \ ^ j^ ^q fessor - _ J ^ p . - J. Roman, founder of the 7 p„. pn „_ monastery of Mont- [ng- ^^- °^ jura.died - -J * , and David, pa- ^ , , o± ;„ tronsofMuscovy,and J-"^„{.i"; martyrs - J xvu!x,id. and Lucipin,7p , ^g abbots - ji'eD. .s. Romanus, archbishop - Oct. 23. , martyr - Aug. 9. Romaric, Remire, or7T-) „ Rombert, abbot, died 3 ^^- °- Romuald, founder of>Feb. 7. or the Camaldules -j June 19. Romuld, archbishop 7 J . , and martyr i ^ •"• Ronan, bishop ^"'^^jnnel hermit - -J Rood, Holy, day - Sept. 1-t. Rosalia - - Sept. 4. Rosary, feast of the - Oct. 1. Rose of Lima, virgin - Aug. 30. -^ of Viterbo - March 8. ^— Sunday, Midlent Sunday. Vide Moveable Feasts, p. 79. Rouin, Rodingus,"] . Chrandingus, and j Chrodincus, abbot of i-Sept. 17. Beaulieu in Argonne, died - -J Rouman - - Nov. 18.* Royal Oak day - May £9. Ruadhan, bishop - April 15. Rufinus and Justinus July 19. and Ulfad • July 24. Rufin and Valerius, 7 j p, martyrs . ^j-juue-t, Rufina and Secunda, 7 j , ,(^ virgins - .J*^ ' ^^' Rufus, martyr • Aug. 27. . - Nov. 28. Rufus, bishop of Avig- 7 j^^^, ^^ ■*— - - Nov. 21. t *-^, or Rufin, of7 . .go Glendalock .j April iZ and Zozimus - Dec. 18. Rule, abbot - - Oct. 17. Rumold bishop ofjJ---|y Dublin - -^nowJulyi. Rumonus, nishop andl t,„ . confessor - .jJan. 4. Rurnwold, confessor - Nov. 2. Rupert, Rudbert, Ro- ") Tvr„„„i, „- bert, Hruobert, orf^^^J^'t^- Chrodobert, bishop f §5"^ ^P*" ofSaltzbourg -J Rustic, bishop ot Nar- 1 ^ . o- bonne, died .jUct. ^5. Rusticus and others - Oct, 9. Rusticle. nde Martia Rusticula. Rustic, or" Rotiri.bishop ofCler. S-Sept. 24. mont - -3 Ruthius, monk and con- 7 t^^„ qa fessor . .jL>ec.--i. ■}■ 30. sister Sadoth. Sabas, martyr - April 12. Sabba, abbot - . Dec. 5. Sabin, bishop and mar- 7 r>„„ tyr - ji^ec. Sabina, widow (^ndl . ^p martyr - _jAug. zy. Sabinus and'Juliana - Feb. 19. Sabinian, or Savinien, ") Dec. 31. bishop, and Poten- i Sens. Oct. tian, martyrs -J 19. P. and his com- 7 j ,, panions, martyrs -5 , martyr, ando Sabine, or Savine, his ? Jan. 29. Vide Sciahduste. Saens, Sanse, or Sido- 7 -i^ ,. nius, abbot, died . j -^^v. i*. Saintin, bishop - Sept 22. Saints' day,. All - Nov^. 1. Salaberga, abbess, died Sept. 22. Salgich - . May 12, Salvi,Sauge,orSalvius, 7^„_. i^ bishop - ,j&ept. 10. Salvius, bishop Samson, bishop Samthana, abbess Sanfrayd Sannan Sannen Sapor and Isaac, b shops and martyrs Saturnin, priest andT martyr, and his com- >-Feb. 11. . March 5.* Saturnin and Sisinnius Nov, 29. Satyr - - Jan. 13.* Satyre, brother of St. 7 j oi Ambrose - .jJune^i. Sauve, bishop, died - Oct, 28. Saviour, feast of the 7 j^j^y 24, Saviour • - Jan. 12.* Scandulus, monk - May 5. Scholastica, virgin - Feb, 10. Jan. 11. July 28. Dec, 19. Feb, 1, March 8. June 13. I Nov, SO. panions first martyrs of Africa j July 17. * Cotton, MS. Domjtian, A xvii f Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC 171 ■named ■) of thef Kome, ( Feb. 20. I-. Nov. 20. G. Feb. 23. by the Copts. Jan. 20. Sciahduste, or Sadoth bishop, and his com panions, martyrs . Sebastian, surnamed the Dei'ender Clinch of martyr Sebbi, 'king and con-} . „„ fessor - _jAug. ^y. Secunriin, or .Seachnal, ^ bishop of Dnnsagh->Nov. 27. lin. in Meath -J Seinod . . Feb. 11. Seinol - . Feb. 1. Seine, Sequanus, Se-T gonus, or Sigo, abbot, > Sept. 19. diet! - .S Semblin, Sembin, Si-^ milien, Similinus, or > June 16. Similianus, bishop -J Senan, bishop - March 8. Sejian, confessor andl ,^-j en hermit , .j April 29. Sendon, Sandoux, or 1 p. ^ pn Sindulfus,priest,diedj^^ ^• Sennes and Abdon - July 30. Senoch, abbot - Dec. 24. Septuagesima Sunday, so called from its being about the seventieth day before Easter, is the thir«1 Sunday before Ash Wednesday. Serapion the Sindonite Mareh 21. , abbot - March 21. , bishop - March 21, Serdot, or Sacerdos, bi- 7 o„ » i o shop, died .] Sept. 12. Serena, virgin - Jan. 29. Serenus, martyr - Feb. 23. Serf, bishop of Orkney July 1. , bishop - - April 20. Serge and Baccus, ■)^;. ^ martyrs . .^^^^ '• Servan, bishop . April 20. Servatus, bishop - May 13. Servulus, confessor - Dec. 28. Sethrid, St., mrgin - Jan. 10. Sevard, or Siviard, ab- 7 bot, died - ^ J Seven brothers, mar-' March 1. tyrs . . 5 July 10. Seven Sleepers - - July 27. Severian, bishop - Feb. 21. Severin, 6«Aop o/ Co- j ^ct. 23. , confessor - Aug. 26. Severin, apostle of Ba- 7 t o varia and Au.stria . j ''*"• »• , abbot, died - Feb. 11. , hermit - Nov. 24. - - Jan. 8. Severus, bishop • Oct. 15. Sewall, bishop and con- 7 , ^ , „ fessor . S **^y 1^- Sexagesima Sunday is the second Sunday before Ash Wednesday, .^o called from its being about the sixtieth day belore Easter. Vide Moveable Feasts, p. 79. Sexburga, queen and 7 t,.i., e abbess . .jJuly6. Sexulph, bishop and 7 x „o • confessor - .j Jan. 28. Shere Thursday, or Shrive Thurs- day, or Maunday Thursday, the Thursday before Good Friday. Vide Table L. p. 79. Shrove Sunday is the Sunday next before Shrove Tuesday. It is also called Quinquagesima Sunday. Shrove Monday*, or CoUop Mon- day, the day after Shrove Sun- day. Shrove Tuesday, the Tuesday next after Quinquagesima or Shrove Sunday. Vide Table L. p. 79. Shrove Thursday, the Thursday next after Shrove Tuesday. Sidoine Apollinaire, 1 Caiu? Sollius Apolli- >■ Aug. 21. narisSidonius,bishop3 Scdronius, martyr - Sept. 8. Sigebert,kingofFrance,7 r„u i died .jteb. 1. Sigebert, king and mar- 7 (;„„t ni tyr . ,j»ept. ^/. Sigenus, abbot and coru\ Anril 7 fessor - _j April/. Sigfrid, bishop . Feb. 15. Sigismund,kingofBur- 7 !.,„„ , gundy - .jMayl. Signus - - Sept. I9.t Sigouleine, or Sego-Ci^'y ^4. at lene, abbess ^ . j Albi and ' (. elsewhere. Silas, or Silvain, the 7 July 13. L. apostle - -3 July 3u. G. Silave, or Silan, bishop May 17. Silin - - Sept. 1. Silvan - - May l.\ Silvere, or Suverius, 7 t„„„.oo pope, died .'jJune«20. Silvester, pope and con- 7 Dec. 31. L. fessor - - 3 Jan. 2. G. Silvester, bishop of7vT„„cv, Chalons-sur.Sa6ne-iN°^-20' • , Gozzolini, abbot and founder of J- Nov I lini,7 roff] lied 3 the Silvestrins, died, Silvin, bishop - Feb. 17. Silvius, bishop - Sept. 10. • 1562-3. "The xxij day of Feybruary was Shreyff" Monday." ton. MS. Vitellius, F. v. f. 157 *». Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. Cot- 172 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Simeon Barsaboe, bi-7 .„ ., ,, shop, martyred .] April 17. the Just - Feb. 3. G. Metaphrastus - Nov. 27. G. Sal us - - July 1. . the younger -[^^jj^^^; Simeon, bishop, martyr April 21. , or Simon, 7nar- 7 Feb. 18. L. tyr . -3 Apr. 27. G. Simeon Stylites -[^^24.0. Simon AND JuDE, Ap{>7q^j oo ^ STLES - -3 • - • • Simon Stok, died - Aug. 15. , martyr - March 24. , the Zealot >(^. oo apostle - .jGct. -S. Simphorianius and\ a op Proterius - - § "^ ^' ^" Simplician, bishop of ? r .^ Autun - .jjune/*. ^SiT' ■""■-""• °!J'^"^><'- Simplicius, pope - March 2. Simplicius - - July 29. Sindulph, or Sendou, 7 q ^ ^.q Dec. 4. May 29. Julv 4. priest Siran, or Sigirran, ab- 7 bot - -3 Sirice, pope, died - Nov. 25. Sisinnius, Martj'rius, and Alexander Sisoes, or Sisoy, an- 7 choret - -j" Sist - - July 12.* Sixtvs I., pope ar.d7. .,g 7nartyr - -3 *^ Sixtus, pope and mar- / *,,„ n tyr ' . j .«."«. o. III., pope - March 28. — and Sinicus, 7 cp^. , bishops - .]^ept. 1. Sixty -nine martyrs - Feb. 21. Socrates and Stephen, 7 g ^^ -.j martyrs Sola, hermit Solomon Solomon, ki martyr Somael Dec - Feb. 7.* andj June 24. June 25. Sophrbnius, patriarch 7 t,t^„ n ^ of Jerusalem _jMar. u.ir. Sophia, Faith, Hope, 7 Sept. 17. G. and Charity - j Sept.;30. R. , . - April 30. Soter, pope - - March 22. Sotheris - - Feb. lO.f Sotheris, virgin - April 22. Sotor and Caius, popes April 22. Souleine, Solemnis, So- ') lemnius, or Solennis, > Sept, 24. bishop - -3 Souls' day. All, called 'I also, " Soulemas > Nov. 2. Day." J 3 Speratus and his com- 7 j , ,_ panions - .3"'"'^ ^'• Spiridion, bishop -[Dec.li'G. Stanislaus, bishop and 7 ^y,,, -, martyr . . j *ia/ /. Kostka - Nov. 13. Stephkn the Proto- 7 Dec. 26. MARTYR - -3Dec.27. G. VENTION OP ; I Aug. 3. ■ i Jan. taves of Stepfien, third abbot of \ ,,■■, ,7 ateaux - . j April 1/. Stephen, bishop ofLon- 7 . , „ don, and confessor - 3 Stephen I., pope and\ /. g martyr - . 3 - »• • and Socrates, 7 cp„i. 1 - martyrs _joept. 1/. Stephen, abbot - Feb. 13 ,.founderoftheT Order of Grammont, >■ Feb. 8. died - -3 ■> Anciently — , king of Hun- f Aug. 20., gary - -(now Sei)t. )2. , the younger Nov. 28. Stire - - Sept. 12.* Sturm e, abbot - Dec. 17. '"Fout'die?''' «5] March 27, Sulpicius Severus,5"f^"-, priest - X'^l^^ -i;;;:;^''.^^'^^"!] Jan. 29. Sulpicius the Dehon-'^ naire,or Pius, bishop >5!xn. 17. of Bourses, died -3 Suran, abbot - Jan. 24. Susanna, virgin and 7 . -, -"Feb. 19.* Jan. 29. in iocese ours. martyr Swidbert, or Suebert,'7 bishop and apostle, > March 1. liied - .3 Swithin, bishop, depo- 7 t , g sitionof - _^«'u > z. , translation of July 15. Syagre, Syagrius, bi.7 . 07 shop, died .jAug. ..7. Symmachus, pope, died July 19. SymphorianusandPro-1 f,,,^ o^ terius . - 5 ^^^- ^'■• Symphorosa and her7.Ju]y IB.R. seven sons, martyrsj July S. P. Syncletia . Jan. 5. * Cotton. M3, Domitian, A. xvii. X Pastou Letters, iii. 170. ; iv. 238. t Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix. OF SAINTS DAYS^ ETC. 173 Syra, virgin Syra, virgin Syrun, or Cynin June 8. Oct. 23. Jan. 7. °f']june ^jjulySI 30. Aug. 11. Nov. 25. Sept. 14. Tacao . - March 16. Tanco, or Tatta, of>p . ,g Scotland - .ji^eD. lb. Taracus, Probus, and 7 Oct. 11. L. Andronicus, martyrs $ Oct. 12. G. Tarasius, patriarch - Feb. 25. Tarkin,bishopandcon. J (-^ ^ n^ fessor in Scotland .j^c-'-Jl'- Tarnan, archbishop the Picts Tatwyn, archhis and confessor Taurin, bishop Tavanauc, confessc Teccwyn Tecla, o)- Theckla, vir- 1 Sept. 23. gin and martyr - $ Sept.24. G. Tecla - - June 1. - - Mar. 24.* , abbess - Oct. 15. Telcaii, bishop andean- 7 p„u, q fessor - .j^eo. y. Telesphorus, pope - Jan. 5. Ternan, bishop of the 7 j^j^^ ^o Tetta,virginand abbess Dec. 17. Teuderi, confessor - Oct. 29. Thais, penitent . Oct. 8. G. Thalasius and Limneus Feb. 22. Thalileeus, recluse - Feb. 27. Tharba and her com-l^ ^o j^ panions, virgins and Aprils. G. martyrs Thatheus,confessorand 1 t-,„- o« hermU - j ^^*^- ^°- Thea, Valentina, and J t„,„ or Paul - .] July 25. Theanus, bishop and\yr on confessor • .j-«ov. /u. Theau, Tillon, ThUlo,") Tillonius, or TiU-f j „ mennus, disciple oft '" St. Eloi - -3 Theliau, bishop - Feb. 9. Thenna, widow - July 18. Thennan, abbot and 7 <;„ . o^^ confessor - .]Sept.2o. Theobald, priest and 1 »„, , hermit - .jJ"'yi- Theoctistus,archiman-7co,.* '> drite,died .jSept.o. Theocus, confessor - May 28. Theodart, Dodart, or^^ ♦ m Theodardus, bishopj ^^P*- ^"• Theodora, empress - Feb. 11. , Theodora - - March 13. , virgin . April 1. Theodore, archbishop 1 op, . of Canterbury , martyr , priest 19. abbot of Ta. Nov. 9. March 23. Nov. 22. bishop bishop ofjj^,^ \ Dec. 28. -April 22. 2. Marseilles Grapt - Dec. 27. of Heraclea - Feb. 7. — the Studite - Nov. 12. Theo.ioret, martyr - Oct. 23. Thcodoric, St., kingi t _ <, and martyr .jJan. j. Theodosia, virgin - April 2. Theodosius - - Jan. 11. Theodota, martyr . - Sept. 29. Theodotus, martyr - May 18. R. » o"^ Theo- 7 A „^ no (- dore, bishop .jApr.22.G. Theodulus and Julian Feb. 17. Theonas, archbishop of 7 * Alexandria .jAug.2o. Theophanes, abbot . - March 13, Theophilus, bishop of7T^ r. Antioch - .jDec.6. Theorgith, virgin - Jan. 23. Theresa, virgin - Oct. 15. Thieri, or Theodoric, ^ abbot of Mountd'Or, S- July 1. near Rheims - j of Orleans, died'^ °-i '^^"' 2"- Thillo, recluse . Jan. 7. Thiou,orTheodulf,ab-7i,T , hot, died - .jMayl. Thirty martyrs - Dec. 22. Thodart, Audard, or^ 1'heodard, bishop, > May 1. died - -J Thomas the Apostle fQ^^'g^-J^- transla. 7 y,,, „ Hon of - .jJulyo. Thomas Aquinas - [ f^^"^' /g ^ d. Becket,arch-~i bishop of Canterbury, > Dec. 29. and martyr -j the martiir, 7 t„i . - translation of "^ .' jJ^'y '■ ■ confessor - Aug. 17. Thomas of Hereford,'^ bishop and confes- > Oct. 2. « Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvn. i74j ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR fJAug. Thomas, monk an martyr Thomas of Villanova, ^ archbishop of Va.^ Sept. 18. lencia - -j Thousand martyrs atl r r, Lichfield .jJan.2. Thrasilla and Erailiana Dec. 24. Thyrsus, Lucius, and > t „ oq Callinicus _jJan. 28. Tibba, virgin . March 6. Tiburius - - Nov. 10.* Tiburcius, martyr - April 22.t Tiburtius, Valerian, f and Manmus, mar- >• April 14. - Aug. 11. Feb. ~ tyrs Tielaw ' - . ^^^j. ^. Tiger noth, bishop andl .„,-, j- ^confessm- - .j April 5. 19. confessc. Timothy, Agapius, and "> .„„ Thecla - .j^"g- - April 6.* Timotheus . - Jan. 24. — and AppolU- 1 ^ ^ nans, martyrs . J "^"e- ^• ' • bishop and! •„„ „„ confessor . .j Aug. 22. ■, Agapius andl .„„ -„ Thecla, martyrs .j Aug. 19. Titus, disciple of St.l r Paul . .]Jan.4. Tivrog . . June 26. Tlewyn . . Dec. 11. Tochumra,ofTochum.7 T „ i, rach in Ireland .jJunell. . Transfiguration of? . OUR Lord - j '^^S- 6. Tresain - . Feb. 7. Triduana, virgin . Oct. 8. Trillo . . June 16. Trinity Sunday, or the Feast of the Holy Trinity, is the next Sunday after Whitsunday. Vide the Moveable Feasts, p. 79. Trivier, or Triverius, i ,„„ ,- monk - :jJan. 16. Troien, or Trojan, bi- J ^^ -^ shop - .jNov. 30. Tron, Truyem, or Tru- 7 t. , „, do, priest, died .j Nov. 23. Tropes, Tropet, or tor- ) ,, ^ „ petius, martyr . j •"^'*y ^'' Trophimus, bishop - Dec. 29. *;]sept. 30. trans- lation of _, Trumwin, bishop andl -n, , ,„ confessor - .jFeb. 10. Trypho, Respice, and 7 v, ,„ Nympha - .jNov. 10. Tucno May 1. - UCl. lii, -V Nov. 30. Tudno - - June 5. Tudwen - - Oct. 12, Tugal,orTugwal,called'] by the Bretons St. Pabu ; in Latin, Tug- waldus, or Pabutug- j waldus, bishop, diedj Tuian. abbot - Feb. 1. Turiaf, Thurian, Thu- ■) riavus, or Thurian- ^ July 13. n us, bishop of Dol -j Turibius, bishop - April 16. Turninus, confessor - July 17. Twydr - - March 13. Tybic - - Jan. 30. Tyddwg Tydechno Tydelnd TydviU Tydyr - May 9. - Dec. 17. - May 30. - Aug. 23. - Oct. 14. Jan. 12. Tygris and Eutropius, 7 martyrs - - J ' Tyfridoc - - Jan. 1. Tyfrydog - - May 1. Tyrannio, bishop - Feb. 20. Tyssel - . Jan. 31. Tysselioc - - Nov. 8. Tytham - - May 2. Tvvaeloc - - Feb. 25. Tyvaelog - . March 2. Ubald, bishop, died - May 16. Ulfad and Kufin - July 24. Ulfrid, bishop - Jan. 18. Ulmar, or Wulmar, 7 j , abbot - -jJuiy Ulpian, martyr Ulric, or Udalric, bi- shop Ulrick, recluse Ultan, abbot , an Irish bishop Undecim Mille Virg. - Unltygg Urain, or Veran, bishop Urban, pope and martyr , bishop of Lan gres Urbicus, or Urbice, bishop Ursin, bishop of Bour- ges 20. April 3. j July 4. Feb. 20. May 1. Sept. 4. Oct. 21. Nov. 12. Oct. 19. j May 25. j Jan. 23. J Jan. 3. fFormerly I Dec. 29. ; I in the new -{ Breviary ofthedio- I cese, Nov. L9. * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A. t Bib. Reg. 14. C. 7 OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 175 Ursirar, bishop - April 19. Ursula and her com-~ panions, martyrs Utas day. Vide p. 102. ^^] Oct. 21. Valaeimon - May 19. Valbert, or Guabert, 7 , , „ abbot - S ^ Valburge, Avagour, or 7 p . q^ Valburgis, abbess - j ^ ^°- ^^■ Valentine, bishop ^ndjy-. ,. ?nartt/r - -J ^'^"" ^*' Veleri, Walaricus, or^ Gualaricus, abbot, S- Dec. 12. died - -3 Valerian, martyr •■ Sept. 15. - - Dec. 12.* - - April 1.* Valerie, virgin and 7 Dec. 9. R. martyr . -jDec. 10. P. Valerius, bishop - Jan. 29. - - Dec. 15. Valerius and Rufinus, 7 t„„„ ,. martyrs - .'jJunel4. Vandrille, or Wandre-7 t„,„ o„ gisilus, abbot, died .jJ^'y^^- - - May 20.* Vaneng, confessor - Jan. 9. Vanne, Vitonus, Vide- ? -wr „ nus, or Victo, bishop 5 Vaudru, Waltrude, or"] Waldebrudis,widow, patron of Mons in )> April 9. Hainault, died Vauge, hermit -' June 15. Vedastus and Amand, 1 t-„k c bishops . :jFeb. 6. Vedastus, Remigius, 7 f.. . and others - - j^"- ^• Venant, martyr - May 18. - - Sept. 13.* - - Oct. ll.f , abbot - Oct. 13. Venceslaus, duke of7<;„ . „o Bohemia, martyr .] Sept. 28. Venerand, bishop, died Dec. 24. Venetia, virgin - Dec. 19. Venetia - - Feb. 26.* Veran, Veranus, or Ve- 7 Sept 9. or raiinius, bishop -J 10. Veroiiica of Milan - Jan. 13. Victor - - Feb. 21.* - - Feb. 26. ofBraga - April 12. , martyr - - May 8. Victor of Marseilles T and his companions, V July 21. July 28. Sept. 5.t Oct. 3.* April 20. Sept. 18. March 6. Dec. 23 Victor, bishop and Corona ——— and Victorinus Victoria, virgin - ^^^. -^ Victoria, virgin and 7 ^ . ,^ martyr - -J Victorian and his com- 7 T>f„_„T, oo panions, martyrs - J ^^^^^^ ^'^• Victoric, Fuscian, and 7 t^„„ „ Gentian - .jlJec. 11. Victorinus - - Sept. 5.* and his com- 7 p^j^ 25, panions martyr Victorinus, martyr Victricius, bishop Viganus, confessor Vigil, bishop Vigilius Vigor, bishop bishop and > ^^^_ g :] March 29. Aug. 7. March 13. June 26, Nov. 1. Nov. 3. Vimin, or Vivian, bi- 7 t„„ o, shop in Scotland .j^'^n—^- Vincentius, martyr - Jan. 22. f Vincent, martyr - June 9. of Lerins,JM^^y24. priest Ferrier, minican - of Paul Mar.13. Vindician, bishop, died Vinebaud, abbot, died Virgil, bishop of Aries .bishopof Saltz-7>^ a- burgh - .ji^ov. //. Virgin. Vide Mahv. Virgins, eleven thou- 7 ^„j ni sand - .juct. ^1. Vital and Agricola,7^ ^ martyrs - _j:nov. *. Vitalis, martyr - April 28, Vitus, Modestus, and ) !„„„ 1 r Crescent ius, martyrs i Vitus, bishop and con- ) p , - fessor - _^reu. o. Vivant, priest and her- jj^^^jg_ Viventiol, bishop - July 12. Vodhyd - - Aug. 17. Fodinus, archbishop 7 j^. ^3 fyr -3 and martyr * Cotton. > S. Domitian, A xvii. $ Vide Rot. Pari. vol. iii. p. 337. t Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix. 176 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Voel, Voue, Vodoalus Vodaius, or Vodoal dus, surnamed Blessed Vulfian, bishop, patron ? ,t..v. on -o of Abbeville .jMar.^9.K Vulgan, confessor - Nov. 2. Vulmer, Vilmer, Vil- ^ laumer, or Goumer, i July 20. abbot - -J Vulsin, bishop - Jan. 8. Vulstan, translation of June 7. lus,-) )al- ( Feb. 4. thers. Feb. 25. April 27. 11. W. Walburga, abbess Walburga, virgin Walfroie, Ouflai, or j Vulfiliacus, deacon > Oct. 21. and hermit -J Walstan, confessor - May 30. Walter, abbot of) |vf^„ L'Esterp, died -S^^^ , abbot - June 4 , abbot of St.7, ., s Martin of Pontoise . j ^P^^ = , transla tion of Waltkeof, abbot ant confessor Walther, abbot confessor Waltrude, widow WandregesU "Wasnon, or Wasnulf, an Irish monk, apo- ^ Oct. 1. stle of Hainault -J Weeda, virgin and 1 jy^^ c^^ \ May 4. ««^JAug.3. ««fJMay3. April 9. July 22. Week, the Great, or Holy, or Passion week, the week before Easter day. Wenceslas, duke and')«:„„^ qq martyr - .j»epi. ^». Wendelinusy abbot • Oct. 20, Wenefrid, - Nov. 3. Werebm-ga, virgin - Feb. 3. Werenfrid, corfessor - Aug. 14. Werenfrid, confessor - Nov. 7. Whit Sunday. Vide Pentecost, and the Moveable Feasts, page 79. ("are the Monday Whit Monday } and Tuesday fol- Whit Tuesday j lowing Whit t Sunday. Whitsuntide is the three days above-mentioned. Wiborade, or Guibo-^ rade, virgin and 5- May 2. martyr - -j Wigbert, priest and i . ... confessor - .jAUg. IJ. Wilfrid, archbishop oflf.^^ -.cy York and confessor - j ^'^^- ^^- , translation of April 24. Wilgis, abbot and con-l t,„ oi fessor - .jJan.Jl. Willebrod, archbishop - Nov. 7. Willehad, bishop - Nov. 8. William, bishop - Jan. 10. , abbot - Feb. 24.* ^— .abbotofEs-J^p,,,. — -_, bishop ofJj^jy29. --j-_,bishopofRos-J3^p,2^ , of Maleval - Feb. 10. William, archbishop of 1 •, o York - .j June 8. -,translati(mfif, Sunday next after the Epiphany. martyr - May 23. — ; of Noruiich, \ ^ „. . ooy and martyr - S ' WiUibald, bishop - July 7. Winebald, abbot and f r,„„ , o confessor - .j^Jec. 18. Winifred, virgin anrf?vr.„ o 7narti/r - ,jJMOv. j. Winoc, abbot - Nov. 6. Winoc, abbot, trans- 1 c„^^ i o lationof - .j^ept.18. Winnow, or Guenau - Nov. 2. Winuialoc, abbot - March 3. Wiro, confessor - May 8. Wistan, kins andl ■, -, martyr - .jJunel. Withburga, virgin - July 8. Wives' Feast Day, a name in the North of England f ^r February 2. the Feast of the Purification. Wolfgang, bishop, died Oct. 31. Wrida - - Nov. 6. Wulf had and Ruffin - July 24. Wumida,virginarul_j^^^^,_ Wulf hilde, abbess - Dec. 9. ™Senl ^'■.'=^''''^°P] March 20. Wulfran, bisJiop - Feb. 13. - Oct. 15. * Query, of St. Albans.? Cotton. MS. Claudius, D vi. t According to Butler, March .'4. OF SAINTS DAYS. ETC 177 Jan. 8. Wu/fsfn, bishop and } confessor - - 3 ' Wulfstan, bishop and } r^- lo conressor - . j^an. ly. ■ translation of June 19. Wnlric, confessor and 7 p . ,^ hermit ~ - 3 '^"- ^"* Wiincbaud, or Guene- > r»„„ 10 baud, bishop .j^ec. 18. Xyste. Vide Sixte. Xystus, or Sixtus, bi-^ shop of Kheims and V Sept, 1. Senice - -J y. Ylchyd - - Jan. 6. Yon, Jonius, Jonas, or^ Jon, priest and mar- > Aug. 5. tyr - -3 Yrante - - April 5.' Yriez, Yrier, Ereie, Aredius, or Aridius, abbot Ysoye or Eusebia, ab- bess, died Yved, or Evodius, bi- shop Yves of Chartries, bi- shop, died , curate in Bre- tagne, called the ad- vocate of the poor - , bishop of Chartres Yvo, confessor Zachary, pope Zeno , bishop Zenobius, bishop Zephyrinus, pope Zita, virgin - Zoticus, bishop Zosimus, pope, died , bishop jAug.25. j March 16. j Oct. 8. ] Dec. 23. i May 19. P. May 20. May 22. March 1,5. July 9.* April 12. Oct. 20. Aug. 26. April 27. July 21. Dec. 'Jfi. March 30. * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A x\ 178 CALENDAR OF THE JEWS. THE CALENDAR OF THE JEWS. It has been already observed*, that, until the fifteenth century, the Jews usually computed their time by the Era of Seleucides j namely, 311 years and 4 months before Christ ; but that, since the end of that century, they have dated from the Creation, which they consider to have occurred 3760 years and 3 months before the commencement of tlie Christian era. The Judaic year is luni-solar, and thus consists either of twelve or thirteen months ; and every month has twenty-nine or thirty days. The Civil year commences in the month Tisri, on, or immediately after, the new moon following the autumnal equinox. The months, with the number of days in each, are, — 1. TIsri - - 30 Days. {Marchesvan, "J Chesvan, or 1 29 or 30 Bui - -J 3. Chisleu - 29 or 30 4. Thebet - 29 5. Sebat - - 30 6. Adar - - 29 ( Veadar - 29 Days. ) 7. Nisan, or Abib 30 8. Jyar, or Zius - 29 9. Sivan - 30 10. Thammuz - 29 11. Ab - 30 12. Eiiil - 129 J 30 ini Uercalary years The month Veadar is omitted in years of twelve months. The average length of the year of twelve months is 35i days; but, by varying the length of the months Maithes- van and Chisleu, it may consist of S5S or 355 days. In the same manner, the year of thirteen months may contain 383, 384, or 3^5 days. In a period of nineteen years, twelve years have twelve months each ; and seven have thirteen months. The following Table of nineteen years exhibits the number of months in each year, as well as the first day of the Judaic year, reduced to the New Style : the first day wiU not always be quite accurate, as in some years certain lucky and unlucky days require the postponement of a day. The year must be divided * Vide page 23. an tea. CALENDAR OF THE JEWS. 179 by 19? and the remainder will show the year of the cycle. If there be no remainder^ it is the nineteenth year. Year of the Cycla Months. The 1st begins about the 2nd of October, and consists of 12 2nd _ 22nd of September _ 12 3rd _ 10th - — _ 13 4th - 29th - — _ 12 5th .V 19th - _ 12 6th ,_ 8th - — _ 13 7th > 27th - _ 12 8th _ 16th - _ 13 9th - 5th of October, . 12 10th - 25th of September, - 12 nth - 14th - — _ 13 12th - 2nd of October 12 13th - 21st of 1 September, . 12 1 4th - 10th - — .. 13 15th _ 29th - _ 12 16th _ 18th - — _ 12 17th _ 7th - _ 13 18th - 25th - . 12 19th - 14th - — - 13 To reduce the Jewish time to our own, subtract 376 1 from the Judaic year, and the remainder will be the year of our Lord. The beginning of the year may be ascertained by the above Table, and the months must be counted from that time. Example. — Required the 1st of Chisleu, 55 88. 5588 19)5588(294 9761 38 A. D. 1827 Its 171 The remainder (2) shows that the year 5588 is the second of the cycle, and, consequently, that it begins on the 22nd of September. The 1st of Chisleu will, there- fore, be about the 20th of November, 1827. The Ecclesiastical year of the Jews begins six months 180 CALENDAR OF THE QUAKERS. earlier, with the month of Nisan, to commemorate their return to Egypt, which took place in that month. By the Ecclesiastical year their fasts, feasts, and every thing relating to religion is regulated ; consequently, when the given year is Ecclesiastical, a year must be deducted in the date from Nisan to Elul, inclusive. The Jews frequently, in their dates, leave out the thousands, which they mark by placing letters, which indicate that it is " according to the lesser computa- tion." Though various other epochs, from the Creation, have been adopted by the Jews, it is unnecessary, for practical purposes, to allude particularly to them, as it is only the above-mentioned which were in general use.* CALENDAR OF THE QUAKERS. Before the statute 24 Geo. II., for altering the Ca- lendar in Great Britain, the Quakers began their year on the 25th of March, which they called the First Month ; but at the Yearly Meeting for Sufferings, held in London, in October, 1751, a Committee was ap- pointed to consider what advice should be given to the Friends in relation to the statute in question. The opinion of the Committee was, " That in all the records and writings of Friends, from and after the last day of the tenth month, called December, next, the computation of time estabhshed by the said act should be observed ; and that, accordingly, the first day of the eleventh month, commonly called January, next, should be rec- koned and deemed by Friends, the first day of the First Month of the year 1752, and that the following should be the order of the months : — * Companion to the Almanac for 1S30, and *' L'Art de verifier les Dates," in which work an elaborate account of the Judaic calendar, fatts, and festivals, will be found, vol. i. p. 82—95. CALENDAR OF THE QUAKERS. 181 B^ore January, 1752. Since January, 1752. 11th Month - January - 1st Month. 12th Month - February - 2nd Month. 1st Month - March - - 3rd Month. 2nd Month - April - - 4th Month. 3rd Month - May - 5th Month. 4th Month - June - 6th Month. 5th 3Ionth - July - 7th Month. 6th INIonth - August - 8th Month. 7th Month - September - 9th Month. 8th Month - October - 10th Month. 9th Month November, - nth Month. 10th Month December - 12th Month. The recommendation of the Committee (approved by the Yearly Meeting), on the proposed omission of eleven days in the Calendar, was, that the Society of Friends should observe the directions of the act of parliament, and omit the said eleven nominal dayo accordingly. This Report was communicated to the Quarterly and Monthly Meetings of Friends in Great Britain, Ireland, and America, and was universally adopted by the body of Quakers. * The Quakers do not use the name of the Week-day ; but call each day, like the months, by its proper num- ber, in the following order ; — 1st Day . _ - Sunday. 2nd Day - - - Monday. 3rd Day - ^ . Tuesday. 4th Day - - - Wednesday. 5th Day - _ - Thursday. 6th Day - . - Friday. 7th Day - _ - Saturday. FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. In September, 1793, the French nation resolved ' that the Republic should form a new era, and that a Calendar should be adopted, on, what were termed, philosophical principles. The Convention, therefore, decreed, on the 24th of November, 1793, that the common era should be abolished in all civil affairs; that the new French * Gentleman's Magazine for October, 1751 ; vol. xxi. p. 475. N 3 182 FRENCH BEVOLUTIONARY CALENDAS. era should commence from the foundation of the Re- public, namely, on the 22nd of September, 1792, on the day of the true autumnal equinox, when the sun entered Libra at 9^ IS'' 30'' in the morning, according to the meriiliaii of Paris ; that each year should begin at the midnight of the day on which the true autumnal equinox falls; and that the first year of the French Repubhc had begun on the midnight of the 22nd of September, and terminated at midnight between the 21st and 22nd of September, 1793. To produce a cor- respondence between the seasons and the civil year, it was decreed, that the fourth year of the Republic should be the first sextile or leap-year ; that a sixth comple- mentary day should be added to it, and that it should terminate the first Franciade ; that the sextile or leap- year, which they called an Olympic year, should take place every four years, and should mark the close of each Franciade ; that the first, second, and third cen- turial years, viz. 100, 200, and 300, of the Republic should be common, and that the fourth centurial year, viz. 400, should be sextile; and that this should be the case every fourth century until the 40th, which should terminate with a common year. The year was divided into twelve months of thirty days each, with five additional days at the end, which were celebrated as festivals, and which obtained the absurd name of " Sansculottides." The months and festivals were as follow : — {ViNDEMiAiRE (Vintage Month), Sept. 22. to Oct. 21. Brumaire (Foggy Month), - Oct. 22. — Nov. 20. Frimaire (Sleety Month), - Nov. 21. — Dec. 20. fNivosE (Snowy Month) - - Dec. 21. — Jan. 19. Winter. \ Pluviose (Rainy Month) - - Jan. 20. — Feb. 18. LVentose (Windy Month) - - Feb. 19. — Mar. 20. {Germinal ("Budding Month) - Mar. 21. — April 19. Floreal (Flowery Month) - April 20. — May 19. Prairial (Pasture Month) - May 20. — June 18. {Messidor (Harvest Month) - June 19. — July 18. pERVlDORjOrTHERMIDOR (HotT y 1 i rx A T- Month) - - ^ .jJulyl9.-Aug.l/. Fructidob (Fruit Month) - - Aug. 18 Sept. 16, FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. 18: To complete the 365 days of the common year, five Jours complementaires*, which were considered as festivals, were added; viz. — Primidi DUODI - Tridi QUARTIDI QUINTIDI dedicated to Virtue - Genius Labour . Opinion - ■ Rewards - September 17. September 18. September 19. September 20. September 21. In Olympic or Sextile years, a sia:th complementary day occurred, called — Sextidi, or " Jour de la Revolution," on which the National oath, to " to live free or die," was to be renewed. Instead of the Months being divided into weeks, they consisted of three parts, caUed Decades, of ten days each ; and the nine days between them, were called the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, &c. before or after Decadi ; thus : — Primidi, Quartidi Septid , Duodi, Quintidi Octodi,' Tridi, Sextidi, Nonidi. The division of each Month was as follows : — Day of the Day of the Month. • Month. 1. 2. Primidi 1 Duodi. » 20. I3«atrt II. 3. Tridi. < 21. Primidi. ' 4. Quartidi. s 22. Duodi. 3 5. Quintidi. SextidL >Q 23. Tridi. < 6. 2J 24. Quartidi. s 7. Septidi. a 25. Quintidi. ■Q 8. Octodi. ^ 26. Sextidi. J- 9. Nonidi. n 27. Septidi. o « 10. Bu3^i 1. 28. 29. Octodi. Nonidi. < 11. 12. Primidi. l Duodi. ►H 30. mtc^'isi III. 13. Tridi. 3 14. Quartidi. Quintidi. 15. . u 16. Sextidi. Q ' 17. Septidi. 1 18. Octodi. 19. Nonidi. < * The Jours Complementaires" were usually called the first, second, third, &c. complementaire : thus, " Dated on the third complcmentaire year vii. ; " the fourth complemenUire year vu.," &c. N 4 184 FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. It isj however^ to be observed, that the French Re- publicans rarely adopted the Decades in dating their letters, or in conversation, but used the number of the day of each month of their Calendar. For example : 1, 2, 6, 11, 15, 16, 17, 20, 25, 28, or 30 Nivose ; the 9th Fnictidor; the 12th Germinal; the l6th Frimaire ; the 23rd Prairial, &c. The Republican Calendar was first used on the 26th of November, 1793, and was discontinued on the 3 1st of December, 1805, when the Gregorian was resumed. The annexed Tables show the years of the French Re- public as they corresponded with the common year ; and the day of the common months corresponding with those of the Republican Calendar. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. Years of the Republic. 1792,-1 1793. J 1793,1 2- 1794. J :} ^- 1794 1795 1795, \ 1796. J 1796, 1797. 1797 1798 1798 1799 6. Years of the R^ublic. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. From 22 Sept. To 21 Sept. From 22 Sept. To 31 Dec. 1799,1 « 1800./ ^• 1800,-1 1801. J ^' 1802. J ^"- } 1804, I 1805. J 1802; 1803, 1803 1804 12. 13. 1805, 1805 FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. 185 THE MONTH THE MONTH VINDEIVIIATRE B R U M A I R E IN THE YEARS OF THE FREKCH IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH REPUKLIC, REPUBLIC, I. 1792. I I. 1793. III. 1794. V. 1796. VI. 1797. VII. 1798. IV. 1795. VIII. 1799. IX. 1800. X. 1801. XI. 18i)'i. XIII. 1S04. XIV. 1805. 1 XII. 1803. I. 1792. II. 1793. IIL 1794. V. 1796. VI. 1797. VII. 1798. IV. 1795. VIII. 1799. IX. ISOO. X. 1801. XI. 1802. XIII. 1804. XIV. 1805. 1 XII. 1803. Sept. Sept. Sept. Oct. Oct. Oct. r 1- 22. 23. 24. " 1. 22. 23. 24. 2. 23. 24. 25. 2. 23. 24. 25. 3. 24. 25. 26. 3. 24. 25. 26. 4. 25. 26. 27. 4. 25. 26. 27. 5. 26. 27. 28. 5. 26. 27. 28. 6. 27. 28. 29. 6. 27. 28. 29. 7. 28. 29. 30. 7. 28. 29. 30. Oct. 8. 29. 30. 31. 8. 29. 30. 1. Nov. Oct. 9. SO. 31. 1. 9. SO. J. 2. Nov. Oct. 10. 31. 1. 2. 10. 1. 2. 3. Nov. V 11. 2. 3. 4. 11. 1. 2. 3. z: 12. 3. 4. 5. W 12. 2. 3. 4. •^ 13. 4. 5. 6. aJ 13. 3. 4. 5. 1^ 14. 5. 6. 7. ■< ^ 14. 4. 5. 6. G 15. 6. 7. 8. s ^ 15. 5. 6. 7. Z 16. 7. 8. 9. cd 16. 6. 7. 8. > 17. 8. 9. 10. s; 17. 7. 8. 9. 18. 9. 10. 11. 18. 8. 9. 10. 19. 10. 11. 12. 19. 9. 10. 11. 20. 11. 12. 13. 20. 10. 11. 12. 21. 12. 1.3. 14. 21. 11. 12. 13. 22. 13. 14. 15. 22. 12. 13. 14. 23. 14. 15. 16. 23. 13. 14. 15. 24. 15. 16. 17. 24. 14. 15. 16. 25. 16. 17. 18. 25. 15. 16. 17. 26. 17, 18. 19. 26. 16. 17. 18. 27. 18. 19. 20. 27. 17. 18. 19. 28. 19. 20. 21. 28. 18. 19. 20. 29. 20. 21. 29. 29.! 19. 20. 21. - ^.30. 21. 22. 23. 1 30.' 2a 1 21. 22. 18b FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. THE MONTH THE MONTH F R I M A I R E N I V O S E IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC, REPUBLIC, I. 1792. II. 1793. IV. 1795. VIII. 1799. IX. 1800. X. 1801. XI. 1802. XIII. 1801. XIV. 1805. I. 1792-3. II. 1793-4. IV. 1795-6. III. 17M. XII. III. 1794-5. IX. 1800-1. XII. V. 1796. 1803. V. 1796-7. X. 1801-2. 1803-4. VI. 1797. VI. 1797-8. XI. 1802-3. VII. 1798. VII. 1798-9. XIII. 1801-6. XIV. 1805. Nov. Nov. Nov- Dec. Dec. Dec. r 1- 21. 22. 23. r I- 21. 22. 23. 2. 22. 23. 24. 2. 22. 23. , 24. 3. 23 24. 25. 3. 23. 24. 25. 4. 24. 25. 26. 4. 24. 25. 26. 5. 25. 26. 27. 5. 25. 26. 27. 6. 26. 27. 28. 6. 26. 27. 28. 7. 27. 28. 29. 7.' 27. 28. 29. 8. 28. 29. 30. Dec. 8. 28. 9.' 29. 29. 30. 30. 31. 9. 29. 30. 1. Jan. Dec. 10. 30. 31. 1. 10. 30. 1. 2. January Dec. 11. 31. 1. 2. 11. 1. 2. 3. Jan. H £ 12. 2. 3. 4. tii 12. 1. 2. 3. < 13. 3. 4. 5. I 13. 2. 3. 4. 14. 4. 5. 6. 14. 3. 4. 5. 2 15. 5. 6. 7. 2 15. 4. 5. 6. g 16. 6. 7. 8. 16. 5. 6. 7. 17. 7. 8. 9. 17. 6. 7. 8. 18. 8. 9. 10. 18. 7. 8. 9. 19. 9. 10. 11. 19. 8. 9. 10. 20. 10. 11. 12. 20. 9. 10. 11. 21. 11. 12. 13. 21. 10. 11. 12. 22. 12. 13. 14. 22. 11. 12. 13. 23. 13. 14. 15. 23. 12. 13. 14. 24. 14. 15. 16. 24. 13. 14. 15. 25. 15. 16. 17. 25. 14. 15. 16. 26. 16. 17. 18. 26. 15. 16. 17. 27. 17. 18. 19. 27. 16. 17. 18. 28. 18. 19. 20. 28. 17. 18. 19. 29. 19. 20. 21. 29. 18. 19. 20. __ 30. 20. 21. 22. ^30. 19. 20. 21. FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. 187 ! THE MONTH THE MONTH P L U V I O S E VENTOSE IN THE YE.\RS OF THE FRENCH I IN THE TEARS OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC, refublic, I. 1793. II. 17!li. III. 1795. V. 1797. VI. 1798. VII. 1799. IV. 1796. VIIL 1800. IX. 1801. X. 180i>. XI. 1803. XIII. 1805. XII. 1804. I. 1793. IL 1794. III. 1795. V. .1797. VI. 1798. VII. 1799. IV. 1796. VIII. 1800. IX. 1801. X. 1802. XI. 1803. XIII. 1805. XII. 1804. Jan. January. Jan. Feb. February Feb. ' 1. 20. 21. 22. "■ 1. 19. 20. 21, 2. 21, 22. 23. 2. 20. 21. 22. 3. 22. 23. 24. 3. 21. 22. 23. 4. 23. 24. 25. 4. 22. 23. 24. 5. 24. 25. 26. 5. 23. 24. 25. 6. 25. 26. 27. 6. 24. 25. 26. 7. 26. 27. 28. 7. 25. 26. 27. 8. 27. 28. 29. 8. 26. 27. 28. 9. 28. 29. 30. Mar. 10. 29. 80. 31. Feb. 9. 27. 28. March 1. 11. 30. 31. February 1. 10 28. Mar. I. 2. 12. 31. 1. 2. 11. 1. 2. 3, Feb. Ix) 12. 2. 3. 4. o 13. 1. 2. S. o 13. 3. 4. 5. >< 14. 2. 3. 4. ^< 14. 4. 5. 6. 3 15. 3. 4. 5. § 15. 5. 6. 7. fri 16. 4. 5. 6. > 16. 6. 7. 8. 17. 5. 6. 7. 17. 7. 8. 9. 18. 6. 7. 8. 18. 8. 9. 10. 19. 7. 8. 9. 19. 9. 10. 11. 20. 8. 9. 10. 20. 10. 11. 12. 21. 9. 10. 11. 21. 11. 12. 13. 22. 10. 11. 12. 22. 12. 13. 14. 23. 11. 12. 13. 23. 13. 14. 1.5. 24. 12. 13. 14. 24. 14. 1.5. 16. 25. 13. 14. 15. 25. 15. 16. 17. 26. 14. 15. 16. 26. 16. 17. 18. 27. 15. 16. 17. 27. 17. 18. 19. 28. 16. 17. 18. 28. 18. 19. 20. 29. 17. 18. 19. 29. 19. 20. 21. ^30- 18. 19. 20. ^30. 20. 21. 22. 188 FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. THE MONTH THE MONTH GERMINAL FLOREAL IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC, republic, L II. III. IV. V. VI. VII. 1793. 1794. 1795. 1796. 1797. 1798. 1799. VIII. ]800. IX. 1801. X. 1802. XI. 1803. XII. 1804. XIII. 1805. I. II. HI. IV. V. VI. VII. 1793. 1794. 1795. 1796. . 1797. 1798. 1799. VIII. 1800. IX. 1801. X. 1802. XI. 1803. XII. 1804. XIII. 1805. March March April April 1. 21. 22. " 1. 20. 21. 2. 22. 23. 2. 21. 22. 3. 23. 24. 3. 22. 23. 4. 24. 25. 4. 23. 24. 5. 25. 26. 5. 24. 25. 6. 26. 27. 6. 25. 26. 7. 27. 28. 7. 26. 27. 8. 28. 29. 8. 27. 28. 9. 29- 30. 9. 28. 29. 10. 30. 31. April 10. 29. 30. May 11. 31. April 1. 11. 30. May 1. < z 12. 1. 2. J 12. 1. 2. 13. 2. 3. <-< 13. 2. 3. i' 14. 15. 3. 4. 4. 5. w 14. 15. 3. 4. 4. 5. 16. 5. 6. n4 16. 5. 6. 17. 6. 7. 17. 6. 7. 18. 7. 8. 18. 7. 8. 19. 8. 9. 19. 8. 9. 20. 9. 10. 20. 9. 10. 21. 10. 11. 21. 10. 11. 22. 11. 12. 22. 11. 12. 23. 12. 13. 23. 12. 13. 24. 13. 14. 24. 13. 14. 25. 14. 15. 25. 14. 15. 26. 15. 16. 26. 15. 16. 27. 16. 17. 27. 16. 17. 28. 17. 18. 28. 17. 18. 29. 18. 19. 29. 18. 19. 30. 19. 20. 30. 19. 20. FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. 189 THE MONTH THE MONTH 1 P R A I R I A Ir M E S S I D R IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH | REPUBLIC. REPUBLIC, I. 1793. VIII. 1800. I. 1793. VIII. 1800. II. 17P4. IX. 1801. II. 1794. IX. 1801. III. 1795. X. 1802. 111. 1795. X. 1802 IV. 1706. XI. 180,3. IV. 1796. XI. ]803 V. 1797. XII. 1804. V. 1797. XII. 1804. VI. 1798. VII. 1799. XIII. 1805. VI. VII. 1798. 1799. XI 11. 1805. May May June June r 1- 20. 21. r 1- 19. 20. 2. 21. 22. 2. 20. 21. 3. 22. 23. 3. 21. 22. 4. 23. 24. 4. 22. 23. 5. 24. 25. 5. 23. 24. 6. 25. 26. 6. 24. 25. 7. 26. 27. 7. 25. 26. 8. 27. 28. 8. 26. 27. 9. 28. 29. 9. 27. 28. 10. 29. 30. 10. 28. 29. 11. 30. 31. June 11. 29. 30. July 12. 31. 1. 12. 30. 1. J June d, July < 13. 1. 2. o IS. 1. 2. §< 14. 2. 3. 14. 2. 3. 15. 3. 4. 15. 3. 4. ^ 16. 4. 5. ^ 16. 4. 5. "^ 17. 5. 6. S 17. 5. 6. 18. 6. 7. 18. 6. 7. 19. 7. 8. 19. 7. 8. 20. 8. 9. 20. 8. 9. 21. 9. 10. 21. 9. 10. 22. 10. 11. 22. 10. 11. 23. 11. 12. 23. 11. 12. 24. 12. 13. 24. 12. 13. 25. 13. 14. 25. 13. 14. 26. 14. 15. 26. 14. 15. 27. 15. 16. 27. 15. 16. 28. 16. 17. 28. 16. 17. 29. 17. 18. 29. 17. 18. 30. 18. 19. ^30. 18. 19. .190 FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. THE MONTH THE MONTH FERVIDOR,oR THERMIDOR, BURUCTIDOR IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH IN THE TEARS OF THE FRENCH | REPUBLIC, REPUBLIC, I. 11. III. IV. V. VI. VII. 1793. 1794. 1795. 1796. 1797. 1793. 1799. VIII. 1800. IX. 1801. X. 1802. XI. 1803. XII. 1804. XIII. 1805. I. IL III. IV. V. VI. VIL 1793. 1794. 1795. 1796. 1797. 1798. 1800. VIII. 1800. IX. 1801. X. 1802. XI. 1803. XII. 1804. XIII. 1805. July July Aug. August - 1. 19. 20. r 1. 18. 19. 2. 20. 21. 2. 19. 20. 3. 21. 22. 3. 20. 21. 4. 22. 23. 4. 21. 22. 5. 23. 24. 5. 22. 23. 6. 24. 25. 6. 23. 24. 7. 25. 26. 7. 24. 25. 8. 26. 27. 8. 25. 26. 9. 27. 28. 9. 26. 27. »H 10. 28. 29. 10. 27. 28. 1 11. 29. 30. 11. 28. 29. 12. 30. 31. 12. 29. 30. s August 13. 30. 31. ii:^ 13. 31. 1. d September 14. 15. Aug. 1. 2. 2. 3. 8 14. 15. 31. Sept. 1. 2. o a 16. 3. 4. 16. 2. 3. 17. 4. 5. 17. 3. 4. i 18. 5. 6. 18. 4. 5. 19. 6. 7. 19. 5. 6. g 20. 7. 8. 20. 6. 7. 21. 8. 9. 21. 7. 8. 22. 9. 10. 22. 8. 9. 23. 10. 11. 23. 9. 10. 24. 11. 12. 24. 10. 11. 25. 12. 13. 25. 11. 12. 26. 13. 14. 26. 12. 13. 27. 14. 15. 27. 13. 14. 28. 15. 16. 28. 14. 15. 29. 16. 17. 29. 15. 16. .30. 17. 18. l!!l 16. 17. TRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. 191 JOURS COMPLEMENTAIRES, OR SUPPLEMENTAL DAYS, IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC. I. 179a V. 1797. II. 1794. VL 1798. III. 1795. VII. 1799. IV. 1726. VIII. 1800. XI. 1803. IX. 1801. XII. J804. X. . 1802. XIII. 1805. Si- '1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Septembeb 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. September 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. THE TIMES AT WHICH DIFFERENT NATIONS HAVE BEGUN, OR BEGIN, THE CIVIL DAY. Ancient Babylonians, Sunrise. Ancient Persians - — — Ancient Syrians - Ancient Jews - — — Nearly aU Eastern nations - - ■ • Inhabitants of Ma- jorca, Minorca, and Ivica - - The Greeks, and the inhabitants of the islands of the Ar- chipelago - - Athenians, and the inhabitants of At- tica - - The Marcomanni - — Austrians - Turks - - • Bohemians - Silesians - - — — Italians - - Sunrise. Ancient Umbrians, Mid-day. Astronomers of all nations - - Ancient and modern Arabians Ancient Egyptians, Midnight. English - - French - - Germans - - — — Dutch - - Russians - - . Spaniards - - Swiss - Portuguese - Danes - - Swedes, Laplanders, Americans, and Araucanians - Modern Chinese - 192 PERIODS OF TIME. A LUSTRUM. A Lustrum, \'?hich was used by the Romans, is a period of five years ; or more properly, the completion of fifty months, at the end of which term a census was taken of the population. A GENERATION. A Generation is the interval of time elapsed be- tween the birth of a father and the birth of his son, and was generally used in computing considerable periods of time, both in sacred and profane history. The interval of a generation is consequently of uncer- tain length, and depends on the standard of human life, and whether the generatioi^s are reckoned by eldest, middle, or youngest sons. Thirty-three years have usually been allowed as the mean length of a generation, or three generations for every hundred years. * In compiling pedigrees, great attention is necessary to the number of generations in any given period, as they form a guide to the probability of persons having sprung from any particular individual. REIGNS. The number of monarchs or supreme governors who succeed each other in any given number of years, must of course, depend upon the mode of choosing them in different nations. Where the government is elective, and the Sovereign is occasionally removed by assassination or deposition, no certain rule can be formed for the average length of any number of reigns : but it was considered by Newton, that, allowing for all contingencies. Kings reign, one with another, about eighteen or twenty years each ; and that the proportion of mean reigns to mean gene- * Hales's New Analysis of Chronology and Geography, vol. i. p. 80. PERIODS 01-^ TUIE. 1^3 rations is as 19 to 3Si, or as 4 to 7 ; thus reckoning generations nearly double the length of reigns. Dr. Hales, however, has sliown that the average standard of reigns is 22} years to a reign, in a series of 454 kings in 10,105 years, which will give the proportions of gene- rations to reigns, as S3\ to 22-g-, or as nearly 3 to 2.* In forming this calculation. Dr. H-ales includes, 1. the Egyptian, and 2. the Athenian kings ; 3. the kings of Argos, Lydia, &c. ; 4. the eighteen kings of Judah ; 5. the kings of England from the Conquest to I76O; 6. the kings of Scotland from Malcolm I., A. D. 938, to the death of James I. of England ; 7- the kings of France from 987 to 1793; 8. the kings of Spain from 1027 to 1788; 9' the emperors of Germany from Charlemagne, in 800, to 1792; and, 10. the reigns of 142 sovereigns in Hindostan : but it may be useful to separate tlie European monarchs from the others, and taking the reigns of five European sove- reigns, to calculate the average duration of each. England. From the accession of William I., IO66, to the death of William IV., 1837, a period of 771 years, there have been 34 kings, v»-ho reigned, on the average, a little more than 23 a years each. Scotland. From the accession of Malcolm I. in Q38 to the death of James VI. (or I. of England) in l625, a period of 687 years, there were 33 kings, v^rho reigned, on the average, nearly 21 years each. France. From Hugh Capet, 987, to the death of Louis XVI. in 1793, a period of 8O6 years, there were 32 kings, who reigned 20 years each. Spain. From Ferdinand the Great, 1027, to the abdi- cation of Charles IV. in 1808, a period of 781 years, there were 33 kings, who reigned, on the average, nearly 24 years each. Germany. From Charlemagne, 800, to the death of Leopold I. in 1792, a period of 992 years, there were 55 emperors, who reigned, on the average, 18 years each. * Hales's New Analysis of Chronnloay pnd Geography, vol. i. pp. 80— 82. O 194j CAJfONICAL HOURS. If the years IO66 to 1830 be fixed upon as the epochs from which to reckon the number of sovereigns of England, Scotland *, France, Spain, and Germany, it will appear that, in a period of 764 years, there were 172 sovereigns, being, on the average, 34 in each of those countries, who reigned about 22 i years each. The most rapid succession of sovereign princes whose reigns usually terminate with their deaths is, as might be expected from the advanced age at which they usually attain their dignity, that of the Roman pontiffs. From the year 1000 to the accession of the present pope, a period of 829 years, there have been 111 pontiffs, exclusive of the anti-popes. This gives to each pope a reign of about 7^ years ; but if the time during which the Holy See was vacant, in the above period, be reckoned, and which cannot be computed altogether at less than twelve years (without including the few days that necessarily elapsed between the death of one pope and the election of his successor), their CANONICAL HOURS. The Cathohc church divided the twenty-four hours into seven parts, termed Matins or Lauds, Pbiaie, Tierce, Sext, Nones, Vespers, and Completorium or Complin,, to each of which, proper services were assigned. These divisions, together with others called Watches, were generally used by ecclesiastics, instead of the usual hours of the Day j and, as they often occur in Chronicles and Chartularies, an explanation of them is desirable. Matins, or Matutina, or Lauds; from Midnight until Prime. The morning service commenced about 3 A. M., and was called Matins, or Lauds. * In this calculation, all the Kings of England, since James I. of England (or VI. of Scotland), are included among the kings of Scotland ; and the kings of France have been reckoned as if the House of Bourbon had always been, de facto, kings since 1793. CANONICAL HOURS. 196 Prime, or Prima ; from about 6 A. M. until Tierce. This service immediately succeeded Matins. " If the office of Lauds be finished by daybreak, as is fit, let them begin Prime ; if not, let them wait for daylight,"* Tierce, or Tertia ; from about 9 A. M., to Sext. Sext, or Sexta ; from about 12, or Noon, to Nones. Nones, or Nona ; from about 2 or 3 P. M., to Ves- pers, Vespers, or Vespera ; from about 4 o'clock to Com- plin, or second Vespers. CoMPLETORiuBi, or CoMPLiNE. Sccond Vespers, about 7 o'clock. Though not a Canonical hour, it may be useful to add, to these divisions of time, an explanation of Un- DERN, a word often used, in the thirteenth and four- teenth centuries, for the third hour of the day, or 9 A. M. The Night was also divided by ecclesiastics into Watches, in the following order ; — First Watch, which began at 6 P. M. Second Watch - - - 9 P. M. Third Watch - - - 12 P. M. Fourth Watch - - - 3 A. M. ERA OF THE REFORMATION. f England (WicklifFe) 1360. Bohemia (Huss) - 1405. Germany (Luther) - 1517. Switzerland (Zuin- glius) - - 1519. Denmark - - 1521. France (Calvin) - 1529. Protestants first so called, Sweden (Petri) - 1530. Ireland (Brown) - 1535- England completed ( Cranmer, Bucer, Fagius, &c.) - 1547. Scotland (Knox) - 1560. Netherlands - - 1566. * Erud. Theol. de Offic. Eccles., quoted in losbroke's British Mona- chism. t Hales's Analysis of Chronology, vol. i. p. 102. o 2 196 NUMERAL CHARACTERS. Vulgar. Greek 1 u, 2 B 3 ■y 4 5 5 s 6 r 7 i 8 It 9 ^ 10 * 20 » 30 X 40 f^ 50 y 60 1 70 80 ar 90 c,b 100 i 200 ff 300 T 400 u 500 dicate until 4th of July, 1415, and died 18th of October, 1417. 1409. ALEXANDER V. (Peter, surnamed Philargi, archbishop of Milan and a cardinal). Elected 15th or 26th of June, 1409, by the car. dinals of both parties. Crowned 17th of June or 7th of July fol- lowing. Died 3rd of May, 1410. 1410. JOHN XXII. (BalthasarCossa, cardinal of St. Eustachius). Elected 17th of May, 1410. Consecrated and crowned the 25th of the same month. Deposed 29th of May, 1415. Died 22nd of November, 1419. 1417. MARTIN V. (Otho Colonna, a cardinal). Elected 11th of Novem- ber, 1417, and enthroned on the same day. Crowned 21st of No- vember following. Died £Oth or 21st of February, 1431.* 1431. EUGENIUS IV, (Gabriel Condulmier, cardinal bishop of Sienna). Elected 3rd or 4th or 6th of March, 1431, and crowned the 11th of the same month. Died 23rd of February, 1447. EcGENius IV. commenced the year in his bulls sometimes on the 1st of January, sometimes on 25th of March, and sometimes at Easter. By a bull dated in 1440, he commanded that the Ecclesiasti- cal year should thenceforward begin on Christmas-day ; but neither he nor his successors implicitly obeyed this order, which was adopted in several countries. Eugenius IV. a!so directed, in 1445, that the year of the Incarnation should be inserted in all bulls and rescripts, but he did not extend the rule to letters and briefs which were sealed with his private seal. The Indiction is not noticed in his bulls. Iij9. Felix v., antipope. (Amedee VIII., duke of Savoy.) Elected 17th of November, 14:9, at the council of Basle, but abdi- cated 7th of April, 1449. Died 1451. 1447. NICOLAS V. (Thomas de Sarzana, cardinal bishop of Bologna). Elected 6th of March, 1447, and crowned the 18th of the same month. Died 24th of March, 1455. Pope Nicolas V. commenced the year on 25th of March, which explains why some of his bulls are dated in 1446. 1447. CALIXTUS III, (Alphonso Borgia, cardinal, archbishop of Valen- tia). Elected 8th of April, 1455, and crowned the 20th of the same month. Died 8th of August, 1458, Calixtl's III. also commenced the year on the 25th of March. 1458. PIUS II. (^Eneas Silvi Piccolomini, cardinal bishop of Sienna). Elected 19th or 27th of August, 1458, and crowned 3rd of Sep- tember following. Died 15th or 16th of August, 1434. Pifs II, sometimes commenced the year at Christmas, some- times on 1st of January, and sometimes on 25th of March, 14S4. PAUL II. (Peter Barbo, cardinal of St. Mark), Elected 31st of August, 1464. Crowned 16lh of September following. Died 2Sth of July, 1471. Paul II. commenced the year sometimes on 25th of March, and sometimes on 1st of January. 1471. SIXTUS IV. (Francis d'AlbescoladellaRovere, a cardinal). Elected * Giles de Mugnos, or Muiiion, canon of Barcelona, was elected pope by the title of Clement VIII. in 14-4, to succeed Benedict XIII ; but on July 26. 1429, he renounced the pontificate, when the schism, which had existed for fifty-one years, became entirely extinguished. OF POPES. 205 9th of August, 1471, and crowned the 25th of that month. Died :Sth of August, 1484. SiXTUs IV. cornineiiced the year like his predecessor. He is supposed to be the first pontiff who placed his effigy on the coins struck in his states, ile established the yearly tribute from Naples to the Papal See, of a white horse and trappings. 1484. INNOCENT VIII. (John Baptist Cibo, a cardinal). Elected 29th of August, 1484, and crowned li!th of September following. Died 25th of July, 1492. Innocent V 111. introduced into his bulls the clauses " motus ptoprii " and " motu proprio." He sometimes commenced the year m his bulls on 1st of January, and at others on 25th of March. One of his bulls is, liowever, thus dated : — " Datum Romas Anno Incarnationis d. mcccc lxxxviii. Id. Jan. : " and lower down, " Lecta KomcB in Cancel. Apost. die Sabbati ; Jan. 19. 1487 ; " that is, the pope commenced the year at Christmas, and the apostolic chamBer on the 25th of March. 149£:. ALEXANDER VI. (Roderic Borgia, nephew of pope Calixtus III., archbishop of Valencia, and a cardinal). Elected the 11th, and crowned 26th of August, 1492. Died I8th of August, 1502-3. Alexander VI. commenced the year on theSSth of March in his great bulls. 1503. PIUS III. (Francis Piccolomini, cardinal of Sienna, nephew of Pius II.). Elected 22nd of September, 1503, and crowned 8lh of October following. Died 18th of October, 1533. 1503. JULIUS II. (Julian della Rovere, cardinal of St. Peter). Elected 1st of November, 1503, enthroned on the same day, and crowned the 19th of that month. Died 20th or 21st. of February, 1513. 1513. LEO X. (John de Medici, a cardinal). Elected 11th of March, 1513. Died 1st of December, 1521. Leo X., in his letters, dated the commencement of his pontificate before his coronation. He sometimes adopted the Florentine cal- culation J and sometimes reckoned the days, as at present, in direct order. 1.^)22. ADRIAN VI. (Adrian Florent, cardhial bishop of Tortosa). Elected 2nd of January, 1522. Crowned 1st of September following. Died 24th of September, 1523. 1523. CLEMENT VII. (Juhus de Medici, natural and posthumous son of Julian de Medici, and cousin of Leo X., archbishop of Florence, and a cardinal). Elected 19th of November, 1523, and crowned the 2.5th of the same month. Died 26th of September, 1534. Clement VII. is said to have varied the commencement of the year and the manner of reckoning the days of the month in his public instruments, in which the date of the Indiction does not occur ; but, in 1529, it was determined that in Apostolic letters, in the form of writs, the year should thenceforward commence on the 25th of December, and in Bulls on the 25th of March.* 1534. PAUL III. (Alexander Farnese, bishop of Ostia). Elected 13th of October, and crowned 7th of November, 1534. Died 10th of No- Tember, 1549 1550. JULIUS III. (John Maria del Monte, archbishop of Siponto). Elected 8th of February, 1550, and crowned the 22nd of that month. Cardi- nal Pole was a candidate for the popedom at this election ; and, on the first scrutiny, wanted only two votes to be legally elected. Died 5th of March, 1555. * Vide p. 47. antea ; and Foedera, xiv. 294. 355. 206 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF POPES. 1555. MARCELLUS IL (Matcello Cervini, cardinal of Santa Croce). Elected 9th of April, 1555, and crowned the 11th of the same month. Died 30th of April, 1555. 1555. PAUL IV. (Giampietro Caraffa,arclil)ishop of Chieti, and a cardi- nal). .Elected 23d of May, and crowned 26th of May, 1555. Died 18th of August, 1559. Paul IV. usually followed the Florentine calculation. 1559. PIUS IV., Saint. (John Angelo de' Medici, a cardinal). Elected 25th or 26th of December, 1559, and crowned 6th of January, 1560. Died 8th or 9th of December, 1565. Pius IV., in dating his bulls, generally commenced the year on 25th of March. This explains why his bull confirming the council of Trent is dated in the year 1563. 1566. PIUS V. (Michael Ghislieri, a cardinal), Elected 7th, and crowned 17th of January, 1566. Died 1st of May, 1572. 1572. GREGORY XIII. (Hugh Buoncompagno, bishop of Vesti, and a cardinal). Elected 13th, and crowned 25th of May, 1572. Died 10th of April, 1585. Gregory XIII. generally adopted the Florentine calculation in his bulls. He is memorable for having, in February, 1582, re- formed the Roman Calendar. Vide p. 34. antea. 1585. SIXTUS V. (Felix Peretti, cardinal of Montalto). Elected 24th of April, and crowned 1st of May, 1585. Died 27th of August, 1590. SixTus V. did not follow any general rule respecting the com- mencement of the year in his bulls. 1590. URBAN VII. (John Baptist Castagna, archbishop of Rossano, and a cardinal). Elected 15th of September, 1590. Died the 27th of the same month. 1590. GREGORY XIV. (Nicolas Sfondrati, bishop of Cremona, and a cardinal). Elected 5th, and crowned 8th of December, 1590. Died 15th of October, 1591 . ' Gregory XIV. appears to have always foUowed the Floren- tine calculation in his bulls. 1591. INNOCENT IX. (John Anthony Facchinetti, bishop of Nicastro, and a cardinal). Elected 29th of October, 1591. Crowned 3rd of November, and died 30th of December in the same year. 1592. CLEMENT VIII. (Hippolito Aldobrandini, a cardinal). Elected 30th of January, and crowned 7th of February, l-''92. Founder of the Scotch College at Rome. Died 3rd or 5th of March, 16C5. Sometimes the days of the month in the bulls of pope Cle- ment VIII. are reckoned, as at present, in direct order. 1605. LEO XI. (Alexander Ottaviano de' Medici, styled cardinal of Flo- rence. Elected 1st of April, 1605, and died the 27th of the same month 1605. PAULV. (CamilloBorghese, cardinal of St. Chrysosognoe). Elected 16th, and inthroned 29th of May, 1605. Died 2Sth of January, 16^21. 1621. GREGORY XV. (Alexander Ludovisio, archbishop of Bologna, and a cardinal). Elected 2nd of February, 1691. Died 8th of July, 1623. In all the briefs of Gregory XV. the year is commenced on the 1st of January, and in all his bulls on the 25th of March. He is said to have established this practice in the Roman Chancery ; but it continued only until Innocent XII., under whose pontificate the custom of commencing the year on 1st of January, in bulls, was resumed. 1623. URBAN VIII. (Maffeo Barberini, archbishop of Nazareth, and a CHUONOLOGICAL LIST OF POPES. 207 cardinal.) Elected 6th of August, 1623, and crowned 29th of Sep- tember following. Died 29th of July, 1644. Pope Urban VIII. commanded that henceforward, in the apo- stolic letters, the day of the month should be expressed at length, and not by figures. \6ii. INNOCENT X. (John Baptist Pamfilio, a icardinal). Elected 15th, and crowned 22nd of September, 1644. Died 6th or 7th of January, 1655. 1655. ALEXANDER VII. (Fabio Chigj, a cardinal). Elected 7th of April, 1655. Died 22nd of May, 1667. 1667. CLEMENT IX. (Julius Rospigliosi, a cardinal). Elected 20th of June, 1667. Died 9th of December, 1669. 1670. CLEMENT X. (John Baptist Emilius Altieri, a cardinal). Elected 29th of April, 1670. Died 22nd of July, 1676. 167& INNOCENT XI. (Benedict Odescalchi, bishop of Novara, a cardi- nal). Elected 21st of September, 1676. Died 12th of August, 1689. 1689. ALEXANDER VIIL (Peter Ottoboni, bishop of Brescia, and a cardinal). Elected 6th of October, 1689. Died 1st of February, 1691. 1691. INNOCENT XII. (Antonio Pignatelli, cardinal, archbishop of Naples). Elected 12th, and crowned 15th of July, 1691. Died 27th of September, 1700. Pope Innocent XII. resumed the custom of calculating the com- mencement of the year from the 1st of Januarj-, in which he was imitated by the five succeeding pontiffs. 1700. CLEMENT XI. (John Francis Albano, cardinal of St. Silvester). Elected 23rd, and consecrated 30th of November, 1700. Died 19th of March, 1721. 1721. INNOCENT XIII. (Michael Angelo Conti, bishop of Viterbo, and a cardinal). Elected 8th, and crowned 18th of May, 1721. Died 7th of March, 1724. 1724. BENEDICT XIII. (Peter Francis Orsini, son of Ferdinand duke of Gravina, archbishop of Benevento, and a cardinal). Elected 29th of May, and crowned 4th of June, 1724. Died 21et of February, 1730. 1730. CLEMENT XII. (Lorenzo Corsini, a cardinal, and bishop of Frescati). Elected 12th and crowned 16th of July, 1730. Died 6th of February, 1740. 1740. BENEDICT XIV. (Prosper Lambertini, a cardinal, and archbishop of Bologna). Elected 17th of August, 1740. Died 3rd of May, 1758. 1758. CLEMENT XIII. (Cardinal Charles Rezzonico, bishop of Padua). Elected 6th, and crowned 16th of July, 1758, Died 2nd of Fe- bruary, 1769. 1769. CLEMENT XIV. (Cardinal John Vincent Anthony Ganganelli). Elected 19th, and consecrated 28th of May, 1769. Crowned 4th of June following. Died 22iid of September, 1774. 1775. PIUS VI. (Cardinal John Angelo Braschi). Elected 15th, and crowned 22nd of February, 1775. Driven from Rome by the French in 1798, and died a captive in France, 29th of August, 1799. 1800. PIUS VIJ. (Cardinal Gregory Barnabas Chiaramonte). Elected 13th of March, 1800. By a decree dated 17th of May, 1809, Napoieoii 208 ALPHABETICAL LIST OF POPES. united the Roman states to the French empire. Pius VII. was taken prisoner by the French, and conveyed to Savona on the 5th or 6th of July following : he was restored to his dominions in ther beginning of 1814. Died 20th of August, 1823. 1823. LEO XII. (Hannibal della Genga, archbishop of Tyre). Elected, 28th of September, 1823. Died 10th of February, 1829. 1829. PIUS VIII. (Cardinal Francis Xavier Castiglioni, bishop of Cesena). Elected 31st of March, 1829. Died 30th of November, 1830. 1831. GREGORY XVI. (Cardinal Maurus Capellari, born 18th of Septem- ber, 1765, at Belluna, a monk of the order of Caraaldoli). Elected 2nd of February, 1831. The reiunixg pontiff. ALPHABETICAL LIST OF POPES, FROM ST. PETER A. D. 65. TO TEE PRESENT TIME. Adeodatus Adrian I. - 11. III. IV. ■ V. VI. Agapetus - II. - Agatho Alexander I., St. Alexander II. III. - IV. - vi. - VII. - — VIII. Anacletus, St. - Anacletus II.* Anastasius I., St. Anastasius II. Anastasius 1 1 1. , St, Anastasius IV. - Anastasius - Anicetus, St. AnteniSj St. A. D. 672— 676. 772— 795. 867— 872. 884— 885. 1154—1259. 1276—1276. 1522—1523. 535— 536. 946— 956. 679— 682. 109— 119. 1061—1073. 1159—1181. 1254—1261. 1409—1410. 1492—1503. 1655—1667. 1689—1691. 100— 109. 1130. 399— 402. 496— 497. , 9I1_ 914. 1153-1154. 855. 157— 168. 235— 236. Benedict I. II. - III. . IV. - V.f - VI. - VII. . VIII. IX. . XI. . XIL - XIII. XIII. XIV. Benedict X. Boniface I., St. • II. - IIL - IV. . V. - VI. - . VIII. IX. . VI L - Boniface Caius, St. - Calixtus I., St. A. D. 573— 577. 684 — 685. 855— 858. 900_ 903. 964— 96S. 972— 974. 975— 983. 1012—1024. 1033—1044. 1303—1304. 1334—1342. 1394—1403. 1724—1730. 1740—1758. 1058. 418— 422. 530— 531. 606— 606. 607— 614. 617— 625. 896— 896. 1294—1303. 1389—1404. 973. 283— 296. 218— 223. ♦ The names in Italics are of those who are styled antipopes, or of these whose right to the popedom has been questioned. + Elected by a council, whilst Leo \ 111. was elected by the Romans. ALPHABETICAL LIST OF POPES 209 Calixtus TI. Calixtus III. Calixtus III. Celestine, St. II. - III. V.' (St Peter) Christopher - Clement I., St. II. - III. IV. V. - VI. VII. VIII. TX. X. - XI. XII. XIII. XIV. VII. Cveinent III. Clement VII. VIII. . Cletus, St. Conon Constantine Constantine Cornelius, St. Damascus, St. II. Denis, St. - Deodatus - Dionysius, St. DioscOTus - Domnus - II. Eleutherus, St. • Eugenius I. - ■ . II. . A. D. - 1119—1124. - 1447—1458. - 1168. - 422— 432. - 1043—1144. - 1191—1198. - 1241—1241. ■ 1 1292— 129a. - 903— 904. - 91— 100. _ 1046—1047. - 1187—1191. - 1265—1268. - 1305—1314. - 1342—1352. - 1523—1534. - 1592—1605. - 1667—1669. - 1670—1676. - 1700—1721. - 1730 — 1740. - 1758—1769. - 1769—1774. - 1378— 1S94. - 1080. - 1378. • 1417. - 78— 91. . 686— 687. . 708— 715. - 767. - 251— 252. - 366— 384. - 1048 — 1084. - 259— 269. . G14— 617. - 259— 269. - 530. - 676— 679. - 974— 975. . 177— 192. ■ 655— 658. • 824— 827. Eugenius III. IV. Eulalius, St. Eusebius, St. Eutychian, St. Evaristus, St. A. D. 1145—1153, 1431—1447. 418— 418. 310— 310. 275— 283. 100— 109. Fabian, St. - - 236— 250, Felix I., St. - 269— 275. Felix II. - - 355. Felix II. or III., St. 483 — 492. Felix III. or IV. 526— 529. Felix V. - - 1439 — 1449, Foruiosus - - 891 — 8S6. Gelasius I., St. II. Gregory I., St., the Great 11. III. IV. V. - VI. - . VII. VIII. IX. . X. . . XI. XII. . XIII. . . XIV. . XV. . Gregory XVI.,' the reigning pontiff, in Gregorij - , VI 1 1. - Hilary, St. Honorius I. II. III. 492 — 496. - 1118—1119, 590— 604. 715—731, 731— 741. 828— 844. 996— 999. 1045—1046. 1073—1085. 1187—1187. 1227—1241. 1271—1276. 1370—1378. 1406—1409. 1572—1585. 1590—1591. 1621—1623. 1833. 1012. 1118- -111! IV. Honorius II. - 461— 468, - 626— 638. - 112-1—1130. - 1216—1227. - 1285-1287. ■ 1061, 210 ALPHABETICAL LIST OF POPES. Hormisdas Hyginus, St. A. D. 514— 523. 139— 142. 402— 417. 1130—1143. 1198—1216. 1243—1254. 1276—1276. 1352—1362. 1404 — 1406. 1484—1492. 1591—1591. 1644—1655. 1676—1689. 1691—1700. 1721—1274. 1178. Marcellinus Marcellus I., St, . II. Marin or Martin Mark, St. - Martin I., St. III. IV. V. Miltiades, St. or" Melchiades - 296— 304. . 308 — 310. - 1555—1555. 882— 884. - 336— 336. - 649— 655. - 943— 946 - 1281—1285. - 1417—1431. 311— 314^ Lando 913— 914. - 858— 867. - 1058—1061. - 1277—1280. - 1288—1292. - 1447—1455. - 817— 824. - 1099—1118. - 687. - 1164—1164. - 757 — 767. _ 1464-1471 - 1534 — 1549 • Elected by the Romans, whilst Benedict V. was elected by a council ALPHABETICAL LIST OP POPES. 211 Romanus Sabinian Sergius I. II. III. IV. Sergius - Sericius, St. Severinus - Silverius Simplicus, St. Siricus, St. Sisinnius Sixtus I., St., II. III. IV. V. Soter, St. - Stephen I., St. II. III. . 897— 898. 604— 605. 687— 701. 844— 847. 905— 911. 1009—1012. 891. 385— 398. 640— 640. 536— 538. 468— 483. 384— 398. 708— 708. 119— 128. 257— 258. 432— 440. 1471—1484. 1585—1590. 168— 176. 253— 257. 752— 752. 752— 757. 768— 772. Stephen V. VI. VII. VIII. IX. X. Sylvester I., St. II. Sylvester III. Symmachus Tilesphorus, St. Theodorus II. Theophilactus Urban I., St. II. III. IV. V. VI. VII. VIII. Valentine Victor I., St. II. III. Victor Vigilius - Vitalian Zachary Zephirinus, St. Zizimus - Zozimus, St. A. D. 816— 817. 885— 891. 896— 897. 929— 931, 939— 943. 1057—1058. 314— 335. 999—1003. 1044. 498— 514. 128— 139. 642 — 649. 898— 900. 767. 223— 230. 1088—1099. 1185—1187. 1261—1264. 1362—1370. 1378—1389. 1590—1590. 1623—1644. 827 — 827. 192— 202. 1055—1057. 1086—1087. 1138. 1159—1159. 538— 535. 658— 672. 741— 752. 202— 218. 824. 417— 418. 212 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. Councils form the most remarkable epochs in Eccle- siastical history, and the dates of their occurrence are consequently of great importance in fixing the exact period of many affairs and events. The following list is abridged from the elaborate article on the subject in '' L'Art de verifier les Dates;" and for the reason there given, namely, that the names of the places whereat the Councils were held are always expressed in instruments in Latin_, the Latin as well as the EngHsh names are stated. A very useful addition to the Chro- nological List of Councils wiU be found in the Al- phabetical Iarius, &c. 375. lllyricum; of lUyria : the consubstantiality of the Trinity asserted. 375. Aiicyranum; of Ancyra in Galatia: Hypsius, bishop of Parnassus, deposed. 375. Nyssenum ; of Nyssa : Gregory of Nyssa condemned. 375. Romanum; of Rome: Lucius, bishop of Alexandria, condemned. 375. Puzenze ; o'f Puza, or Pepuza, in Phrygia, concerning the celebration of Easter. 376. GalJicanum ; appeal permitted from the judgment of the ordinary, to the council of the province. 376. Cyzicenum ; of Cyzica, in favour of the Semi-Arians, Macedonians, and Eunomians. 377. Romanum ; of Rome, against the Appolinarists and Marcellianists. 378. , in favour of Damasius, and against Arius and others. 378. Iconiense ; of Iconia, wherein Amphilocus explained the proceedings of the council of Nice. 379. Romanum ; of Rome, against divers heretics and the partisans of Ursicin. 379. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, in October, wherein the preceding council was confirmed. 380. Mediolanense ; of Milan : the innocence of the virgin Indicia ac- knowledged, 380. Africanum ; of Africa, against Tichonius. 380. Antiochenum; of Antioch, in December, wherein the Arians, con- demned to cede the churches of Antioch to the Catholics, requested to be admitted to the communion of Eunomius. 381. CoNSTANTjNopoLiTANUM ; of Constantinople, the second General Coun- cil, from May to 30th of July, by Theodosius and Damasius, against the heretics : many canons made. 381. Aquileiensciof Aquiliea, in September, some Arian bishops deposed. 38L C£esaraugustani;;ii; of Saragossa, against the Priscillianists. SSL ItaUcum; of Italy, against the Appolinarists. 582. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, to appease the divisions in different churches, especially of Antioch. 382. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein pope Damasius and the Western bishops addressed synodal letters to Paulin, bishop of Antioch. o83. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, for the reunion of schis. matics ; without effect. 384. Burdigalense ; of Bordeaux, against the Priscillianists. 385. Trevirense ; of Treves : the bishop of Ithaca re-admitted to the com. munion. P 4 216 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 386. Roraanum; of Rome, 6th of January, on discipline. 386. Carthaginense j of Carthage : the synodal letter of pope Siricus con- firmed. 386. Leptense ,- of Leptes in Africa : canons made. 389. Nemausense ; of Nismes. 389. Antiochenum; of Antioch: wherein the children of Marcellus, bishop of Apamea, were forbidden to revenge his death. l^< ^T^Tr"" ' °*' ^Tlf'^ ] against Jovinian and his followers. ' 390. Mediolanense ; of Milan, 3 ^ 390. Carthaginense I. and II. ; of Carthage, on discipline. 391. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, 7 - ^ ^^ Messalians. 391. Sidense; ot Sida in Pamphylia,3 ^ 391. Capuanum ; of Capua, in December, concerning the schism in the church of Antioch. 393. Sangarense ; of Sangara in Bythynia, by the Novatians, concerning the celebration of Easter. 393. Hipponense; of Hippo in Africa, on councils, discipline, &c. 393. Cabarsussianum ; of Cabarsussi in Africa, 7 against Primian, bishop 394. Cavernense; of the caverns near Carthage, j of Carthage. 391. Bagaiense; of Bagais or Vagais in Numidia, in favour of Primien. 394:. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 29th of September, con- cerning a dispute relative to the bishopric of Bostra in Arabia. 395. Hippone^ise ; of Hippo, wherein Augustin was appointed a bishop. 397. Byzacenum ; of Byzatium, wherein the canons of the council of Hippo in 393 were confirmed. 397 and 398. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, 28th of August and 8th of No- vember, on discipline. 399. Alexandrinum ; of Alexandria, 1 399. Hierosolymitanum ; of Jerusalem, S against the Origenists. 399. Cyprium ; of Cyprus, J 400. Toletanum ; of Toledo, 7th of September : many canons made on discipline, and numerous Priscillianists re-admitted to the com- munion, 400. Romanum ; of Rome, against the Donatists. 401. Ephesinum ; of Ephesus, for the election of a bishop of Ephesus. 401. Carthaginense; of Carthage, 18th of June, concerning tlie admission of converted children of the Donatists, to the clergy. 401. Taurinense ; of Turin, 22nd of September, on the dispute between the bishops of Vienne and Aries concerning the primacy. 402. Milevitanum ; of Milevia in Africa, for the reunion of the Donatists. 403. Ad Quercum ; of Chene near Chalcedon, in June, against St. John- Chrysostom. 403. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, in favour of St. John- Chrysostom. 403. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, 25th of August, concerning the Do- natists. 404. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein St. John Chry. sostom was deposed. 405. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, 23d of August. 406. Italicum ; of Italy, by Innocent I., in favour of John-Chrysostom. 407. Carthaginense; of Carthage, 15thof July, wherein canons were made relative to appeals, the voyages of bishops abroad, the Donatists, and the erection of new bishopricks. 408. . , 16th of June, and 13th of October, against the Pagans and heretics. 409. , 15th of June. 410. -^-^ , 14th of June, against the Donatists.' 410. Seleuciense ; of Seleucia in Persia, 25th of December, on discipline. 411. Ptolemaidense ; of Ptolemaid : Andronicus excommunicated. 411. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, 1st, 3rd, and 8th of June : conferences between the Catholics and the Donatists. 412. • , against Celestius, a disciple of Pelagius. 412. Cirtense ; of Cirtes in Numidia, against the Donatists. CIIRONOLOGiaAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 217 A.D. 414. Africanum ; of Africa, by the Donatists, in favour of such of their sect as had communicated with tlie Catholics. 415. Icrosolymitanum ; of Jerusalem, 1st of August, against Pelagius. 415. lUvricianum ; of lUyria, wherein Peregrine was appointed bishop of "Patras. 415. Diospolitanum ; of Diospolis, 20th of December, ")^„ •„ .. *» t. , 4Ifi. CarthaginensejofCarthage, in June, > ^f! ": *"^ ^'^''''- 416. Milevitanum ; of Mileviura in Numidia, j S'^"''- 417. Tusdrense; of Tisdra in Africa, on discipline. 417. Carthaginense; of Carthage, in November, against Pelagius and Celestius. 418. Sufletulense ; of Suffetula in Africa, ) 418. Macrianum ; of Macriana in Africa, Lnn i^- ■ r 418. Septimunicum, of Septimuntia in Africa, f °" aiscipime. 418. Theiiesium ; of Thenes in Africa, j 418. Carthaginense; of Carthage, 1st of May, against the Pelagians. 419. Ravennatense ; of Ravenna, in February, for the decision of the dispute between Boniface and Eulalius respecting the popedom. 419. Carthaginense; of Carthage, 25th of May, and 1st of June, respect- ing the excommunication of Apiarius, a priest of Mauritania. 420. Ctesiphontis ; of Ctesiphon in Persia, wherein the canons of the council of Seleucia in 410 were confirmed. 422. Hipponense ; of Hippo, wherein the bishop of Fussala was deposed. Ji: SSe^m;'ifatioch,]ag--t the Pelagians. 425. Carthaginense; of Carthage, wherein Apiarius was restored; and the permission granted to the Africans to appeal to the pope, was re. yoked. 426. Con.stantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 28th of February, for the ordination of Sisinnius. 426. Hipponense ; of Hippo, wherein St. Augustin declared Heraclius his successor. 429. Trecense; of Troyes, against the Pelagians. 430. Alexaiidrinum ; of Alexandria, in February, June, '^ and 3rd of November, C against Nestor. 430. Romanum; of Rome, 11th of August, j 431. , in May, respecting the convocation of the fol- lowing council. 431. Ephesinum ; of Ephesus, the third General Council from 22nd of June to 31st of July, against Nestor and Pelagius. 431. , 27th of June, in favour of the Nestorians. 431. Tarsense; of Tarsus in Cilicia, in Noven-.ber, against certain fol- lowers of St. Cyril. 431. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, on the same subject. 432, , respecting a peace between St. Cyril and John of Antioch. 433. Zeugmatense ; of Zeugma in Syria, in favour of St. Cyril. 433. Koiiiaiium; of Rome, 31st of July, for the anniversary of the or- dination of pope Sixtus. 485. Anazarbicum ; of Anazarba, in Cilicia: wherein the bishops of that province adopted the peace made between John of Antioch and St. Cyril 435. Tarsense ; of Tarsus, on the same subject. 435. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, wherein a work written by Proclus of Constantinople, against Theodore of Mopsuesta, was read, and approved. t39. Regiense ; of Riez in Provence, 29th of November, to remedy the disorders of the church of Embrun. 440. Antiochenum; of Antioch, against Theodore of Mopsuesta and his writings. 441. Arausicanum ; of Orange, 8th of November, ^ 442. Vasense; of Vaison, 13th of November, Von discipline. 442. Arelatense ; of Aries, j 218 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 444. Gallicanum; perhaps of Besangon, wherein Celidonius, a bishop, was deposed. 414. Romanum; of Rome, against the Manichsans. 445. , wherein Celidonius was re-established. 445. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, wherein the bishop of Perrha was deposed. 447. Toletanum, or Hispanicum ; of Toledo, or of Spain, against thePris- cillianists. 447. Romanum ; of Rome, 29th of September, wherejn the bishops of Sicily were forbidden to alienate the funds of their churches without the assent of their colleagues. 448. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, in favour of Ibas, bishop of Edessa. 448. Gallsecias; of Galicia, against the Priscillianists. 448. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, from 8th to 22nd of No- vember, wherein Eutychus was condemned. 449. Tyrium and Berytense ; of Tyre, 25th of February, and of Beryta, shortly before Easter, wherein Ibas, bishop of Edessa, was absolved from the suspicion of Nestorianism. 449. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, 13th of April, wherein the condemnation of Eutychus was confirmed. 442. Ephesinum ; of Ephesus, 8th of August, wherein Eutychus was ab- solved and Flavian was condenmed. From the disorder which reign- ed during this council, it has been termed " the brigandage of Ephesus " {Latrocinium Ephesinum). 419. Romanum ; of Rome, in October, wherein the proceedings of the preceding council were condemned. 449. ,22nd of February, wherein St. Leo besought the emperor Valentian to intercede with Theodosius for the amendment of such things as had been done contrary to order in the council of Ephesus. 450. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, in August, against Nestor and Eutychus. 451. Mediolanense, of Milan, ") , . »,^ i„i.<.„_ „r ct t 451. Chalceuonense ; of Chalcedon : the fourth General Council, trans- ferred to Nice. Herein Flavian was justified, and Dioscorus ana- thematised ; pardon was granted to the bishoijs who, at the council of Ephesus, had yielded to violence; Eutychianjsm and Nes- torianism were proscribed; various canons were made on disci- pline ; and Athanasius, bishop of Pertha, was restored. 451. Romanum ; of Rome, relative to the baptism of children and of heretics. 452. Arelatense; of Aries, ^^r, /lUr-;, Un^ 453 Andegavense ; of Angers, 4th of October j °" "iscipime. 455. Arelatense ; of Aries, respecting a dispute between the abbot of Lerins and the bishop of Fr^jus. 457. Alexandrinum ; of Alexandria, against the patriarch Proterius and the council of Chalcedon. 458. Romanum; of Rome, for repairing the ravages of the Huns. 459. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, against the Simoniacs. 452. Romanum ; of Rome, in favour of Hermes, who had been ejected from the church of Narbonne. 453. Arelatense ; of Aries, respecting the ordination of a bishop of Die, improperly made. 461. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, respecting the ordination of bishop by the bishop of Calahorre. 465. Venetense ; of Vannes, 7 ,. ... 465. Romanum ; of Rome, 17th of November,] °" discipline. 470. Cabilonense; of Chalon-sur-Saone, for the election of the bishops of Chalon. 471. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, wherein Peter the Fuller was deposed. 473. Bituricense ; of Bourges, wherein Simplicius was proclaimed bishop of Bourges. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 219 A. D. 47.3. Aretalcnse and Lugdunense ; of Aries and Lyons, wherein Lucidus retracted his oi)inions on predestination. 476. Ephesinum ; ofEphesus, against the bishops who opposed the > __ letters of Basilisk against the council of Chalcedon. 4//. Alcxandrinum ; of Alexandria, against the council of Chalcedon. 478. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein Peter the Fuller and others were deposed. 481. Laodicenum ; of Laodicea, in favour of Stephen, bishop of Antioch accused of heresy. * 484. Carthaginense ; of 'Carthage: a conference appointed between the Catholics and the Arians, but not held. 454. Romanuin ; of Rome, 2Sth of July, wherein two bishops were de. posed for heresy. 455. Seleuciense; of Seleucia, in Persia, wherein marriage was permitted to priests and monks. 485. 1 , wherein the decision of the pre- ceding council was condemned. 485. Romanum; of Rome, 5th of October, wherein the condemnation of Acasius of Constantinople was confirmed. 488. , 13th of March, wherein was read the pope's letter against those who had abandoned the faith during the per. secution. 492. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, wherein the council of Chalcedon was confirmed. 495. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein M'senas, who had been deposed in 4S4, was absolved. 495. Lapetense, Seleuciense, and Adriense ; in favour of the marriage of priests and monks. 495 or 496. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein the pa- triarch Euphemius was deposed and excommunicated. 496. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein a catalogue of the canonical books was approved of, one of the books of Maccabees being excluded. 499. Persicum ; of Persia, in favour of the marriage of priests and monks. 499. Romanum ; of Rome, 1st of March, wherein were made various decrees for the prevention of abuses in the election of the pope. 500. Lugdunense ; of Lyons : a conference between the Catholics and the Arians on the 2d of September. 501. Romanum ; of Rome, for determining the dispute between Syra- macus and Laurence for the popedom. 502. — — , called Palmare, 6th of November, wherein Symmacus was declared innocent of the charges preferred against him. 503. ; respecting a writing of the schismatics against the pre- ceding council 504. ; against the usurpers of the goods of the church. 506. Agathense; of Agda, in France, 11th of September, on discipline. 509. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, wherein Flavien of Antioch declared in favour of the councils of Nice, Constantinople, and Ephesus. 511. AureHanense; of Orleans, 10th of July, on discipUne. 511. Sidonense ; of Sidon in Palestine, against the council of Chalcedon. 512. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, wherein Severus was appointed patriarch of Antioch. 515. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, against the council of Chalcedon. 516. Illyriense; of Illyria, where several bishops renewed their commu. nion with pope Hormisdas. 516. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 6th of November, on discipline. It was in this council ordained that the observance of the Sabbath should commence on Saturday. 517. Gerundense; of Gironne, 8th of June, on discipline. 517. Epaonense ; of Albon, in the diocese of Vienne, from 6th to 15th cf December, on discipline. 517. Lugdunense ; of Lyons, wherein the 30th canon of the preceding council, on incest, was altered. 518. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 20th of July, in favour of 220 CHROXOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A.D. those who had been banished on account of the patriarchs Euphe- mius and 3Iacedonius. 518. lerosolymitanum ; of Jerusalem, 6th of August, wherein the pro- ceedings of the preceding council were confirmed. 518. Tyriense ; of Tyre, also confirmatory of the council of Constantinople. 519. A general as.sembly at Constantinople, 28th of March, wherein John of Constantinople was reconciled to the pope, after having recog^ nised the four councils. 51S» Britannicum ; of Britain, held in Wales, wherein St. David was elected archbishop of that country. 520 Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 25th of February, wherein Epiphanius was appointed patriarch of C. P. 521. In Sardinia ; on the proposition of the Scythian monks, " One of the Trinity hath suffered ; " and on the writings of Faust, bishop of Riez. 523. Agaunense ; of Agaune, or St. Maurice, in Valais, 14th of May, wherein the psalmody established in that monastery by king Sigis- mond was confirmed. f)23. Juncense ; of Junca in Africa, T 524. Suffetanum; of Suf!eta in Africa, >• on discipline. 524. Arelatense; of Aries, 6th of June, j 525. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, 5th of February, on the privileges of monasteries, &c. 527. Carpentoractense ; of Carpentras, 6th of November, wherein Agricius, bishop of Antibes, was suspended 527. Toletanum; of Toledo, 17th of May, on discipline. 529. Arausicanum; of Orange, 3rd of July, wherein twenty-five articles, ^ touching grace and free-will, were a-;sented to. 529. Vasense ; of Vaiscn, 5th of Xovember, on discipline. 530. Valentinum ; of Valentia, in July or August, against the Pelagians. 530 and 531. Romana duo; of Rome, iii the first of which Boniface II. was empowered to appoint his successor; which power was revoked by the second. 531. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein Stephen, metro- politan bishop of Larissa in Thessaly, was suspended. 531. Romanum ; of Rome, 7th of December, respecting the appeal of the said Stephen to the pope. 532. A conference at Constantinople, between the Catholics and the Se- verians. 533. Aurelianense ; of Orleans, 23rd of June, on discipline. 534. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein the proposition, " Unus e Trinitate passus est e came," was approved. 535. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, wherein restitution was demanded of the emperor Justinian of the rights and possessions of the African churches usurped by the Vandals. 555. Arvernense ; of Clermont in Auvergne, Sth of November, on dis- cipline. 536. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein certain heretic bishops were condemned. 536. lerosolymitanum ; of Jerusalem, 19th of September, wherein the proceedings of the preceding council were confirmed. 536. Thevinense ; of Theves in Armenia, against the council of Chal- cedon. 538. Aurelianense ; of Orleans, 7th of May, 'i 540. Barcinonense ; of Barcelona, Con discipline. 541. Aurelianense ; of Orleans, j 541. Gazense ; of Gaza in Palestine, wherein Paul, patriarch of Alexan- dria, was deposed. 541. Bysacenum ; of Bysacena in Africa, on discipline. 542. Antiochenum ; of Antioch. against Origen. 543. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, against Origen. 544. Persicum ; of Persia, -j 546. Ilcrdense; of Lerida, 6th of August, f ,- ■ r 546. Valentinum; of Valencia in Spain, 4th of December, f°" disciphne. 549. Aurelianense; of Orleans, 28th of October. J CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 221 A. r». 549. Arvernum ; of Clermont, wherein the canons of the fifth council of Orleans were adopted. "550. Tullense ; of Toul, 1st of June, concerning S. Nicetus. 551. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein Theodore of C a- ■ ^■ 619. Hispalense ; of Seville, 13th of November, j °" aiscipline. 622. Charnense, or Theodosiopolitanum ; of Charne, or Theodosiopolis, in Armenia, against the'council of Thevis, and in favour of that of Chalcedon. 624. Maticonense ; of Mascon, against a monk who had calumniated the rule of St. Columban. 625. Remense ; of Rheims, on discipline. 626. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, in favour of the Mono- th elites. 627. Clippiacense ; of Clichy, near Paris, 26th of May, convoked bv Clo- thaire to make ordinances on the tranquillity of the state and utility of the church. 630. Leniense; of Lenia in Ireland, concerning Easter. „f CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUXCILS. 223 A. D. 633. Alexandrinum ; of Alexandria, in favour of the Monothelites. 633. Toletanum ; of Toledo, 9th of December, on matters of faith and discipline. 636. Clippiacum ; of Clichy, 1st of May, wherein St. Agile was appointed abbot of Rebais. 636. Toletanum ; of Toledo, 9th of January, wherein nine canons were raade in favour of king Cinthilla. 638. Aurelianense ; of Orleans, against a heretic. 638. Toletanum ; of Toledo, 9th of January, wherein it was ordained that none but a Catholic should ascend the throne of king Cin- thilla. 638. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein the edict of the emperor Heraclius in favour of the Monothelites was confirmed. 6+0. Romanum ; of Rome, against the said edict. 641. , in January, against the Monothelites. 613 or 644. Cabilonense ; of Chalon on ^eine, 25th of October, on dis- cipline. 645. In Africa; a conference between Pyrrhus the Monothelite, and Maximus, abbot of Chrysopolis, wherein the former retracted his errors. 646. Africana. Various councils were held this year against the Mono- thelites. 646. Toletanum ; of Toledo, on discipline. 648. Romanum ; of Rome, -. 619. Lateranense; of Latran, from 5th to 31st of V wherein several Mo- October, J- nothelites were con- 649 or 650. Thessalonicensia duo ; of Thessalonia, \ demned. 650. Romanum ; of Rome, 653. Clippiacense ; of Clichy, 22nd of June, wherein the privileges of the Abbey of St. Denis were subscribed. 653. Toletanum; of Toledo, in December and January, in favour of the four general councils. 655. ; of Toledo, 2nd of November, chiefly concerning the ad. ministration of ecclesiastical property. 6:6. ; of Toledo, 1st of December: canons on discipline; the bishop of Prague imprisoned for incontinence. 659. Mansolacense ; of Malay-le-Roi, near Sens, on discipline. 660. Nannetense ; of Nantes, on discipline. 664. Pharense ; of Phare in England, concerning Easter, and on other points of discipline. 666. Emeritense ; of Merida in Spain, 6th of November, on discipline. 667. Cretense ; of the Isle of Crete, by Paul, archbishop of Crete, against the bishop of Lappa. 667. Romanum ; of Rome, 19th of December, in favour of the bishop of Lappa. 670. Burdigalense ; of Bordeaux, for the establishment of peace in that country, and the reformation of discipline. 673. Herfordiense ; of Hertford, 24th of September, concerning the ce- lebration of Easter, &c. 675. Toletanum ; of Toledo, 7th of November, on discipline. 675. Bracarense ; of Braga : nine canons made, some of them containing complaints against the bishops. 676. Christiacum ; of Cressi in Ponthieu, on discipline. 677. Marlacense ; of Marlay in the diocese of Toul, or of Marli near Paris, wherein the bishop of '^.mbrun was deposed. 678. Gallicanum; of France, vhercin the bishop of Autun was degraded, being supposed to be guilty of the death of king Childeric II. 679. Mediolanense ; of Milan, wherein a synodal letter was addressed to the emperor, explanatory of the two wills and two operations of Christ. C79. Gallicanum; of France, against the Monothelites. 679. Romanum ; of Rome, in October, wherein Wilfrid, archbishop of York, who had been deposed isy king Egfrid and Theodore arch. bishop of Canterbury, was re-cst'.iLl;shed, 224 CHROXOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 630. Roman Lim ; of Rome, 27th of March, concerning a general council to be held at Constantinople, and on matters of faith. 680. Anglicanum, or Anglo-Saxonicum ; of Hapfeld, 17th of September bv Theodore, archbishop of Canterbury, against the Monothe- lites. 680 and 681. Const axtixopolitamm ; of Constantinople : the sixth Ge- neral council, from 7th of November, 680, to 16th of September, 681, against the Monothelites. 681. Toletanum ; of Toledo, from 9th to 25th of January, wherein king Wamba's renunciation of the throne was confirmed. 683. • ; of Toledo, 4th of November, wherein thirteen canons were made, chiefly concerning temporal affairs. 684. ; of Toledo, from 14th to 20th of November, for the recep- tion of the proceedings of the sixth general council. 687. Manaschiertense ; of Manaschiert in Armenia, in favour of the Acephales. 688. Toletanum; of Toledo, 11th of May, wherein the two oaths taken by king Egica were explained. 689. Rotomagense ; of Rouen. 691. Cfflsaraugustanum ; of Saragossa, 1st of November, on discipline. 691. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, called " in Trullo," from the name of the palace wherein it was held, and " Quinisexum," because considered as supplementary to the fifth and sixth general councils : on discipline. 692. Britannicum ; of Britain, assembled by king Ina for the union of the Britons with the Saxons. 693. Toletanum ; of Toledo, 2nd of May, wherein ten canons were made on discipline, and the book of the Gothic law, or the code of Alar ic, was confirmed. 694. ; of Toledo, 9th of November, on discipline. 694. Bacanceldense ; of Beacons.field in England, wherein Vitred, king of Kent, promised to preserve the liberties and immunities of the churches and monasteries. 697. Bergamstedense ; of Berkhampsted, where twenty-eight canons were made, which have been regarded by some writers as laws, because both the king and the clergy were present, and temporal as well as spiritual punishments were awarded. 698. Aquileienf e ; of Aquila. wherein certain bishops renounced the schism by which they had been severed from the church of Rome. 701. Toletanum; of Toledo. 703. Nesterfieldense; of Nesterfield in England, against Wilfrid, arch- bishop of York. 704. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein Wilfrid was absolved, and letters in his favour were addressed to the kings of Mercia and Northumber- land. 705. Niddanum ; near the river Nidda in Northumberland in England, where the English bishops became reconciled to St. Wilfrid. ■^12. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, by the Monothelites, against the sixth general council. 715. , in August, when the metropolitan bishop of Cyizica was transferred to C. P. 715. , against the Monothelites, in favour of the sixth counciL 721. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein seventeen canons were made, chiefly relative to unlawful marriages. 730. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 7th of January, wherein St. German of C. P was deposed. 731. Romanum; of Rome, against a legate who neglected to deliver a letter from the pope to the empero"rs Leo and Constantine, request- ing them to cease from making war against the holy images. 732. ■ — , touching the veneration of holy images, and against those who profaned or .spoke contemptuously of churches. 742. Germanicum ; probably of Ratisbon, 21st of April, on discipline. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 225 A. D. This is the first council in France or Germany dated from the year of the Incarnation. 143. Romanum ; of Rome, 22nd of March, wherein fifteen canons were made, chiefly relative to clerical life and unlawful marriages. This is the first Roman council dated in the reigns of the Lombard kings. 743. Liptinense; of Liptines, now Estines, in Hainault, wherein the pro- ceedings of tlie preceding council held in Germany were confirmed, and the monks received the rule of St. Benedict for the re-esta- blishment of regular discipline. 744. Suessionense ; of Soissons, 2nd of March, wherein ten canons were made. 74x Germanicum; of Germany, ^atrainin favour of Artaud, 948. Mosomense; of Mouson, 13th of January, 3 bishop of Rheims. 948. Ingelheimense ; of Ingelheim,7thof Juneor9th of July, wherein king Louis complained of Hugh, count of Paris, who was excommuni- cated. 948. Laudunense ; of Laon, wherein count Hugh was cited to account for the injuries done by him to king Louis and to the bishops. 948. Trevirense ; of Treves, 6th of September, wherein count Hugh was excommunicated. 948. Londinense ; of London, 8th of September, wherein Turjfetil was appointed abbot of Croyland. 949. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein the pope confirmed the sentences pronounced against archbishop Hugh, and Hugh, count of Paris. 952, Augustanum ; of Augsburg, 7th of August, on discipline, mar- riage, Ac. 955. Landavense; of Llandaff, wherein the goods of certain persons who had slain a priest were confiscated. 958. Ingelenheimense } of Ingelheim, wherein a bishop of Saltzburg was appointed. -Q63. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein the marriage of the emperor Nicephorus Phocas with Theophanon, widow of the emperor of Rome, was confirmed. 963. Romanum ; of Rome, from 6th to 22nd of November, wherein pope John XIL was deposed, and Leo Vlll. appointed. 964. , 26th of February, wherein Leo VIIL was de- posed. 964. ' , wherein Leo VIIL deposed Benedict V., who had been elected after the death of John XII. 967. — , in January, in favour of the Abbey of Sublac, and wherein it is conjectured' that the title of metropolis of all Venice was confirmed to the church of Grado. 957. Ravennense; of Ravenna, 20th of April, wherein the emperor Otto confirmed to the see of Rome the privileges conferred by his pre- decessors, and the deposition of Herold, archbishop of Saltzburg, C,Qi CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. and the foundation of the archbishopric of Magdeburg, were?;)- proved. 967, 968. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein the bishopric of Meissen was founded. 968. Raveiinense; of Ravenna, wherein an exchange between the churches of Halberstadt and Magdeburg was approved. 968. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein pope John XIII. approved and ratified the foundation of the bishopric of Minden. 969. Anglicanum ; of all England, by St. Dunstan, in the presence of king Edgar, on discipline. 969. A conference held at Constantinople between the Catholics and the Jacobites. 969. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein the bishopric of Benevento was ere- ated an archbishopric. 971. , 23rd of April, wherein the establishment of monks in lieu of canons in the Abbey of Mouson was confirmed 971. Compostellanum ; of Compostello, 29th of November, wherein the abbot of Montserrat was elected archbishop of Tarragona. 972. Apud Montem Sanctse Maris ; at Mount St. Mary, in Tardenois, in the diocese of Soissons, in May, wherein was read the bull of pope John XIII. for the introduction of monks into the Abbey of Mouson. 972. Ingelheimense ; of Ingelheim, against Adalberon, nephew of the bishop of Augsburg. 973. Marzaliense ; of Marzaille, in the diocese of Parma, now of Modena, the acts of which are not with certainty known. 975. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein Boniface Francou, who had usurped the Holy See, was excommunicated. 975. Remense ; of Rheims, wherein the usurper of the see of Antioch was excommunicated. 978. Calnense ; of Calne in England, wherein it was proposed to sub- stitute secular clerks for monks, but St. Dunstan declared in favour of the latter. 979. Ingelheimense; of Ingelheim, on discipline. 987. Remense ; of Rheims, wherein Arnulph, natural son of king Lothaire, was excommunicated. 988. ■ , 23rd of January, wherein the said Arnulph was elected archbishop of Rheims. 988. Landavense ; of LlandafF, wherein Arthmail, king of Wales, was condemned to do penance for having -slain his brother. 988. Silvancctense; of Senlis, in July, wherein the sentence of excom- munication pronounced by Arnulph at Rheims, against those who had opposed him, was confirmed. 989. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein Adalbert, bishop of Prague, re- quested permission to abdicate. 989, or thereabouts. Carrofense ; of the Abbey of Charroux, in Poitou, 1st of June, against the brigands. 990, or thereabouts. Narbonense; of Narbonne, against the usurpers of ecclesiastical property. 391. Remense ; of Rheims, 17th of June, wherein Arnulph, archbishop of Rheims, was deposed. 992. Aquisgranense; of Aix-la-Chapelle, wherein marriages were for- bidden during Advent, from Septuagesima until Easter, and for fourteen days before the feast of St. John. 993. Lateranense ; of Latran, 31st of January, where Udalric, bishop of Augsburg, was canonised. This is the first act of canonisation known. 993. Remense ; of Rheims, against the usurpers of ecclesiastical property. 994. Ansanum ; of Anse, near Lyons, on discipline, &c. > 995. Mosomense ; of Mouson, 2nd of June, wherein Gerbert was pro- hibited from exercising his episcopal functions until the meeting of the council of Rheims appointed to be held in July. 996. San-Dionysianum ; of St. Denis, about May, concerning tithes. 996. Romanum ; of Rome, against the usurpers of the possessions of the church of Cambray. 997. Ticinense ; of Pavia, wherein Cresceniius and the antipope John XVL were excommunicated, CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 235 A. D. 998. Romanum ; of Rome, 24th of April, against the marriage of king Robert. 998. Ravennense ; of Ravenna, 1st of May, concerning the consecration of bishops, &c. 999. Gnesnense; of Gnesna, in Poland, wherein the empnror Otho III. appointed the church of Gnesna the metropohs of three bishoprics in Poland and Sclavoiiia. 1000, or thereabouts. Pictavieiise ; of Poitiers, 13th of January, on dis- cipline. 1000. Magdeburgense ; of Magdeburg, on Easter Monday, wherein the arcbisiiopof Magdeburg was summoned to surrender the bishopric of Merseburg. 10*J1. Romanum; of Rome, 6th of January, wherein the bishop of Hil- desheim was confirmed in the possession of the Monastery of Gan- dersheim. 1001. Poldense ; of Polden, near Brandeburg, 22nd of July, wherein the archbishop of Mayence was suspended from his episcopal functions. 1001. Francofurtense ; of Frankfort, wherein it was decided that neither the archbishop of Mayence nor the bishop of Hildesheim should exercise any right over the Abbey of Gandersheim until the octaves of the Pentecost in the following year. 1002. Romanum ; of Rome, 3rd of December, concerning the jurisdiction of the pope over a monastery claimed by the bishop of Perouse. 1003. Theodonis Villas; of Thionville, against the marriage of Conrad, afterwards duke of Carinthia, with Maud, daughter of Herman XL, duke of Suabia. 1005. Constantiense ; of Constance, against certain letters said to have been sent from heaven concerning a famine in Germany. 1005. Arneborchiense; of Arneberg in Brandeburg, against contracting unlawful marriages, selling Christians to the Gentiles, and vio- lating the laws of justice. 1005. Tremoniense ; of Dortmont in Westphalia, 7th of July, concerning marriages contracted within the third degree of consanguinity. 1007. Romanum and Francofurtense ; of Rome and Frankfort, Ist of No- vember, wherein the erection of the bishopric of Bamberg was confirmed. 1009. iEnhamense; of Enham in England, on the day of Pentecost, on re- formation of manners, and on discipline. This council was properly a mixed assemblage of lay lords and bishops at the court of king Ethelred. 1009. Mediolanense ; of Milan, wherein the archbishop of Milan anathc. matised Olderic, bishop of Asti, appointed by Henry II., king of Italy. 1012. Confluentinum ; of Coblentz, against the bishops, who had rebelled against Henry II., king of Germany. 1014. Ravennense ; of Ravenna, wherein Arnulph, brother of the emperor Henry II., was restored to that see. 1015. Remense; of Rheims, 12th of May, wherein the privileges of the Ab- bey of Mouson were confirmed. 1016. Ravennense; of Ravenna, 30th of April, wherein the clerks ap- pointed by the usurper Adalbert were suspended. 1018. Noviomagense ; of Nimeguen, 16th of March, concerning forms to be used during the celebration of mass. 1018. Goslariense ; of Goslar, during Lent, concerning marriages. 1020. Bambergense ; of Bamberg, wherein the privileges of that church were confirmed. 1020. Legionense ; of Leon in Spain, 1st of August: a mixed assembly wherein seven articles were made concerning ecclesiastical, and forty-one concerning civil government. 1022. Ticinense, or Papiense; of Pavia, 1st of August, for the reformation of the clergy. 1022. Salegunstadiehse ; of .Selingstad, 11th of August, on discipline. 1022. Germanicum; perhaps of Aix-la-Chapelle. 102ii, Aurelianense; of Orleans, wherein thirteen Manicheeans were con- demned to be burnt. 236 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 1023. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, in Pentecost, a national council of Ger- many, wherein many disorders were corrected, but Otto, earl of Hamerstein, refused to relinquish his wife Irmengarda 1023, or thereabouts. Pictavense ; of Poitiers, on a dispute between the clerks of Limoges and the monks of St. Martial, as to the rank to be allotted to that Saint in their Litanies. 1023. Pampelonense ; of Pampeluna, wherein an episcopal see was re-es. tablished in that city. 1024. Parisiense; of Paris, wherein the title of apostle was conferred on St. Martial of Limoges. 1025. Ansense ; of Anse, wherein the bishop of Vienne rendered satis- faction for having appointed monks at Cluni, contrary to the canons. 1027. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, on discipline. 10-27. Romanum ; of Rome, 6th of April, on a dispute between the patri- archs of Aquila and of Grado. 1027. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, concerning donations to monasteries. 1027 or 10i.'8. Carrofense ; of Charroux in Poitou, against the Manichaeans. 10.i8. Geitzletense ; of Geislar, near Mayence, wherein a man purged him- self by ordeal of the assassination of earl Sigefroy. 1029. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, against the patriarch of Antioch. 1029. Palithense ; of Palith, near Mayence, wherein the archbishop of that church renounced to the bishop of Hildesheim the jurisdic- tion of the Monastery of Gandersheim. 1029. Lemovicense ; of Limoges, wherein it was decided that St. Martial was an apostle. 1031. Bituricense ; of Bourges, 1st of November, on discipline. 1031. Lemovicense ; of Limoges, 18th of November, wherein theapostolacy of St. Martial was confirmed, and canons were made on discipline. 1034. Various councils were held this year in Aquitaine, and in the pro- vinces of Aries and Lyons, for the establishment of peace, the In. crease of religion, and the prevention of crime. 1036. Triburiense ; of Tribur or Teuver, near Mayence, a few days after Easter, on discipline. 1037. Trevirense ; of Treves, 20th of October, for the translation of the relics of St. Maternus. 1038. Italicum ; perhaps of Rome, wherein Bretislas, duke of Bohemia, wa? condemned to erect a monastery for having conveyed the relics ol St Adalbert from Gnesne to Prague. 1040. Venetum ; of Venice, on discipline. 1041. Various councils were held in France this year ; in one of which it was ordained that from "Wednesday evening until Monday morning no one should take any thing by force, or revenge any injury. 1042. S. /Egidii ; of St. Giles in Languedoc, 4th of September, on dis- cipline : the " Tr^ve de Dieu" confirmed. 1043. Narbonensia duo ; of Narbonne, 17th of March, and 8th of August : the first against usurpers of ecclesiastical property; in the second, the archbishop of Narbonne swore never again to wear military attire. 1043. Constantiense ; of Constance, wherein Henry lU. of Germany esta. blished throughout his kingdom " a public and universal peace." 1044. Romanum; of Rome, about the end of the year, wherein pope Bene- dict IX. revoked the decree whereby the church of Grado was de- clared sufiFragan to that of Aquila. 1046. Sutrinum i of Sutri, near Rome, about Christmas, wherein Gregory VI. renounced the popedom, and the law was renewed which de- clared that the pope should not be elected without the consent of the emperor. 1047. Romanum ; of Rome, in January, against simony. 1047. Tulugiense ; of Tuluje, in the diocese of Elae, 1st of June, wherein the " Treve de Dieu" was confirmed. 1047. Germanicum ; of Germany, against simony. nillONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 237 Wiy. Senoncnse; of Sens, wherein the foundation of the Priory of St. Ayoul of Provence was confirmed. j048. Wormatiense ; of Worms, in December , wherein Bruno, bishop cf Toul, was elected pope. 1049. Romanum; of Rome, 11th of April, 7 wherein the ordinances of the 1049. Ticincnse; ofPavia,during Pentecost, J Simoniacs were declared void. 1049. Remense ; of Rheims, 3rd of October, wherein it was forbidden for any bishops excepting the pope to assume the title of" Apostolic," some simonists were condemned, some bishops who did not attend the council were excommunicated, and some canons were made, 1049. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, in November, against simony and the marriage of priests. 1049, or thereabouts. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, against simony. 1050. Sipontinum ; of Siponto, in Lent, wherein two archbishops guilty of simony were deposed. S IZ^nZl ot?ome:2ndof May, J against the heresy of Berenger. 1050. Briotense ; of Brienne in Normandy, wherein Berenger acknow- ledged the Catholic faith. 1050. Vercellense ; of Verceil, 1st of September, wherein the book of Jolin Scot upon the Eucharist was burnt, and the error of Berenger was again condemned. 1050. Parisiense ; of Paris, 17th of October, wherein Berenger and his ac- complices were again condemned. 1050. Coyacense ; of Coyan<;a in Spain, wherein canons were made con- cerning baptism, fasting on Fridays, &c. 1051. Augustanum ; of Augsbourg, in February, wherein Humphry, arch- bishop of Ravenna, was absolved. 1051. Romanum ; of Rome, after Easter, wherein the bishop of Verceil was excommunicated for adultery. 1051. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, wherein the bishop of Spires was accused of adultery, and a decree was made against the marriage of priests. 1052. Bambergense; of Bamberg, wherein the privileges of that church were confirmed. 1053. Mintuanum ; of Mantua. 1053. Romanum ; of Rome, alter Easter, in favour of the patriarch of Grado. 1054. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, in June, wherein the papal legates were anathematised. 1054. Narbonense; of Narbonne, wherein the " Trfve de Dieu " was con- firmed, and nineteen canons were made. 1054. Barcinonense ; of Barcelona, 20th of November, against usurpers of the goods of the church. 1055. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, in March, wherein Gebbehard, bishop of Eischstat, was elected pope under the name of Victor II. 1055. Florentinum; of Florence, about Pentecost, wherein many abuses were corrected, and the ordinances were renewed against alien- ating the property of the church. 1055. In Lugdunensi Gallia ; on simony. 1055. Turonense ; of Tours, wherein Berenger abjured his opinions and embraced the Catholic faith. 1055. Lexoviense; of Lesieux in Normandy, wherein Mauger, archbishop of Rouen, was deposed. 1055. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, on the continence of priests, and observ. ance of the canons. 1055. Narbonense ; of Narbonne, 1st of October, wherein the usurpers of the possessions of the church of Ausonne were excommupicated. 1055, or thereabouts. Andegavense ; of Anjou, against Berenger. 105n. Compostellanum ; of Compostello, 15th of January, on discipline. 1056. Landavense ; of LlandafF, wherein the royal family were excommu- nicated for an insult offered to the bishop of Llandaflf". 238 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 1056. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse, 13th of September, concerning simony, the celibacy of ecclesiastics, usurpers ot church property, &c. 1057. Coloniense ; of Cologne, for reformation of the clergy. 1057. Romanum ; of Rome, 18th of April, wherein the bishop of Narbonne was excommunicated for simony. 1057. Apud Fontanetum ; of Fontaneto'in the diocese of Navarre, wherein Arialde and Landolf were excommunicated for incontinence and simony. 1058. Senense ; of Sienna, 28th of December, wherein Gerard, bishop of Florence, was elected pope (Nicholas II.). 1059. Sutrinum ; of Sutri, in January, wherein the antipope, Benedict X., was deposed. 1059. Romanum ; of Rome, 13th of April, concerning the election of the pope, on discipline, &c. 1059. Melfitanum ; of Melf, about May, wherein the Normans and pope Nicholas I. became reconciled. 1059. Beneventanum ; of Benevento, 1st of August, by pope Nicholas, to whom the Normans rendered great service, by beginning to deliver Rome from the petty lords who had long tyrannised there. 1059. Arelatense; of Aries, against the archbishop of Narbonne. 1059 or 1060. Spalatense ; of Spalatro, wherein the decrees of the last Roman council were published. 1060. Viennense ; of Vienna, 31st of January, 7 against simony, and the in- 1060. Turonense; of Tours, J continence of the clergy. 1060, or thereabouts. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse. 1061. Romanum ; of Rome, against simony : the pope confirmed to Ed- ward, king of England, the privileges granted to his predecessors. 1061. Basileense ; of Basle, in October, wherein Cadalous, bishop of Parma, was elected pope. 1061. Slesvicense; of Sleswic, concerning the qualifications of the bishops to be appointed to the new sees established in Denmark. 1062. Andegavense ; of Angers, 4th of April, against Berenger. 1062. Aragonense ; of St. John de la Pegna, i'5th of June, wherein it was decided that the bishops of Artagon should be elected from the monks of that monastery. 1062. Osboriense ; of the Castle of Osbor, 27th of October, in favour of pope Alexander II., and against the antipope Cadalous. 1062. Lucense; of Lucca, 12th of December, wherein Cadalous was anathe- matised, and the abbess of Lucca was absolved. 1063. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein the bishop of Florence was accused of simony, and twelve canons were made. 1063. Jacetaniim; of Jaccain Arragon, wherein the episcopal see was trans- ferred from Huesca to Jacca, and regulations were made on man- ners and discipline. 1063. Cabilonense ; of Chalon on Seine, wherein many abuses were cor- rected, and the jurisdiction of Cluni was confirmed. 1065. Romanum ; of Rome, on the degrees of consanguinity in marriages. 1065. Londinense ; of London, wherein king Edward granted full immu- nity to the Abbey of Westminster. 1066. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, against incestuous mar- riages. 1057. ■■' , against such as, being affianced to one person, married another. 1067. Mantuanum ; of Mantua, wherein pope Alexander was acquitted ot simony, and his election was confirmed. 1068. Leirense ; of the Monastery of Leira, wherein the privileges of that house were confirmed. 1068. Gerundense ; of Gironne, wherein the " Treve de Dieu," was con- firmed, and fourteen canons were made. 1068. Barcinonense ; of Barcelona, wherein continence was ordained to the^ clergy, and it was proposed to substitute the Roman ritual for the Gothic 1068. Auscense ; of Auch, wherein it was ordained that the churches of that diocese should pay a fourth of their tythes to the cathedral CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 239 A. n. 106S. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse, against simony. 1()69, or thereabouts. Spalatense; of Spalatro, wherein the Dalmatians were forbidden to use the Sclavonic language in the celebration of divine service. 1069. Moguntinuni ; of Mayence, in October, wherein king Henry was forbidden to repudiate Bertha, his wife. 1070. Ansanum ; of Anse in the diocese of Lyon. 1070. Wintoniense; of Winchester, in the octave of Easter, wherein Wil- Ham the Conqueror deposed Stigand, archbishop of Canterbury, and other bishops and abbots. Ordericus Vitalis confounds this council with that of Windsor, holden in Pentecost in the same year, in which, according to Hoveden, William filled the sees of those whom he had deposed at Winchester. Two other councils were this year holden by order of king William ; one in England, and one in Normandy : in the first, Ageleric of Sussex and other abbots were deposed; and in the second, Lanfranc was compelled to pass over into England, to fill the see of Canterbury. 1070. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein the foundation of the Monastery of Vissegrad, near Prague, was approved. 1071. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, concerning Charles de Thuringia, whom the clergy of Constance refused to accept as their bishop. 10T2. Cabilonense ; of Chalon on Seine, 2nd of March, on a dispute between the bishop of Valence and the canons of Romans. . 1072. Anglicanum; of England, from Easter to Pentecost, wherein the primacy was confirmed to Lanfranc, archbishop of Canterbury. 1072, Rotomagense; of Rouen, wherein twenty-four canons were made, concerning baptism, the Eucharist, holy water, marriage, &c. 1072. Romanum; of Rome, wherein Godfrey of Chastillon was excom- municated. 1073. Erpfordiense ; of Erford, 10th of March, to divide the tythes of Thuringia between king Henry and the archbishop of Mayence. 1073. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, in the presence of king William, concerning a tumult in the churchof St. Oucn, on the 24th of August. 1073. Pictaviense ; of Poictiers, to compel William, earl of Poictiers, to relinquish Hildegarde of Burgundy, his wife. 1073. Cabilonense ; of Chalon on Seine, 19th of October, wherein a bishop of Die was appointed. 1073. Erpfordiense; of Erford, in October, concerning the tythes of Thuringia. 1074. Pictaviense ; of Poictiers, 13th of January, concerning the Eucharist. 1074. Romanum ; of Rome, in the first week of Lent, against simony, 1074. Rotomagense; of Rouen, on discipline. 1074, or thereabouts. Parisiense ; of Paris, wherein the abbot of Pontoise was abused and beaten for defending the decree of Gregory VII., which forbade persons to hear the mass said by incontinent priests. 107j. Romanum ; of Rome, from 24th to the last day of February, against the investitures and incontinence of priests. 1075, or thereabouts. Anglicanum generale ; a general council of England, wherein it was decided that such nuns as had assumed the veil as a security against the insults of the Normans, might re-enter the world. 1075. Londinense; of all England, wherein the ancient canons touching the rank of bishops were renewed, and superstitions, divinations, &c. %vere forbidden. 1075. Spalatense; of Spalatro, in November, on discipline. 1076. Wormatiense ; of Worms, 23rd of January, wherein pope Gregory VI I. was deposed by king Henry IV. 1076. Romanum ; of Rome, in the first week of Lent, wherein Henry IV., king of Germany, was excommunicated, and his subjects were absolved from their allegiance ; the first sentence of the kind ever pronounced. 1076. Wintoniense; of Winchester, 1st of April,7„„ j:^„:„i;„^ 'in Pentecost; i°" discipline. 1076. Apud Oppenheim ; between Mavciice and Worms, a mixed assembly 240 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. M. D. for the election of a king of Germany in the place of Henry; but not agreeing, Henry was subsequently absolved. 1076. Triburiense; of Tribur or Teuver, near Mayence, 16th of October, another mixed assembly for the deposition of king Henry. 1076. Salonitanum ; of Salona in Dalmatia, in October, wherein Demetrius, king of Dalmatia, was crowned. 1077. Foracheimense ; of Forcheim in Franconia, 13th of March, wherein Rodolph, duke of Swabia, was elected king of Germany, in the place of Henry IV. 1077. Divionense ; of Dijon, in July, against simony. 1077. Augustodunense ; of Autun, 10th August, wherein the bishop of Rheims was suspended from exercising his episcopal functions. 1077. Bisuldinense ; of the Castle of Besalu in Catalonia, wherein the archbishop of Narbonne was deposed for simony. 1078. Pictaviense ; of Poictiers, 15th of January, on discipline. 1078. Londinense ; of London, wherein Bath, Lincoln, Exeter, Chester, and Chichester were made episcopal cities, and Wulstan, bishop of Worcester, was deposed for ignorance. 1078. Romanum ; of Rome, in the first week of Lent, wherein it was resolved that legates should be sent into Germany, to hold a general assembly, and to re-establish peace there, and the Normanf who had pillaged the lands of St. Peter were excommunicated. 1078. ; in November, wherein Berenger made a profession of faith, the emperor of Constantinople was excommunicated, the deputies of Henry and Rodolph declared that their masters had used no fraud to prevent the conference of the legates in Ggr- many, and regulations were made for the advantage of the church. 1079. Armoricanum ; against the absolution of public offenders who per- severed in their vices. 1079, Romanum ; of Rome, in February, wherein Berenger made a pro- fession of faith concerning the Eucharist, and the deputies of king Rodolph complained of the violence of king Henry in Germany. 1079. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse : wherein the bishop of Albi was deposed for simony. 1079. Ultrajectense ; of Utrecht, wherein the partisans of the emperor Henry IV. excommunicated pope Gregory VII. 1079, or the beginning cf 1080. Lugdunense ; of Lyons, wherein the bishop of Rheims was deposed. 1080. Romanum; of Rome, which ended on the 7th of March.wherein Henry was deposed and excommunicated, and Rodolph was declared king, the investiture of laymen wai forbidden, and several bishops were excommunicated. 1080. Wurtzeburgense ; of Wurtzbourg, wherein Henry IV. was recon- ciled to the church, but was not re-established on his throne. 1080. Burgense ; of Burgos in Old Castile, wherein it was ordained that the Roman ritual should be substituted in Spain, for that of the Goths. 1080. Meldense ; of Meaux, wherein the bishop of Soissons was deposed. 1080. Juliobonense ; of Lillebonne in Normandy, during Pentecost, in the presence of William the Conqueror, wherein numerous canons were made. 1080. Moguntinum; of Mayence, during Pentecost, wherein the partisans of Henry IV. condemned pope Gregory VII., and confirmed the election of the antipope Guibert. 1080. Avenionense ; of Avignon, wherein the usurper of the see of Aries was deposed, and three bishops were appointed. , IOSOl Brixinensfe; of Brixen in the Tyrol, 23rd of June, wherein Gregory VII. was deposed, and the bishop of Ravenna was elected pope under the name of Clement III. 1080. Burdigalense ; of Bordeaux, wherein Berenger made an exposition of his faith. 1080, or thereabouts. Carrofonse ; of Charroux, in Poiteau, wherein the abbot of St. Maixent complained that the earl Gui-Geoffry had disposed of the goods of that church to the abbot of Moutier-Neufc CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. 24 1 A. T). lOSl. Santonense ; of Saintes, in January, concerning the title of metro- politan assumed by the bishop of Dol. lOSl. Ticinense ; of Pavia, in Marcti, wherein the election of the anti- pope Guibertwas confirmed. lOSl. Romanum; of Rome, 4th of May. wherein the emperor Henry and his party were again excommunicated, and the deposition of the archbisiiops of Aries and Narbonne was confirmed. 1081. Exolidunense; of Issoudun, ISth of March, wherein the clerks ot Issoudun, and the canons of St. Martin of Tours, were excom- municated, and Rodolph, archbishop of Tours, was deposed. 1082. Meldense; of Meaux, wlierein Robert, abbot of Rebais, was elected bi.-hop of Meaux. 1083. Romanum; of Rome, 20th of November. 1084. , against the antipope Guibert, the emperor Henry, and their partisans. 1085. — , in January, wherein the excommunication pronounced by Gregory VH. against the mperor was declared null. 1085. Gerstungense ; of Gerstungen in Thuring •, on the dispute between the emperor and the pope. 10S5. Quintiliburgense ; of Quedelimbourg, in Easter week, wherein the ordinations made by excommunicated persons were declared void, the antipope Guibert and eleven bishops were anathematised, and ordinances were made on discipline. 1085. Moguntinum; of Mayence, 29th of April, wherein Guibert was re- cognised as the lawful pope, and the deposition of Gregory was confirmed. 1085. Compendiense ; of St. Cornelius of Compiegne, wherein the abbot ot Corbie was deposed, and the privileges of the church of St. Cor- nelius were confirmed. 1087. Capuanum ; of Capua, 21st of March, wherein Didier, abbot of Mont- Cassin, accepted the popedom. 1087. Beneventanum : of Benevento, in August, wherein Guibert v.'as de. posed, and the bishop of Lyons and the abbot of Marseilles were excommunicated. 108^. Fuselense; of Huzillos, near Palentia, in Spain, wherein the bishop of Compostella was accused of high treason and imprisoned. 1089. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein the pope confirmed the statutes made by his predecessors. 1089. Mel'fitanum ; of Melfe, 10th of September, wherein duke Roger did homage to the pope, and sixteen canons were made against simony and the incontinence of clerks. 1089. Santonense ; of Saintes, 4th of November, wherein the bishop of Ole- ron was appointed archbishop of Bordeaux. 1090. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse, in spring, wherein divers abuses were cor- rected, and a legation was sent to Toledo to re-establish religion. 1091. Narbonense; of Narbonne, I9th of March, in favour of the Abbey of Grasse, and against simony. 1091. Beneventanum; of Benevento, 28th of March, against Guibert and his partisans. 1091. Legionense; of Leon, wherein the proceedings of the council of Huzillos in 1088 were annulled, the deposition of the bishop of Compostella was confirmed, and it was ordained that the Liturgy of St. Isidore should be made conformable to that of Rome, and that the Gaulish writing should be substituted for that of the Goths in the books of the church. 1091 or 1092. Stampense; of Etampes, on the election of the abbot of St. Ouentin to the bishoprick of Chartres. 1092, or thereabouts. Suessioncnse, of Soissons, wherein Roscelin abjured his error concerning the Trinity. 1092. Szabolchense of Szabolchs in Hungary, wherein a code of laws, ecclesiastical and civil, was compiled. 1093. Remense ; of Rheims, before Easter, wherein Robert, earl of Flan. ders, was compelled to resign the appointment of clerks, and poi)e Urban II, promised a bishop to the clergy of Arras. 242 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. A. D. 1093. Trojanum; of Troie, 11th of March, concerning marriages: the " Truce of God " confirmed. 1093. Cantuariense ; of Canterbury, 4th of November, for the consecration of Anselm, archbishop of that province. On the remonstrance of Thomas, archbishop of York, the term " Primatial," instead of " Metropolitan," was inserted in the decree of election. 1094. Rokinghamice ; of Rockingham Castle, 11th and 12th of March, where- in it was decided that the archbishop of Canterbury should not promise obedience to, or request the pall from pope Urban II. without the king's consent. 1094. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, in Midlent. 1094. Constantiense ; of Constance, against simony and incontinence: re- gulations were made for the observance of Easter and Pentecost. 1094. Remense ; of Rheims, 17th of September, on the marriage of king Philip with Bertrade. 1094. Augustodunense ; of Autun, 16th of October, wherein the sentence of excommunication was renewed against the emperor Henry and the antipope Guibert, and king Henry was excommunicate'd for having espoused Bertrade during the life of Bertha, his first wife. 1095. Placentinum ; of Plaisance in Lombardy, from 1st to 7th of March, wherein the empress Praxes complained against her husband, the emperor Henry ; Philip, king of France, obtained a postponement of his sentence until Pentecost ; the emperor of Constantinople demanded aid against the Infidels ; the heresy of Berenger, and the clergy guilty of simony and incontinence were condemned ; and other regulations were made. 1095. Anglicanum ; of England, in the ^hird week of Lent, against An- selm, archbishop of Canterbury, who had received the pall from Urban II. v/ithout the king's consent. 1095. Claromontanum ; of Clermont in Auvergne, from 18th to28th of No- vember, wherein the councils held by pope Urban at Melfe, Bene- vento, Troie, and Plaisance, were confirmed, and many new canons were made. 1096. Rotomagensc ; of Rouen, in February, wherein the decrees of the council of Clermont were confirmed, and other canons were made j one of which prohibits the wearing of long hair. 1096. Turonense; of Tours, in the third week of Lent, wherein the decrees of the council of Clermont were confirmed, and the pope refused to absolve king Philip. 1096. Nemausense; of Nimes, from 6th to 14th of July, wherein the council of Clermont was confirmed, and king Philip was absolved, on pro- mising to relinquish his wife Bertrade. 1097. Hiberniense ; of Ireland, on the raising the church of Waterford into a bishoprick. 1097. Sanctoniense ; of Saintes, 2nd of March, wherein it was decreed that fasts should be observed on the eves of the feasts of the Apostles. 1097- Remense ; of Rheims, wherein the abbot of St. Remi was condemned to render obedience to the abbot of Marmoutiers. 1097. Gerundense ; of Gironne, 13th of December, for the maintenance of ecclesiastical liberties. 1098. Romanum; of Rome, 7th of August, by the schismatics, to increase their partisans. 1098. Barense ; of Bari, 1st of October, concerning the Holy Ghost. 1099. Romanum ; of Rome, 25th of April, on discipline. 1099. Audomarense; of St. Omer, 14th of July, on the observance of the " Truce of God." 1100. Lambethense; of Lambeth, wherein Maud, daughter of Malcolm, king of Scotland, proved that she had not entered the religious life (the objection opposed to her marriage with king Henry 1.) by her own choice, or by the vow of her parents. 1100. Valentinum; of Valence, 3Uth of September, wherein the bishop of Autun was suspended for simony. 1100. Melphitanum; of Melfe, in October, wherein the town of Bene- vento was excommunicated. 1100. Pictaviensci of Poitiers, 18th of November, on discipline. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 243 A. D. 1100. Ansanum; of Anse, wherein the archbishop of Lyons deinandcti a subsidy to defray his expenses to Jerusalem, and those who, having assumed the Cross, neglected to fulfil their vow, were excom- municated. 110?. Romanum; of Rome, in March, wherein the sentence of excom- munication pronounced against the emperor Henry by popes Gregory VII. and Urban II. was renewed, and an anathema was uttered against heresy in general. 1103. Londinenscj of all England, in September, against simony, and on discipline. 1103. Mediolanense ; of Milan, wherein a priest accused the archbishop of simony, and endeavoured to prove his accusation by ordeal. 1104. Romanum; of Rome, in Lent, wherein Bruno, archbishop of Treves, was reprimanded for receiving investiture from the emperor Henry. 1104. Trecense ; of Troyes, 2nd of April, wherein the bishop of Senlis was acquitted of the sale of holy orders ; and Godfrey, abbot of Nogent, was named bishop of Amiens. 1104. Balgenciacense ; of Beaugenci, 30th of July, wherein king Philip and Bertrade promised to Jive separate until they had obtained a dispensation from the pope. 1 104. Parisiense ; of Paris, 2nd of December, wherein the king and Ber- trade were absolved. 1105. Romanum; of Rome, 26th of March, wherein the earl of Mellent and his accomplices were excommunicated for supporting the right of the king of England to invest bishops. 1105. , in May, wherein the archbishop of Milan was restored to his see. IVOo. Quintiliburgense, vel Northusense ; of the Abbey of Quedlimbourg, or ' of Northausen in Thuringia, 29th of May, against simony and the incontinence of priests : the " Truce of God" was confirmed, the schismatic bishops were deposed, and king Henry V., who had rebelled against the emperor his father, declared that he had accepted the sceptre against his own will, and was willing to sur- render it. 1105. Remense; of Rheims, 2nd of July, wherein Odo, abbot of Tournay, was appointed bishop of Cambray. 1105. Conventus Moguntinus; the Diet of Mayence, assembled on Christ- mas-day, wherein the anathema against the emperor, the anti- pope Guibert, and their adherents, was renewed, the former was deposed, and Henry his son crowned by the archbishop of Mayence, on the day of the Epiphany. 1105, Florentinum ; of Florence, against the bishop of that city, who averred that Antichrist was already born. liOt). Pictaviense; of Poitiers, 25th of June, wherein the crusade was pub- lished, and other ecclesiastical affairs were transacted. 1106. Lexoviense ; of Lisicux, in October, assembled by Henry I., king of England. The regulations of this council were rather civil than ecclesiastical, and the lay lords present were more numerous than the bishops. 1106. Guastallense; of Guastalla, on the Po, 22nd of October, wherein it was ordained that the province of Emilia should not continue subject to the metropolitan of Ravenna, favour was shown to the bishops appointed during the schism, and laymen were forbidden to perform investitures. 1107. Trecense; of Troves, about the feast of the Ascension, wherein Pa.ical II. exhorted the peojile to the crusade, the violators of the " Truce of God " were excommunicated, and the marriage cf Louis le Gros with Lucienne of Rochfort was declared invalid. 1107. Londinense; of London, 1st of August, wherein the homage of bishops was granted to the king, but investiture by cross and ring was forbidden. 1107. lerosolymitanum; of Jerusalem, wherein the patriarch Ebreniar was appointed bishop of C'Eesarea. r2 244 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 1108. Londinense ; of London, 24th of May, on discipline. 1108. Beneventanum; of Benevento, 12th of August, on the investitures and habits of clerks. 1110. Romanum ; of Rome, 7th of March, wherein the decrees against in- vestitures, and the canons forbidding laymen to dispose of the property of the church, were renewed. Councils were also held this year at Clermont in Auvergne, during Pentecost ; at Toulouse, soon afterwards ; and at St. Bennet on Loire, 1st of October. 1110. €ologniense; of Cologne, wherein Guibert, founder of the Monastery of Gemblours, was canonised. 1110. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, against the heresy of the Bogomiles. The emperor Alexis Comnena also published therein a constitution respecting the elections and duties of bishops. 1111. Verulanum; of Veroli, wherein the archcanon of St. Paternus re- cognised the jurisdiction of his diocesan bishop. 1111. Lateranense ; of Latran, on the 12th of February, wherein Henry V., instead of resigning the right of investiture as he pre- viously agreed to do, took prisoner the pope, and, on the 11th of April following, compelled him to sign a treaty whereby the regalia were left in possession of the clergy, and the king resumed his right. 1112. , from 18th to 23d of March, wherein Pascal II. revoked the privilege of investiture. 1112. Ansanum ; of Anse, wherein the bishops of the province of Sens refused to recognise the jurisdiction of the archbishop of Lyons. 1112. Viennense; of Vienne, Ifith of September, wherein it was declared to be heretical to receive investiture from a layman, and king Henry was anathematised. 1112. Aquense; of Aix in Provence, wherein it was ordained that the archbishop of Aix should receive the fourth part of all the eccle- siastical revenues of his archbishoprick. 1112, or thereabouts. lerosolymitanum ; of Jerusalem, v/herein the em- peror Henry V. was excommunicated. 111+. Strigoniense ; of Gran, or Strigonia, about January, on discipline. 1114. Vindsoriense ; of Windsor, 26th of April, wherein Ralph, bishop of Rochester, was elected archbishop of Canterbury. 1114. Cyperanum, or Ceperanum ; of Ceperano, 12th of October, wherein the archbishop of Benevento was deposed, and the pope gave the investitures of the duchies of Calabria and Pouille to William, son of earl Roger. 1114. Legionense; of Leon, 18th of October, on discipline. 1114. Palentinum ; of Palentia, 25th of October, wherein the marriage of Alfonsus, king of Arragon, was declared to be invalid. 1114. Compostellanum ; of Compostello, 17th of November, on discipline. 1114. Bellovacense ; of Beauvais, 6th of December, wherein the emperor Henry and Thomas of Marly were excommunicated, the decrees toudiing the conservation of ecclesiastical property and other points of discipline were renewed. 1115. Suessionense; of Soissons, 6th of January, when the brethren of the Chartreuse were desired to send before the council the bishop of Amiens, who had retired into their house. 1115. Remense ; of Rheims, 28th of March, by the legate Conon, wherein the emperor Henry was again excommunicated, and the bishop of Amiens was sent back to his see. Two other councils were held this year by the same legate ; at Cologne, on the 19th of April, and at Chalon on Marne, on the 12th of July ; in both of which the emperor was excommunicated ; and in the latter several bishops and abbots of Normandy were deposed, but were re- instated on remonstrance made to the pope by king Henry I. of England. 1115. Trenorchiense; of Tournus, 15th of August, on a dispute between the canons of St. John of Besangon and the canons of St. Stephen in the same town. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 245 A. n. 1115. Trojanum; of Troie in la Pouille, 24th of August, wherein the " truce of God " was re-established for three years. 1115. Ovetanum ; of Oviedo, against robbers and violators of churches. 1115. Coloniense : of Cologne, at Christmas, wherein the excommunication against tne emperor Henry was renewed. 1115. Syriacum ; of Syria, after Christmas, wherein Arnulph, patriarch of Jerusalem, was deposed. 1116. Lateranense ; of Latran, 5th of March, wherein Pascal II. con- demned the privilege of investiture extorted by the emperor, and his excommunication was confirmed. 1116. Salisberiense ; of Salisbury, 20th of March, in the presence of king Henry 1., wherein an attempt was made to compel Thurstan, archbishop of York, to promise obedience to the archbishop of Canterbury. 1116. Lingonenscj between Lux and Til-Chatel, in the diocese of Langres, now of Dijon, 8th of June, against the usurpers of ecclesiastical property. 1116. Divionense; of Dyon, wherein the canons of St. Stephen were or- dained to return to that church, which they had abamloned. 1117. Mediolanense ; of Milan, in February, for the reformation of manners. 1117. Beneventanum ; of Benevento, in April, wherein the archbishop of Braga was excommunicated for having crowned the emperor at Rome during the pope's retreat to Mont-Cassin. 1118. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse, about February, wherein it was decided to send aid into Spain to Alfonsus, king of Arragon, who had gained a battle against the Moors on the 6th of December. 1118. Capuanum ; of Capua, wherein the emperor Henry and the anti- pope Bourdin were excommunicated. 1118. Rotomagense; of Rouen, 7th of October, or .^th of November, wherein Henry, king of England, treated with the lords and the archbishop of Canterbury concerning the peace of the realm, whilst Geoffry, bishop of Rouen, treated of the affairs of the church. 1118. Viennense; ofVienne. 1119. Beneventanum ; of Benevento, 10th of March, against those who ravaged the country and despoiled the churches. 1119. Coloniense; of Cologne, wherein the excommunication of the em- peror Henry V. was published. 1119. Fritizlariense ; of Fritzlar in Hessia, 28th of July, wherein the excommunication against the emperor was renewed. 1119. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse, 8th of July, on discipline. 1119. Remense ; of Rhcims, from the 19th to the SOth of October, wherein ■ Louis le Gros made complaint respecting Normandy, whereof the king of England had deprived his nephew, and decrees were made against simony, investitures, the usurpations and incontinence of ecclesiastics, and concerning baptism, unction, and sepulture. 1119. Rotomagense J of Rouen, in November, against the incontinence of priests. 1120. Bellovacense ; of Beauvais, from the 18th to the 29th of October, wherein St. Arnulph of Soissons was canonised. 1120. Neopolitanum ; of Naplouse in Palestine, for the reformation of manners, and on discipline. 1122. Suessionense ; of Soissons, wherein Abelard was compelled to burn his book concerning the Trinity. 1122. Vormatiense ; of Worms, 8th of September, wherein the emperor renounced the right of investiture. 1123. Lateranense ; of Latran, the ninth general council, from ISth of March to 5th of April, on discipline. 1124. Several councils were held in France this year by the legate, Peter of Leon , namely, at Chartres, Clermont, Beauvais, and Vienne. 1125. Londinense, or Westmonasteriense ; of Westminster, 8th or 9th of September, on disciphne, and against the incontinence of priests. 2^6 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 1127. Wormatiense ; of Worms, in April, on the election of Godfrey arch- bishop of Treves. 1127. Londinense, or Westmonasteriense ; of London, or Westminster, for the reformation of manners. 1127, or thereabouts. Nannetense^ of Nantes, wherein the custom of the lord taking the property of a person dying without issue was abolished, and rules were made on discipline. 1127. Trojetanum ; of Troie, in November, wherein the excommunication pronounced against Roger, for assuming the title of duke of Pouille and of Calabria, was confirmed. 1128. Trecense; of Troves in Champagne, 13th of January, concerning the rule and habit to be given to the Knights Templars. 1128. Ravennense ; of Ravenna, wherein the patriarchs of Aquila and of Venice, or of Grado, were deposed. 1128. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, in October, on discipline. 1128. Papiense; of Pa via, wherein the archbishop of Milan was excom- municated, for having crowned Conrad, king of Italy, as duke of Franconia. 1 129. Parisiense ; of Paris, on the reformation of monasteries. 1 129. Catalaunense ; of Chalons on Marne, 2nd of February, ^vherein Henry of Verdun abdicated that bishoprick^ 1129. Palentinum ; of Palentia in Leon, in the first week of Lent, on the abuses of the times. 1129. Londinense ; of London, 1st of August, wherein the bishops who had received money from incontinent priests, instead of punishing them, were rebuked. 1130. Aniciense; of Puy in Velay, about March or April, on the double election of Innocent II. and of Anaclet II. to the popedom. 1130. Stampense; of Etampes, in April, on the same subject. lloO. Herbipolense ; of W^urtzbourg, in October, wherein Innocent II. was recognised as pope. 1130. Claromontanum ; of Clermont in Auvergne, wherein the envoys from king Lothaire were received, and thirteen canons were made. lloO. Carrionense; in Leon, wherein a judgment was given in favour of the Abbey of Cluni, against the monks of St. Facond in the diocese of Burgos. 1 131. Leodiense ; of Liege, 29th of March, wherein Otto, bishop of Halber- stat was re-established. 1131. Remense; of Rheims, 19th of October, wherein the election of pope Innocent was confirmed, and seventeen canons were published, in one of which, canons regular and monks are forbidden to act as ple'aders or physicians, and in another tournaments are prohibited. 1131. Moguntinumj of Mayence, wherein Bruno resigned the see of Strasbourg. 1 132. Placentinum ; of Plaisance. 1132. Creissanum ; of Creixan in the territory of Narbonne, 5th of De- cember, wherein a sanctuary was established at Creixan. 1133. Jotrense; of the Abbey of Jouarre in the diocese of Meaux, wherein the murderers of the prior of St. Victor were excommunicated. 1134. Pisanum ; of Pisa, 3Uth of May, whereni Peter, bishop of Leon, was again excommunicated. 1136. Londinense ; of London, in January, on the necessities of the church and state. 1136. Northamptoniense ; of Northampton, 29th of March, wherein the archdeacon Robert was elected bishop of Exeter. 1136. Burgense ; of Burgos, in October, for the introduction of the Roman ritual in divine service, and to reconcile the kings of Navarre and Castile. 1137. Melfense; of Melfe, 18th of July, wherein the abbot and monks of Mont-Cassin were reconciled to pope Innocent II. 1138. Londinense ; of London, 13th of December, on discipline. 1139. Lateranense ; of Latran, the tenth general council, 20th of April, for the re-union of the church : thirty canons were made, similar to those of the council of Rheims in 1131. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 24-7 A n. 113'J. Vintoniense; of Winchester, 29th of August, by Henry of Blois, bishop of Winchester, against king Stephen, liis brother, who had required the bishops of Ely, Lincohi, and Salisbury to surrender their castles. lUO. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, in May, wherein the writings of Constantino Chrysomale were condemned. 11-K). Senonense; of Sens, 2nd of June, against the doctrine of Abelard, who was condemned by the pope, as a heretic, on the loth of July. 1141. Vintoniense; of Winchester, 7th of April, wherein the empress Maud was recognised as queen of England. 1 141. Antiochcnum ; of Antioch, 3Uth of November, wherein the patriarch of Antioch was deposed. 1141. Westmonasteriense ; of Westminster, 7th of December, wherein the bishop of Winchester excused himself for having acknowledged queen Maud, and promised his aid to his brother Stephen. 1141. Nugaroliense ; ofNogaro in Armagnac, wherein a dispute between the bishop of Aire and the abbot of St. Sever-Cap-de Gascogne, respecting the church of the new town of Mont Marsan, was de- termined. 1142. Latiniacense ; of Lagny, on a dispute between the monks of Mar- chienne and the bishop of Arras. Raoul, earl of Vermandois, was excommunicated for having married Petronille of Aquitaine during the lifetime of his wife, Eleonora of Champagne. 1142. Londoniense; of London, in Midlent, against the maltreaters of the clergy. 1143. lerosolymitanum, of Jerusalem, during Easter, on articles of faith. 1143. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, 20th of August, wherein the ordinations of two bishops were declared to be void. ilS: ^n^tS[;^.ry, ] ^^--^ ^'P'-"' ^ -"k. 1144. Romanum; of Rome, wherein the church of Tours was declared to be the metropolis of all the churches of Bretagne, excepting that of Dol. 114j. Bituricense ; of Bourges, on Christmas day, wherein King Louis the younger declared his intention to assume the Cross. 1146. Vizeliacense; of Vezelai, 31st of March, wherein Krjig Louisassumed the Cross. 1146. Lugduni Clavati, or Laudunense ; of Laon, assembled by king Louis, to deliberate upon the preparations for the crusade. 1146. Carnotense; of Chartres, 21st of April, wherein it was proposed to appoint St. Bernard the chief of the crusade. 1147. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, 26th of February, wherein the patriarch Comas was deposed. 1147. Parisiense; of Paris, after Easter, on the errors of Gilbert, bishop of Poitiers, respecting the Trinity. 1147. in December, or early in 1148. Treviense, of Treves, wherein the writings of St. Hildogarde were examined. 1148. Remense ; of Rheiras, 21st of INIarch, wherein many canons were made, and doctrinal points were discussed. 1148. Bambergense ; of Bamberg, on points of doctrine, ll.ll. I/ondinense ; of London, in Midlent, on discipline. 1152. Balgentiacense ; of Baugenci, 18th of March, wherein the marriage of Louis VII. was declared invalid. 1152. Hibernicum ; at the Monastery of Mellifont in Ireland, after Sep- tember, wherein the archbishopricks of Armagh, Dublin, Cashel, and Tuam were appointed. 1153. Wormatiense; of Worms, during Pentecost, wherein the arch- bishop of Mayence was deposed. 11.53. Constantiense; of Constance, wherein the emperor Frederick was divorced from his wife Adelaide. 1154. Londinense; of London, during Lent, wherein the ancient customs contained in the charter of king Edward, and the privileges'of the clergv, were revived. 1134. Apud iloretum; of Moret, wherein William, earl of Kevers, waa R 4 248 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. tu D. constrained to arrest the chiefs of those inhabitants of Vezelai, who by his instigation had committed great offences against the Abbey of thai town. 1155. Suessioiiense ; of Soissons, 10th of June, wherein king Louis the younger and the barons swore to observe the peace for ten years. 1157. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 26th of January, on tlie celebration of divine service. 1157. Remense; of Rheims, 26th of October, against the Pifres, a sect of Albigensis, and on disciiiline. 1159. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, atYer the 1st of October. -lltiO. Papiense; of Pavia, '5th of February, in favour of Octavian, or Victor IV., the antipope, and against Alexander III. 1160. Anagninum ; of Anagni, wherein the emperor Frederick was ex- communicated. 1160. Oxoniense ; of Oxford, wherein thirty heretics were condemned. 1160. Nazareth ; wherein Alexander was recognised as pope. 1161. Lauciense ; of Lodi, from Itth of June to £5th of July, wherein the election of \'ictor was confirmed. 1161. Apud novum Merci-tum and Bellavense; of Neuf-Marche in the diocese of Rouen, and of Beauvais, in July, in both of which Alex- aTider III. was recognised as pope. 1161. Tolosanum; of Toulouse, wherein pope Alexander was recognised by the kings of France and England. 1162. Monspeliense ; of Montpelier, 17th of May, wherein the excommuni- cation against Octavian, or the antipope Victor, was renewed. 1162. Westmonasteiiense; of Westminster, 2t)th of May, wherein Thomas. a-Becket was elected archbishop of Canterbury. 1163. Turonense; of Tours, 19th of May, against the Manichaeans or Albigenses, and on discipline. 1164 Clarendonense; an assembly of all the realm at Clarendon, 25th of January, wherein the archbishop of Canterbury and the other bishops promised to observe the royal customs, but subsequently declined to subscribe to them ; \vhereui)on king Henry II. delivered over to the secular power, the priests accused of theft, homicide, and other crimes, — a jurisdiction which was denied by the clergy. 1 164. Remense ; of Rheims, in May, concerning aid to be sent to the Holy Land. 1164. Northamptoniense; of Northampton, 13th of October, wherein the archbishop of Cariterbury was condemned as a perjurer and traitor. 1165. Herbipolense ; of Wurtzbourg, 2ord of May, wherein the emperor, some bishops, and two envoys from England, swore that they wou'd never recognise pope Alexander. 1165. Lumbariense; of Loiiibers near Albi, about June, against the Mani- chjeans. 1165. Aquisgratiense; of Aix-la-Chapellc, 29th of December, for the canonisation of Charlemagne. 1166. Londinense; of London, wherein the bishops of England appealed to the pope against the legation and the sentences of the arch- bishop oi Canterbury, then a refugee in France. 1166. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, lltii of April, concerning mairiage. 1165. ■ , on discipline and doctrinal points. 1167. Lateranensc ; of I^atran, before April, wherein the emperor Frederick was again excommunicated, and his subjects were absolved from their allegiance. 1170. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, wherein the propositions of the emperor Manuel Comnena, for the union of the two churches, were Rejected. 1171. Armachaiium; of Armagh in Ireland, wherein all the English who were in bondage in that island were released. 1171. Cassiliense; of Cashel, in November, where canons were made to remedy the evils existing in tliat country. 1172. Abrincatense; of Avranches, 21st of May, wherein king Henry II. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 249 A. a was absolved from the murder of Thomas-a-Becket, after swearing to abolish all the unlawful customs establislied during his reign. 1173. Westnionasteriense; of Westminster, wiierein Richard, prior of Dover, w^s elected archbishop of Canterbury, the bull for the canonisation of Thomas k-Becket was read, and twenty-seven canons were made on discipline. 1175. Londinense ; of London, at Westminster, 18th of May, on discipline. 117.5. Hallense; of Halle, against the inhabitants of Tournay. 1176. Northamptoniense ; of Northampton, i.'5th of January, wherein the archbishop of York endeavoured to compel the Scotch bishops to acknowledge his jurisdiction. 1176. Londinense; at Westminster, 14th of March, wherem tine two arch- bishops disputing for precedence, a tumult was created ; after the appeasing of which, the archbishop was condemned to pay a sum of money to the legate by whom the council was held. 1177. NorthaiTiptoniense ; of Northampton, in January, wherein king Henry II. restored to the earl of Leicester his lands which had been forfeited, substituted canons regular for canons secular in the church of W'altham, and concerted with the archbishop of Canterbury, tlie removal of the nuns of Fontevrault toAmbresbury. 1177. Tarsense; of Tarsus, for the reunion of the Armenians and the Greeks. 1177- Venetum ; of Venice, 11th of August, wherein the pope pronounced sentence of excommunication against such as should disturb the peace concluded between himself and the emperor. 1178. Saltzburgense; of Hochenau m the diocese of Saltzbourg, 1st of February, in favour of Alexander III., and against the antipope ■ Calixtus'. 1179. Latkranense ; of Latran, the eleventh general council, from 5th to 19th of March, on discipline. 1180. Tarragonense ; of Tarragona, from 24th of June to 18th of October, wherein the calculation of the era of Spain was suppressed, and the era of the Incarnation established. IISI. Aniciense and Vasatense; of Puy, 15th of September, and of Bazas, 8th of December. 1 182. Lemovicense ; of Limoges, on the third Sunday of Lent, on discipline. 1182. Signiense; of Segni in Italy, wherein St. Bruno was canonised. 1184. Veronense; of Verona, from 1st of August to 4th of November, against heretics, and those who rebelled ag.ainst the temporal authority of the pojie ; also on a dispute between the pope and the emperor respecting the patrimony of the countess Maud. 1185. Parisiense; of Paris, in January, wherein Philip Augustus com- manded the prelates to exhort his subjects to make the voyance to Jerusalem. 1185. Londinense ; of London, 18th of March, wherein it was decided that it was more expedient for the king to remain at home to govern his subjects and defend his realm, than to expose his person for the defence of the East. 1185. Spalatense; of Spalatro in Dalmatia, wherein it was decided what churches were suffragan to that archbishoprick. 1186. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, on the violation of the canons in the election of certain bishops in the province of Cyzica. 1186. Hibernicum ; of Ireland, on the reformation of the clergy, and against the incontinence of priests. 1186. Karrofense; of Charroux, on discipline. 1186. Coloniense; of Cologne, wherein the canonisation of St. Annon was published. 1187. Mosomense ; of Mouson in the diocese of Rheims, on the first Sunday of Lent, wherein numerous persons who refused to acknowledge the authority of the archbishop of Treves were deposed. 1187. Coloniense; of Cologne, wherein certain donations made to the Abbey of Steinfeld were confirmed, and deliberation was held as to the means of resisting a threatened incursion of the emperor Fre- derick 1. 250 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 1188. Many councils were this year held on the subject of the crusades; namely, between Gisors and I'rie, trom 1 Ah to i^lst of January, wherein the kings of England and France assumed the cross : at Mans, soon afterwards, wherein the king of England ordained that every one should, this year, give a tenth of his possessions towards the aid of the Holy Land ; and at Paris, 27th of March, wherein Philip Augustus made a similar ordinance. 1190. Rotomagense; of Rouen, 11th of February, on discipline. 1193. Cantuariense ; of Canterbury, 30th of 3Iay, wherein Hubert, bishop of Salisbury, was appointed archbishop of Canterbury. 1198. Compendiense; ofCompeigiie, 4th of November, wherein the mar. riage of king Philip Augustus with Ingeburga was declared to be invalid. 1195. Eboracense; of York, 14th and 15th of June, on discipline. 1195. Monspeliense; of Montpelier, in December, wherein, amongst other regulations was one made in favour of those who went into Spain against the infidels. 1196. Parisiense; of Paris, to examine the validity of the marriage of Philip Augustus with Ingeburga of Denmark. 1198. Senonense; of Sens, against the Poplicans, a sect of Manichaeans. 1199. Dalmaticum ; of Dalmatia, for the correction of abuses, and the esta- blishment of the usages of Rome. 1199. Divionense; of Dijon, from 1st to 1.3th of December, on the marriage of Philip Augustus with queen Ingeburga. 1200. Viennense; of Vienne in Dauphiny, in January, wherein an interdict was laid upon all the territories subject to the king of France. 1200. Londinense; of all England, wherem was published a decree adopted from the last council of Latran. 1200. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein Cunegonde, the wife of the emperor Henry II., was canonised. 1200. Nigellense ; of Neelle in Vermandois, 7th of September, wherein ^he interdict imposed in the preceding January was taken off 1201. Suessionense ; of Soissons, from the middle of March to the end of April, on the marriage of Philip Augustus with Ingeburga. 1201. Perthanum; of Perth, for the reformation of manners. 1201. Parisiense ; of Paris, wherein Evrard of Nevers was convicted of heresy, and burnt. 120i. Meldens'e; of Meaux, on a peace between the kings of France and I England. 1205. Arelatense; of Aries, wlierein regulations were made for the govern- ment of that church. 12 '6. Cantuariense ; of Lambeth, on discipline. 12U9. Montis Limarii, or Montiliense ; of Montelimar, early in June, wherein the earl of Toulouse was cited to appear betore the council of Valence. 1209. Valentinum; of Valence, about the middle of June, wherein the earl of Toulouse accepted the conditions imposed by the legate for his absolution. 1209. Sancti CEgidii ; of St. Giles in Languedoc, 18th June, wherein the earl of Toulouse was absolved. 1209. Avenionense; of Avignon, early in September, on discipline. 1210. S. CEgidii ; of St. Giles, about the end of September, wherein the earl of Toulouse prayed permission to clear himself of the charge of heresy and of the murder of Peter of Castelnau. 1210. Parisiense; of Paris, in October, wherein fourteen disciples of Aumari were condemned to be burnt, as were also the meta- physical works of Aristotle, translated from tlie Greek into Latin. 1210. Romanum; of Rome, in November, wherein the emperor Otto was deposed and excommunicated. 1211. Narbonense; ofNarbonne, early in January, wherein it was proposed to surrender to the carl of I'oulouse his possessions, provided he would expel the heretics from thence, which he refused to do. 1211. Arelatense; of Aries, in February, wherein the earl of Toulouse was excommunicated. 12il. Northamptoniense J of Northampton, wherein king Jchnwas excom- CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 251 A. D, muiucaled by the papal legate. The annals of Beverley attribute this council to the following year. 121C. Parisiense; of Paris, for the reformation of the clergy. 1'212. Apamiense ; of Pamiers, about the end of November, assembled b Simon de Montfort, the chief of the crusade against the Al- bigenses, wherein divers regulations were made for the re-establish- ment of religion, peace, and good manners. 1213. Vaurense ; of Lavaur, about the middle of January, wherein the offers of the king of Arragon, for the reconciliation of the earls oi Toulouse, Cominges, Foix, and Beam, wer® rejected. 1213. Ad S. Albanum; at St. Albans, in July, wherein king John was reconciled to the prelates and the barons, on swearing to observe the laws of Edward the Confessor and of Henry I. 1213. Londinense ; of London, 25th of August, wherein the clergy were permitted to read the divine service in public, the pope l)aving contirmed king John's absolution. 1214 or 1213. Burdigalense ; of Bordeaux, wherein all persons holding Jews were to compel them to remit usury to those who had taken the cross. It was provided that widows and others should not be compelled to marry against their inclinations. The Lateran decree against heretics and murderers was removed, and regulations were made respecting tithes.* 1215. Monspeliense ; of Montpelier, 8th of January, wherein the pope was requested by numerous archbishops and bishops, to give them for their lord, Simon earl of Montford, in lieu of the earl of Toulouse, and forty-six canons were made. 1215. Parisiense ; of Paris, in August, wherein Robert de Cour9on made a statute for the school of Paris. 1215. Lateranensk; of Latran, from 11th to 30th of November, wherein the earls of Toulouse, Foix, and Cominges complained against Simon de Montfort for seizing their estates, and against the legates by wliom they had been adjudged to him ; an exposition of the faith of the church was made against the Albigenses and other heretics, and seventy canons were made. 1216. Genuense ; of Genes, 6th of April, wherein the decrees of the council of Latran were published. 1216. Melodunense ; of Melun: Pope Innocent III. having excommuni- cated Philip Augustus for favouring his son Louis, who had been called to England to reign in the place of king John, the nobles assembled in this council declared that they did not hold him ex- communicated on that account. 1216. Anglicanum ; of Bristol, 11th of November, wherein prince Louis and his adherents were excommunicated. 1222. Oxoniense; of Oxford, about theUth of June, wherein were made forty-nine canons, conformable to those of the last council of Latran. 1222. Sleswicense; of Sleswic, on the celibacy of priests. 1222. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, on the differences between the Greek bishops and the Latin bishops of Cyprus. 1223. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, 27th of March, wherein was published an abridgment of the canons of the council of Latran. 1223. Parisiense; of Paris, 6th of July, against the Albigenses. 1224. Monspeliense; of Montpelier, 21st of August, wherein Raymond, earl of Touloase, prayed to be reconciled to the church. 1225. Parisiense ; of Paris, 15th of May, wherein the Roman legate treated with king Louis on the affairs of England and the Albigenses, when Louis ceded his rights against the English, and marched against the h.eretics. 1225. Melodunense; of Melun, 8th of November, on ecclesiastical juris- diction. 1225. Bituricense ; of Bourges, on the feast of St. Andrew, concerning a dispute between the earl of Toulouse, and Aumaric de Montfort : * Vide Rot. Patent. 16 John. dors. This council has been hitherto un» noticed. Ex inform. T. Hudson Turner, Esq» 252 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COITNCILS. the claim made by the pope, of two pr^boilTds In every cathedral, and of places for two monks in every abbey, was disallowed. 1225. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, lOtli of liecember, against the incon- tinence of priests, and simony : tbe body of Engiibert, archbishop of Cologne, slain by Frederick, earl of Isembourg, was presented before this assembly, who declared him to be a martyr and a saint, and excommunicated his murderer. 1226. Londinense; at Westminster, 13th of January, wherein the pope's bull, reserving to himself two prebends in each cathedral, was rejected. 1226. Parisiense; of Parrs, 28th of January, wherein the earl of Toulouse was excommunicated, and his lands were forfeited to the king. 1'226. Leodiense ; of Liege, in February, wherein the bishops of Munster and Osnaburg were deposed as accomplices in the murder of St. Engiibert. 1226. Cremonense ; of Cremona, during Penfecrtst, on the extirpation of the heretics from Italy, the affairs of the Holy Land, and the re- union of the towns of Lombardy leagued against the, emperor. 1226, or thereabouts. Scoticum ; of Scotland, on discipline. * 1227. Trevirense; of Treves, 1st of Manh, on the administration of the sacraments, and the duties of priests and churchmen. 1227. Narbonense; of Narbonne, during Lent, against the Jews. 1227. llomanum ; of Rome, ISth of November, wherein the excommuni- cation pronounced on the 29tli of September, against the emperor, for not proceeding to the Holy Land, was repeated. 1228. ■ — ■ ; about the end of Lent, wherein the preceding sentence of excommunication was confiimed. 1228. Lucitanicum ; of Portugal, against the infringers of ecclesiastical liberties I£29. Meldense, or Parisiense; of Meaux, transferred to Paris, wherein Raymond, earl of Toulouse, was reconciled to the church and to the king. 1229. Ilerdense ; of Lerida, 29th of March, on discipline and reformation of tlie clergy. 1229. Westmonasteriense ; of Westminster, 29th of i^pril, wherein the lay lords refused to grant to the pope a tenth of aM the revenues of England and Ireland, to be employed in the war against the emperor Frederic II. 1229. Turiasonense; of Taragona in Aragon, 29th of April, wherein the marriage of James I., king of Aragon, with Eleanor of CastHc was declared to be invalid. 1229. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse, in November, wherein forty-five canons were published for the extinction of heresy and the re-establish- ment of peace. 12^0. Tarraconense ; or Tarragona, 1st of Maj', wherein five canons were made. 1231. Rotomagense; of Rouen, on discipline. 1231. Apud Castrum Gonterii ; of Castle Gontier in Anjou, wherein thirty- five canons were made. 1232. Nicjenum ; of Nice, on the jurisdiction of the patriarch. 1232 Londinense ; of London, wherein the author's of the ill-treatment which Roman clerks, who had benefices in England, had received, were excommunicated. 1283. Noviomense ; of Noyon, m the first week of Lent : Laudunense ; of Laon,in the week before Passion-week : Apud S. (luintinum ; of St. Quintin in Vermandois, at the commencement of September ; and another in the same town, on the third Sunday of Advent, on a difference between the king and the bishop of Beauvais. 1233. Nymphaense ; ofNymphain Bit hynia, from 24th of April to lOlh of May, on the procession of the Holy Ghost. 1233. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, before August, against certain heretics, called Stadingues. 12.'^. An assembly at Frankfort, 2nd of February, wherein the form of proceed itig against heretics, adopted by Conrad of Marpourg, was rejected. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 253 A. D. 1234. Biterrense; of Beziers, 2nd of April, wherein twenty-six canons were made, five of which are against heretics. 1234. Arelatense ; of Aries, 10th of July, against heretics. 1235. Narbonense ; of Narbonne, wherein a rule was made for the inqui- sitors. 1235. Remense; ofRhcims, or rather of St. Quintin in Vermandois 23rd of July, concerning certain articles which encroached upon the liberties of the church. IQ35. Compendiense ; of Compiegue, 5th of August, on the same subject. 1235. Silvanectense ; of Sen lis, 14th of November, wherein an interdict was imposed upon all the king's demesne within the province of Rheims. 1236. Turonense; of Tours, 10th of June, in favour of the Jews. 1237. llerdense ; of Lerida, in June, against heretics. 1237. Londinense; of London, 19th, 21st, and 22nd of November, wherein the legate Otto proposed thirty-one decrees ; one of which enacted that all acts should from thenceforth be dated on the day, year, and at the place, when and where they were subscribed. 1238. Copriniacense ; of Cognac, 12th of April, on discipline. 1238. Londinense; of London, 17th of May, wherein the legate Otto, who had laid an interdict on the town of Oxford, and suspended all the exercises of the University, in consequence of an insult which he had received, demanded satisfaction, which being granted, the in- terdict was removed. 1238. Trevirense; of Treves, on St. Matthews day, wherein forty-five canons were made. 1239. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 19th of April, wherein five canons were made. 1239. Turonense; of Tours, wherein twelve canons were published. 1239. Apud S. Quintinum ; of St. Quintin, 2Sth of November, against those who maltreated and imprisoned clerks. 1239. Moguntinum; of Mayence, on the complaints made by the bishop of Aichstat against the lay-officers of that church. 1239. Senonense; of Sens, wherein fourteen canons were made concerning the secular and regular clergy. 1240. Tarraconense ; of Valence in the province of Tarragona, 8th of May, wherein the bishops of that province were forbidden to permit the archbishop of Toledo to exercise any jurisdiction within their dioceses. 1240. Meldense ; of Meaux, on the contumacy of the emperor Frederick. 1240. Silvanectance ; of Senlis, wherein a twentieth of the ecclesiastical revenues was granted to the pope. 1240. Wigorniense ; of Worcester, 26th of July, wherein a great number of constitutions were published. 12t0. Apud Vallem Guidonis; of Laval in the Maine, on discipline. 1241. Oxoniense ; of Oxford, 29th of November, wherein it was resolved to send a deputation to the emperor, praying him to leave the elec- tion of the pope to the cardinals. 1242. Tarraconense; of Tarragona, 13th of May, against heretics, and on discipline. . 124S. Biterrense; of Beziers, 18th of April, wherein Raymond, earl of Toulouse, protested against the excommunication of the two Do- minican inquisitors. 1244. Tarraconense; of Tarragona, against such as robbed, ill-treated, or defamed priests. 124-4. Londinense ; of London, 22nd of February, wherein a subsidy was granted to the king. 1245. Otiioniense; of Odensee, in Denmark, against the usurpers of eccle- siastical property, and those who contemned the ceremonies of the church. 1245. Lugdunense; o{ 'Lyons, the thirteenth General Council, from. 28th o( June to 17th of July, wherein the emperor Frederick was deposed, and his subjects were released from their allegiance. 1246. Biterrense j of Beziers, 19th of April, against heretics, and on dis- cipline. 254 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 1246. Fritzlariense ; of Fritzlar, 30th of May, concerning the clergy. rJ46. llerdense ; of I^rida, I9th of October, wherein James, king of Ar- ragon, who had been excommunicated for having caused the tongue of the bishop of Gironne to be cut out, was reconciled t* the church. 1246. Londinense ; of London, 1st of December, on the demand made by the pope to a third of the revenues of the clergy of England. 1247. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 1st of May, wherem excommunication was pronounced against the usurpers of ecclesiastical goods, and it was ordained that such Saracens as were desirous of baptism should abide for some days with the rectors of the church, to prove their conversion. 1247. Stampense ; of Etampes, 23rd of August, on the ecclesiastical affairs of the province of Sens, 1247. Coloniense ; of Nuys near Cologne, 4th of October, wherein William, earl of Flanders, was elected king of the Romans. 1248. Tarraconense; of Tarragona, wherein provision was made for the safety of the goods of tiie arf^hbishop, and other holders of bene- fices,' after their death. 1248. Parisiense ; of Paris, concerning the clergy. 1248. Vratislavien.se ; of Breslau, in Silesia, wherein a fifth of the revenues of the Polish clergy was granted to the pope for three years. 1248. Valentinum ; of Valence in Dauphiny, 5th of December, wherein canons were made for the preservation of the faith, peace, and ecclesiastical liberty, and the excommunication against the emperor Frederick was renewed. 1248 or 1249. Schceningicnse ; of Schening in Sweden, against incontinent priests. 1249. Mildorfianum ; of Muldorf, wherein Otto, duke of Bavaria, was com- pelled to declare against vhe emperor Frederick II., in favour of "William of Holland, his rival. 1249. Ultrajectinum ; of Utrecht, wherein Goswin, elected bishop of Utrecht in 1246, v/as compelled to abdicate. 1250. Nica?num ; of Nicea. 1251. Pruvinense; of Provins, 26th of July, v^herein the statutes of the council of Paris in 1248 were renewed. 1251. Insulanum ; of L'Isle in Aries, 19th of September, on discipline. 1252. Senonense; of Sens, 15th of November, wherein Theobald, earl of Champagne and king of Navarre, was admonished to desist from encroaching on the property of the church. 1253. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 8th of April, on the mode of absolu- tion from excommunication. 1253. Kavennense; of Ravenna, 28th of April, against the usurpers of ec- clesiastical property. 1253. Parisiense ; of Paris, 12th of November, wherein a decree was made for the transfer of the Chapter of the church of Chartres to Mantes. 1253. Salmuriense; of Samur, 2nd of December, concerning the secular and regular clerg)', and against clandestine marriages. 1254. Ad Castrum Gonterii ; of Castle Gontier, before Easter, in favour of the constitution of Gregory IX. 1255. Londinense; of London, 13th of January, against the exactions of the courts of Rome and of England. 1255. Albiense; of Aibi, in Lent, against heresy, and on discipline. 1255. Burdigalense ; of Bordeaux, 18th of April, wherein a constitution of thirteen articles was jniblished. 1255. Parisiense; of Paris, l.th of July, wherein a canon of Chartres and his brother were found guilty of murder. 1256. — — J in February, wherein arbitrators were ap- pointed to decide a dispute between the University and the Friars Preachers. 1256. Senonense, or Parisiense ; of Sens, or Paris, 31st of July, wherein the decision of the arbitrators above-named was confirmed. 1256. Senonense; of Sens, 24th of October, wherein it was ordained that the Chapter of Chartres should be transferred to Etampes. CHKONOLOGICAL LiST OF COUNCILS. 255 A.a IZ51. Londiiiense ; of London, 22nd of August, against the exactions of the po|)e and of the king of England. 1257. Daniciiin ; of Denmark, on the violences committed by the lords against tiie bishops, li'S. Mertoncnse; of Weiton, 6th of June, for the defence of the liberties of tiie church of England against the grant of a tenth made by the pope to king Henrv III. 1238. Rottiacense; of Ruttec in Poitou, 21st of August, on the temporal interests of the church. liij . Monspeliense ; of Montpelier, 6th of September, wherein eight canons were made. llrn ^loguntinum; ofMayence, 7 «„ discipline. 12fl(). Copriniacense, of Cognac, J ^ 12dU or 1261. Aralatense ; of Anes, against the Joachimites, and on dis- cipline. 1261. Coloni^nse.; of Cologne, 12th of March, wherein statutes were made for the regulation of the clergy and monks of Provence. 1261. Parisiense; of Paris, 10th of April, to implore the aid of Heaven against the conquest made by the Tartars over the Chiistians. 1261. Lambethense ; of Lambeth, 13th of May, on the same subject. 12G1. Londinense and Beverlacense; of London, 16th of May ; and of Be- verley, 23rd of May, on the state Of the churches of England. 1261. Ravennense; of Ravenna, against the Tartars. 1261. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, to make preparations Tor resisting the ■J'artars, and to make regulations for the increase of divine wor- ship, and the reformation of the clergy. 1262 Apud Pontem in Hibernia ; in January, on discipline. 1262. Copriniacense ; of Cognac, wherein seven articles were made. 1263. Parisiense ; of Paris, 18th of November, wherein a hundredth part of the revenues of the clergy of France was granted for five years, in aid of the wars in the Holy Land. 126^. Nannetensej of Nantes, 1st of July, wherein nine canons were pub- lished. 1264. Parisiense; of Paris, 26th of August, against swearers and blas- phemers : a tenth of the revenues of the French clergy was also granted to Charles of Anjou for the conquest of Sicily. 1264. Bononiense; of Bologna, wherein sentence of excommunication was pronounced against the English barons then at variance with king Henry HI. 1265 or 1266. Northamptoniense; of Northampton, wherein sentence of excommunication was pronounced against all bishops and clerks who had favoured Simon Montfort against Henry III. According to the chronicle of Dunstable, this council was held on the feast of St. Nicholas, 1265 ; but according to the annals of Evesham, in the quinzaine of Easter, 1266. 1266. Coloniense ; of Cologne, 10th of May, against the injustice and violence which had been cor/imitted with impunity for fifteen years during the vacancy of the imperial throne. 1266. Bremense; of Bremen, in November, against the incontinence of clerks, and plurality of benefices. 1267. Viennense ; of Vienna in Austria, 10th of May, on the same subject as the council of Cologne in 1266. 1267. Ad Pontem Audomari ; of Pont-Audemar, 30th August, on discipline. 1268. Vratislaviense , of Breslau, 2nd of February, wherein the legate preached the crusade in aid of the Holy Land. 1268. Londinen.-e ; of London, 16th of April, wherein a decree was pub- lished to remedy the disorders occasioned by the civil war, and to carry If.to execution the canons which had previously not been luUy obseived. I2t]8. Apud Castrum Gonterii ; at Castle Gontier, 23rd of July, wherein seven canons were made. 1269. Senonenee ; of Sens, 26th of October, on discipline. 1270. Compendiense ; of Compiegne, 19th of May, against the usurpers of the goods of the church. 250 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS- A. a 127(J. Avenionense ; of Avignon, 15th of July, wherein eight regulations were made relative to the clergy. 1271. Langesiacum ; of Langei in Touraine, about the'^ 1271. Apud S. Quintinum ; of St. Quintin in Picardy, r°" disciphne. 1273. Redonense ; of Rennes, 22nd of May, J 1274. LuGDUNE.vsE, of Lyons : the fourteenth General Council, from 7th May to 17th of July, wherein twenty constitutions were published concerning the elections of bishops and the ordinations of clerks ; the Greek and Latin churches were re-united, and many other canons were made, and discussion was held on the affairs of the Holy Land, and the reformation of manners. 1274. Saltzburgense ; of Saltzburg, wherein the constitutions of the pre- ceding council were published, and twenty-four other rules were made. 1275. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, 26th of May, where John Veccus was elected patriarch of Constantinople. 1275. Arelatense ; of Aries, on discipline. 1275. Lundiense; of Lunden in Denmark, wherein the interdict which had been imposed upon that kingdom for nine years was taken offl 1276. Salmuriense; of Samur, 31st of August, wherein fourteen canons were made. 1276. Bituricense ; of Bourges, 13th of September, wherein articles were published for the maintenance of ecclesiastical jurisdiction and immunity. 1277. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, about April, wherein a profession of faith was made, conformable to that of the church ot Rome. 1277. , 16th of July, wherein the opponents of the union of the two churches were excommunicated. 1278. Langensiense ; of Langei, wherein a decree of sixteen articles was made. 1278. Compendiense ; of Compiegne, 9th of April, wherein a decree was made against the Chapters of cathedrals, who assumed the right of imposing an interdict on towns for the preservation of their liberties. 1279. Apud Pontem Audomari; at Pont-Audomar, on the observance of Easter, the repairs of churches, &c. 1279. Biterense ; of Beziers, 4th of May, wherein it was ordained that the archbishop of Narbonne should proceed to the next parliament in France to complain of the encroachment of the secular over the ecclesiastical power, concerning fiefs, service of war, &c., and to demand the conservation of their liberties and privileges. 1279. Avenionense ; of Avignon, 17th of May, against the usurpation of ecclesiastical property, violence committed against the clergy, and contempt ot excommunications. 1279. Redingense : of Reading, 30th of July, wherein the constitutions of the council of LatraninlSlii, and of London in 1268, were renewed. 1279. Budense; of Buda in Hungary, wherein numerous constitutions were made. 1279. Andegavense ; of Angers, 22nd of October, wherein four canons were made. 1280. Bituricense ; of Bourges, in April, wherein the clergy were forbidden to exercise many trades therein enumerated. 1280. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, 3rd of May, on points of doctrine. 1^80. Senonense ; of Sens, 25th of September, on the violence committed by the lord of Amboise and Chaumout against the Abbey of Pontlevoi. 1281. Coloniense; of Cologne, on discipline. 1281. Saltzburgense ; of Saltzbourg, for the reformation of abuses. 1281. Lambethense; of Lambeth, 10th of October, wherein the decrees of the last council of Lyons, and the constitutions of the councils of London in 1268, and of Lambeth in 1261, were renewed. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 25? A. n. 1261. Parisiense ; of Paris, in December, wherein complaint was made of religious mendicants Mrilo preached and heard confessions. 12S2. Londinense ; of London, 1st of March, for the release of Almaric de INIontfort, the chaplain of pope Martin IV., arrested by the English whilst conducting his sister, the wife of the Prince of Wales, to hez husband. 1282. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 22nd of March, wherein seven canons were made ; one of which prohibits clerks to wear gold or silver buttons, and another. Christians to dwell with Jews. 12on discipline. 1305. Canieracense ; of Cambray, 27th of December, J 1305. Tarraconensc ; of Tarragona, 22nd of l'"ebruary. 1305. Londinense ; of London, from 15th of September to 5th of Oc- tober, assembled by Edward I. to consider the means of establish, ing a lasting peace between England and Scotland. 1307. Aquileiense ; of Aquila, 30th and 31st of January, on discipline. 1307. Coloniense ; of Cologne, 20th of February, against the Begards, the infringers of the liberties of the church, and on discipline. 1307. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona. 1307. Sisense; of Sis in Armenia, to cement the union between the churches of Armenia and Rome. 1308. Auscitanum ; of Auch, £6th of November, wherein six articles were pubUshed concerning the clergy. 1309. Budense ; of Buda in Hungary, 7th of May, in favour of Charles, or Charobert, king of Hungary. 1309. Posoniense; of Presburg, 1 Hisrinlinp 1309. Udwardense ; of Udward in the dioceseof Strigonia, j"" "'''t-'P'ine. 1310. Utinense; of Udine in the Friol, 9th of February, wherein the statute of the council of Aquila in 1307 was confirmed. 1310. Coloniense ; of Cologne, 9th of March on discipline. 1310. Saltzburgense ; of Saltzburg, in Lent, to regulate the payment of the tenth demanded by the pope for two years, and to explain some statutes of preceding councils. 1310. Trevirense; of Treves, 28th of April, wherein 114 statutes were published 1310. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, llth of May, wherein an abridgement was made of the acts of preceding councils, and the affairs of the Templars were treated of 1310. Ravennense; of Ravenna, 17th of June, ") for the examination of 1310. Parisiense; of Paris, from llth to 26th off the accusations pre- October, ! ferred against the 1310. Salmanticense ; of Salamanca, 21st of Oc- /"Templars, some of tober, I whom were found 1310. Silvanectense ; of Senlis, J guilty. 1311. Ravennense i of Ravenna, from 17th to 21st June, 7 „„ ^;c,>;,,i;r,o 1311. Bergomense ; of Bergama, 5th of July, j °" fliscipnne. 1311 and 1312. Viennense ; of Vienne in Dauphiny, the fifteenth General Council. The first session was held on the i6th of October ; in the second session, 3rd of April, 1312, the pope published the suppres- sion of the Order of Templars, reserving to the church the disposal of their persons and possessions ; he also declared that pope Boni- face VIII., whom Philip le Bel had prosecuted as a heretic, had always been a Catholic. Some doctrinal points were discussed, the Begards and Beguins were condemned, and various constitu- tions were made for the regulation of the clergy and religious affairs. In the third session, held on the 6th of May, a tenth was granted in aid of the crusade. 1313. Magdeburgense ; of Magdeburg, 7th of March, on discipline. 1314. Parisiense; of Paris, 7th of May, wherein a decree of twelve articles was made; the fourth of which forbids ecclesiastical judges to use vague and general citations. 1314. Ravennense ; of Ravenna, 10th of October, "^ 1315. Salmariense; of Saumur, 9th of May, [-on discipline. 1315. Nugaroliense ; of Nogaro in Armagnac, j 1315. Silvanectense; of Senlis, in October, wherein the bishop of Chalons, who had been imprisoned by king Louis, on suspicion of being accessory to the death of Philip le Bel, was released, and his possessions were restored to him. 1316. Adanense , of Adena in Armenia, wherein the decrees of the council of Sis, for the reunion of the churches, was confirmed. 1317. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 22nd of February, 7 .-, Hicrir.lir.P 1317. Ravennense; of Ravenna, 27th of October, j °" a'scij^imt.. s2 160 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 1318. Silvanectense ; of Senlis, 27th of March, against usurpers of the goods of the church. 1318. CEesaraugustanum ; of Saragossa, 13th of December, wherein the erection of that city into an archbishopric was published. 1320. Senonense ; of Sens, 22nd of May. ^ 1320. Hallense; of Halle, 5- on discipline. 1321. Londinense; of London, in December, j 1322. Borgolii ; of Borgolio, Uth of March, wherein Matthew Visconti was excommunicated. 1332. Apud Vallem Oleti ; of Valladolid, 2nd of August, on discipline. 1322. Magdeburgense •, of Magdeburg, wherein a statute was made for the defence of the clergy. 1322. Coloniense; of Cologne, 31st of October, wherein the synodal statutes, made for the diocese of Cologne in 1'266, were renewed. 1324. Parisiense ; of Paris, 3rd of March, wherein a statute was published, which ordains that every bishop shall exhort his people to fast on the eve of the Holy Sacrament. 1324. Toletanum ; of Toulouse, 21st of November, wherein eight canons were published ; the second of which forbids clerks to shave ottener than once a month. 1326. Silvanectense; of Senlis, 11th of April, wherein seven statutes were published. 1326. Avenionense; of Avignon, 18th of June, chiefly concerning the tem- poral goods and jurisdiction of the church. 13^6. Complutense ; of Alcala in New Castile, 25th of June. 1326. Marciacense ; of Marciac in the diocese of Auch, 8th of December, wherein fifty-six canons were published. 1327. Roffiacense ; of Ruffec in Poitou, 21st of January. 1327. Avenionense ; of Avignon, against the antipope Peter de Corbifere. 1329. Londinense ; of London, in February, wherein a constitution of nine articles was published. 1329. Compendiense ; of Compiegne, 8th of September, on discipline. 1329. Councils were held at Paris, in December, to determine the limits of the royal and ecclesiastical jurisdictions. 1330. Lambethense; of Lambeth, wherein was published a constitution of ten articles ; the ninth of which forbids the appointment of any hermit without the permission of the bishop of the diocese. 1330. Charnense ; of Kherna in Armenia, wherein the church of Armenia ~ __ promised obedience to the pope, as supreme head of the church. 1330. Marciacense ; of Marciac, 6th of December, against the murderers of the bishop of Aire. 1335. Salmaticense ; of Salamanca, 24th of May, ~) 1335. Pratense; of the Priory of Prt, or Bonne Nouvelle, f „_ ^-co-r^rno near Rouen, ended 1 1th of September, ( °" aiscipnne. 1336. Bituricense ; of Bourges, ended 17th of October, J 1336. Apud Castrum Gonterii ; of Castle Gontier, 20th of November, chiefly concerning the jurisdiction of the church, and its temporal possessions. 1337. Avenionense ; of Avignon, ended 3rd of September, wherein was pub- lished a decree of sixty-nine articles. 1337. Trevirense ; of Treves, concerning the clergy. 1339. Toletanum ; of Toledo, 19th of May, on discipline. 13^0. Nicosieiase -, of Nicosia in Cyprus, 17th of January, wherein were published a confession of faith and a constitution on discipline. 1340. Saltzburgense ; of Saltzburg, wherein a priest was degraded. 1341. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 11th of June, on points of doctrine. ISil. Cantuariense ; of Canterbury, on discipline. 1342. Salmuriense; of Saumur, wherein thirtv-two canons were made; the sixth of which forbids the holding of pleas in churches, or their vestibules. 1342. Londinense j of London, 10th of October, on ecclesiastical juris, diction. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. 26l A. D. 1343. Londinense ; of London, 19th of March, wherein seventeen canons were made against existing abuses. ISW. Magdeburgense; of Magdeburg, 13th of June, for the defence of ecclesiastical privileges. 1344. Noviomense ; of Noyon, 26th of July, on ecclesiastical jurisdiction. 1344 or 1345. Armenum ; of Armenia, on the errors of the church of Armenia. 1345. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, against the Palamites. 1347. Parisiense ; of Paris, from 9th to 14th of March, on ecclesiastical jurisdiction, &c. 1347. Toletanum, or Complutense; of Toledo, or of Alcala in New Castile, ended 24th of April, wherein fourteen statutes were made. 1347. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein the patriarch John of Apri was deposed. 1350. Patavinum ; of Padua, for the reformation of manners. 1351. Dublinense ; of Dublin, in March, on discipline. 1351. Beterrense ; of Beziers, 7th of November, wherein thirty-two canons were made. 1355. Pragense ; of Prague, wherein sixty-eight canons were published. 1355. Toletanum; of Toledo, 1st of October, wherein two articles were published; the first of which declares that the constitutions of the province of Toledo do not oblige " ad culpam," but only ad pcpnain, unless they expressly declare to the contrary. 1356. Londinense; of London, from 16th to 24th of May, wherein a tenth of the revenues of the clergy was granted to the king for one year. 1365. Aptense ; of Apt, 13th of May. 1366. Andegavense ; of Angers, 12th of March, on discipline. 1367. Eboracense, of York, wherein ten canons were made. 1368. Vaurense ; of Lavaur, from 27th to 31st of May, wherein was published a code of constitutions, chiefly adopted from those of the councils of Avignon in 1326 and 1337. 1370. Magdeburgense; of Magdeburg, wherein the ancient statutes of that province were renewed. 1374. Narbonense ; of Narbonne, from 15th to 24th of April, where- in were made twenty-eight canons, chiefly adopted from those of Lavaur in 1368. 1375. Uniejoviense ; of Winuwski, to afFord aid to the pope against the sul- tan Amurat, who menaced Italy. 1380. Saltzburgense ; of Saltzburg, in July. 1380 and 1381. Salmanticense ; of Medina del Campo in the diocese of Salamanca, from 23rd of November to 19th of May, to decide between the two competitors for the popedom. Urban VI. and Clement Y II. 1381. Pragense ; of Prague, 29th of April, wherein seven statutes were compiled to interpret those of the archbishop Ernest published in 1355. 1382. Londinense; of London, in May, ■) against the Wickliffites or 1382. Oxoniense; ofOxford,lSthofNovem-ber,3 Lollards. 1383. Cameracense ; of Cambray, 1st of October, in favour of Clement VIL 1386. Saltzburgense ; of Saltzbourg, in Januarv, on discipline. 1387. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, wherein thirty-six heretics were con. demned to be burnt. 1388. Palentium ; of Palentia in Spain, 4th of October, on discipline. 1888. Panormitanum ; of Palermo, 10th of November, for the reformation of the clergy. 1390. Coloniense ; of Cologne, 16th of September, wherein the ancifent sta- tutes of the province were renewed. 1391. Londinense ; of London, 28th of April, wherein the constitution of Robert Winchelsea for preventing the encroachment of stipendiary priests on the rights of the curates was renewed. 1392. Pragense ; of Prague, 17th of June, wherein secular judges were for- bidden to hinder criminals condemned to deaSii from receiving the Eucharist, if they wished it s3 \ 262 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 1392. Trajectinum ; of Utrecht, 30th of September, wherein a pretended bishop was degraded. 1595. Parisiense; the tirst national council of France, 4th of February, on the means of ending the schism in the church. 1398. Arbogense ; of Arbogen in Sweden, on discipline. 1397. Londinense ; of London, 19th of February, against the WicklifRtes. 1398. Parisiense; the second national council of France, assembled 22nd of May. In the second session, in July, it was resolved by those present to withdraw their obedience from pope Benedict. 1401. Londinense ; of London, from 26th of January to 8th of March, against the Wickliflites. 1404. Parisiense; of Paris, 21st of October, wherein eight articles were made for the conservation of the privileges of the church during the schism. 1406. Hammaburgense ; of Hambur;Th, wherein the idea that «' to die in the habit of St. Francis was to be assured of life eternal " was con. demned. 1406. Parisiense; of all the clergy of France, convened on the feast of St. Martin, and ended on the 16th of January ensuing, for the ter- mination of the schi.sm. It was decided to convene a general council, and to withdraw from their obedience to pope Benedict. 1408. Remense ; of Rheims, 28th of April, on the means of remedying the disorders caused by the schism, and on discipline. 1408. Londinense ; of London, 2-3rd of July, wherein the clergy of England, Scotland, and Ireland engaged to withdraw their obedience from Gregory XII., and to join the cardinals who had convoked the council of Pisa. 1408. Parisiense ; the third general council of France, held at Paris, from 11th of August to 5th of November, on the conduct of the French church during the neutrality. On the 20th of October those pre- lates who adhered to Benedict XIII. were declared to be abettors of the schism, the bearers of a bull from that pope were ignomini- ously punished, and prelates and other deputies were named to assist at the council of Pisa. 1408. Perpiniacense ; of Perpignan, wherein pope Benedict was, on 1st of February, 1409, persuaded to send nuncios to Gregory XIL and his cardinals then holding a council at Pisa. 1409. Francofurtense ; of Frankfort, about the Epiphany, to invite the prelates and princes of Germany to the council of Pisa. 1409. Oxoniense ; of Oxford, 14th of January, wherein rules were made for the preachers and professors of the Universities on account of the new opinions of WicklifiF. 1409. Florentinum ; of Florence, in February, wherein the decree of that republic for the withdrawal of obedience from Gregory XII. was confirmed. 1409. Pisanum; of Pisa, fVom 25th of March to 7th of August. In the fourth session, held 30th of March, the rival popes, not appearing, were declared to be contumacious in the cause of the faith and of the schism ; and on the 5th of June they were declared to be schismatics, heretics, and perjurors, and were deposed. On the 26th of June, Peter of Candia, cardinal of Milan, was elected pope under the name of Alexander V., who confirmed all the proceed- ings of the cardinals from the 8th of May, 14C8. 1409. Aquileiense; of Austria, near Udine, in the diocese of Aquila, during the sitting of the council of Pisa, wherein the pretended pope Gregory XII. pronounced sentence against Peter de Luna, and against Alexander V., Peter of Candia, whom he declared to be schismatics, and their elections null and sacrilegious. 1410. Salmanticense; of Salamanca, in favour of Benedict XI IT. 1412 and 1413. Roman um ; of Rome, from the end of 1412, to 18th of June, 1413, against the writings of WicklifF. 1413. Londinense ; of London, ended 26th of June, against Sir John Old- castle, chief of the Lollards. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 263 A. I>. 1414. CovsTANTiENSE ; of ConstancG, the seventeenth General Council, The first session was held on the 16th of November, wherein it was decided that the deputies and lay doctors should have a deliberative voice : in the second session, ^nd of March, 1415, the pope so- Icmnlj' published his act of cession : in the third session, on the 26th of the same month, the council was declared to be lawful : the fourth session was held on the 30th of March ; in the fifth, held on the 6th of April, all persons were enjoined to obey the decrees of, the council. On the 29th of May, pope John XXIII. was deposed. Gregory XII. abdicated 4th of July. The errors of Wickliff were condemned in the seventh session, iind of Mav, 1415 : in the fifteenth session, held 6th of July, 1415, John Hu'ss was condemned to be burnt : in the forty-first session, held 11th of November, Otho 1417, Colonna was elected pope, under the name of Martin V. The council ended 22nd of April, 1418. 1418. Saltzburgense,- of Saltzburg, 18th of November, ^ 1420. Calischiense; of Kalisch, in the diocese of Gnesna, in ! Poland, 25th of September, Von discipline. 1421. Pragense ; of Prague, 7th of June, I 1424. Coloniense; of Cologne, 22nd of April, J 1423. Ticinense, or Papiense; of Pavia, in May, transferred to Sienna, 22nd of June. 1423. Senense; of Sienna, 22nd of August, 7 ,„,;.„f v,„,„^-„ 1423. Trevirense; of Treves, 26th of April, j against heretics. 1425. Hafniense; of Copenhagen, 21st of January, %)n discipline and re. formation of manners. 1429. Rigense ; of Riga, wherein deputies were sent to the pope to com- plain of the oppression of that church. 1429. Parisiense; of Paris, from 1st of March to 23rd of April, wherein rules were made touching the duties and manners of ecclesiastics, the celebration of Sunday, and the expenses of banns of marriage. The second of these rules prohibits the celebration of an absurd ceremony, termed the feast of Fools, established in the church of Paris about the end of the twelfth century. 1429. Dertusanum; of Tortosa in Catalonia, from 19th of September to 5th of November, wherein decrees were made concerning the divine service, the ornaments of churches, instruction of youth, the qualifications of the holders of benefices, &c. 1430. Aschaffemburgense ; of Aschaffemburg, 12th of November, on the means of redressing the grievances of the church of Germany. 1431. Nannetense ; of Nantes, from 23rd of April to 2nd of May, on dis- cipline. 1431. Basiliense ; of Basle, the eighteenth General Council, transferred from Pavia to Sienna, and from Sienna to Basle : opened 2ord of July. The first session was held on the 14th of December, 1431 ; and the twenty ninth and last, in May, 1443. The chief objects of this council were the re-union of the Greek and Latin churches, and the general reformation of the church. 1438. Ferrariense; ofFerrara,on the same subject as the preceding council. The first session was held on the 10th of January, 1438; and the last, on the 10th of January, 1439. 1438. An assembly of the electors of the empire at Frankfort, during Lent, wherein Albert of Austria was elected king of the Romans. 1438. A numerous assembly at Bourges, wherein, on the 7th of July, was composed the celebrated rule called the Pragmatic Sanction, which acknowledges the authority of general councils to be superior to that of the pope. 1439. Florentincm ; of Florence, a general council, being a continua- tion of that of Ferrara, from 29th of February, 1439, to 26th of April, 1442, for the re-union of the Greek and Latin churches. 1439. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, in March, wherein the decrees of the preceding councils, excepting those against pope Eugenius, were admitted. 1440. Bituricensej of Bourges, from 26th of August to Uth of September, s4 264 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. wherein Charles VII. and the bishops declined to recognise the council of Ferrara, or to abolish the Pragmatic Sanction. 1440. Frisingense ; of Frisingen in Germany, on discipline. 1441. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, wherein various decrees of the council of Basle were received. 1445. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, 15th of December, wherein forty-one sta- tutes were made. 1448. Andegavense ; of Angers, 19th of July, for the reformation of abuses 1449. Lausanense ; of Lausanne, 16th of April, wherein the renunciation of the popedom by Felix V. was ratified. 1450. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, against there-unionof the churches made at the council of Florence. 1451. Saltzburgense ; of Saltzburg, 8th of February, on the reformation of the monasteries of that province. 1452. Coloniense; of Cologne, 3rd of March, on discipline. 1452. Magdeburgense ; of Magdeburg, on the day of Pentecost, for the re- formation of canons regular. 1453. Cashelense; of Cash el, celebrated at Limerick on the 6th of August, wherein 121 rules were made, one of which forbids clerks to wear moustaches. 1455. Aschaffemburgense ; of Aschaffemburg, 15th of June, against the Hussites. 1455. Suessionense ; of Soissons, 11th of July, wherein the decree of the council of Basle, touching the mode of chanting the divine service, was confirmed. 1457. Avenionense ; of Avignon, 7th of September, wherein the proceed- ings of the council of Basle were confirmed. 1473. Madritense; of Madrid, to remedy the ignorance of the Spanish clergy, scarcely one of whom understood Latin. 1473. Arandense, or Randense; of Aranda, in Old Castile, on discipline. 1486. Cantuariense ; of London, by the archbishop of Canterbury, 3rd of February, on the reformation of manners. 1485. Senonense; of Sens, 23rd of June, wherein the constitutions of Louis de Melun, archbishop of Sens, were confirmed, and deliberation was held on the celebration of divine service, the reformation of the clergy, the duties of laymen towards the church, payment of tithes, &c. 1490. Saltzburgense; of Saltzburg, 19th of October, on discipline. 1510. Turonense ; of Tours, in September, on the subject of the war about to be declared by Louis XII., in favour of his ally, Alfonso, duke of Ferrara, against pope Julius II. 1510. Paterkavense ; of Peterkau, in Poland, 11th of November, on dis- cipline. 1511. Pisanum ; of Pisa, held by certain cardinals, and called by them a general council, because pope Julius II. had not held the general council, which at his election he had sworn to assemble. It was opened on the 1st of September, 1511, and the last session was held on theSlst of April, 1512. 1512. Laterane.nse ; of Latran, convened by pope Julius II. by a bull dated 18th of July, 1511. It was opened on the 3rd of May, 1512 j and the last session was held on the 16th of March, 1517. 1523. Parisiense; of Paris, from 3rd of February to 9th of October, against the errors of Luther, and on discipline. 1528. Bituricense ; of Bourges, 2Ist of March, f .,„ „ „„v,-„„t„ 1528. Lugdunense J of Lyons, 21st of March, j «" ^^^ «^™^ subjects. 1536. Coloniense; of Cologne, on the duties of ecclesiastics, the adminis- tration of the sacraments, sepulture, fasts, litanies, processions, monastic orders, &c. 1545. Tridentinlm ; of Trent, the last General Conned, against the errors of Luther, Zuingle, and Calvin, and for the reformation of disci- pline and manners. The first session was held on the loth of De. cember, 1345; and the last on the 3rd of December, 1563. ALPHABETICAL LIST OF COUNCILS.* A. Abrincatense, 1172. Achaicum, 250. iEiihamense, 1009. S. iEgidii, 1012. 1209. 1210. Adanense, 1316. Adriense, 49.5. Africanum, 380. 4-14. 646. Agathense, 506. Agaunense, 523. 888. Airiacense, 1020. Albanum, 1213. Albiense, 12.55. Alexandrinum, 231. 235. 301. 321. 324. 330. 340. 362. 363. 370. 399. 430. 457. 477. 581. 589. 633. Altheimense, 916. 931. Altinense, 799. Altissiodorense, .586. Anagninum, 1160. Anazarbicum, 435. Ancyranum, 314. 358. 375. Andegavense, 4.53. 1055. 1062. 1279. 1366. 1448. Anglicanum, 680. 756. 969. 1072. 1075. 1095. 1216. Aniciense, 1130. 1181. Ansanum, 994. 1070. 1100. 1112. Ansense, 1025. Antiochenum, 252. 264. 269. 331. 339. .341. 345. 348. 354. 358. 361. 363. 367. 372. 379. 380. 389. 391. 424. 431. 432. 435. 440. 445. 448. 471. 472. 509. 512. 542. 1141. Apamiense, 1212. Aptense, 1.J6.5. Aquense, 1112. Aquileiense, 381. 556. 698. 1307. 1409. 1282. Aquisgranense, 799. 803. 809. 81.3. 816. 817. 825. Aquisgranense — contd. 831. 833. 836. 837. 860. 842. 862. 992. 1165. Arabicum, 247. Aragonense, 1062. Arandense, 1473. Arausicanum, 441. 529. Arbogense, 1396. Arelatense, 314. 353. 452. 455. 463. 475. 524. 554. 813. 1059. 1205. 1211. 1234. 1260. 1275. Ariminense, 359. Armachanum, 1171. Armenum, 1344. Armoricanum, 1079. Arneborchiense, 1005. Arrof'ense, 1027. Aschaffemburgense, 1292. 1430. 1455. Assembl^e, 519. 565. Asturicense, 946. Attilianum, 902. Attiniacense, 765. 822. 865. Attiniacum, 870. Audomarense, 1099. Ad Pontem Audomari, 1267. 1279. Augustanum, 952. 1051. Augustodunense, 670. 1077. 1094. Aurelianense, 511. 538. 5^3. 541. 549. 638. 1022. Auscense, 1068. Auscitanum, 1300. 1308. Arvernense, 535. 587. Avenionense, 1080. 1209. 1270. 1279. 1282. 1326, 1327. 1337. 1457. Avernum, 549. Bacanceldense, 694. 799. Bagaiense, 394. Balgenciacense, 1104. 1152. Bellovacense, 345. Bambergense, 1020. 1050. 1152. Barcironense, 540. 599. 906. 1054. 1068. Barense, 1098. Basileense, 1061. 1431. Bellovacense, 845. 1114. 1120. Beneventanum, 1059. 1087. 1091. 1108. 1117. 1119. Benningdonense, 851. Bergamstedense, 697. Bergomense, 1311. Bisuldinense, 1077. Bisuntinum, 1124. Biterrense, S5(i. 1234. 1243. 1246. 1279. n^d9. 1351. Bithyniense and Pales- tinum, 321. Bituricense, 473. 1031. 1145. 1225. 1276. 1280. 1286. 1336, 1440. 1528. Apud villain Bonoiluni, 855. Bononiense, 1264. Borgolii, 1322. Bracarense, 5^. 572. 675. Bremense, J 266. 1292. Brennacense, 580. Britannicum, 519. 604. 692. 848. Rriotnense, 10.50. Brixinense, 1080. Budense, 1279. 1309. Buergense, 1136. Burdigalense, 384. 670. 1080. 1214. 1255. Burgense, 1136. Byzacenum, 397. 541. Cabilonense, 470. 579. 594. 603. 643-4. 813. 839. 886. 894. 1063. 1072. 1073. Cffisareense, 334. 357. Caleb utense, 787. Calischiense, 1420. Cameracense, 1303. 1383. Calnense, 973. Cantuariense, 60.5. 1093. 119.5. 1206. 1300. 1341. 1486. Cappadocia, 372. Capriniacense, 1260. Capuaiiam, 391. 1087. 1118. Cabarsussianum, 393. • The figures within brackets indicate the years in which a General Council was held. 266 ALPHABETICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. Carisiasceiisc, 8i9. 853. 857, 858. Carnotense, 849. 1146. Carisiacum, 839. Carpentoractense, 527. Carrofense, 989. 1027. 1080. Carrionense, 1130. Carthaginense orAfrica- num, 200. 217. 251, 252, 253, 254, 255, 256. 312. 330. 348. 386. 390. 397, 398. 401. 4U3, 404, 405. 407, 408, 409, 410, 411, 4!2, 416, 417, 418, 419. 425. 484. 525. 535. Cashelense, 1171. 1453. Ceesaraugustanum, 381. 592. 691. 1318. Ceesenense, 1042. Catalaunense, 1129. Cavernense, 394. Celichytense, 816. Chalcedonense, [451.] Charnense seu Theodo- siopolitanum, 622. 1330. Christiacum, 676. Cicestrense, 1292. Ciliciense, 423. Cirtense, 305. 412. Clarenrionense, 1164. Claroinontanum, 1095. 1130. clippiacense, 627. 636. 653. Cloveshoviense, 747. 800. S03. 822. 824. Coloniense, 782. 843. 870. 873. 887. 1057. 1110. 1115. 1119. 1I8-, 1187. 1247. 1261. 1266. 1281. 1307. 1310. 1322. 1390. 1423. 1452. 1536. Compendiense, 756. 82.3. 833. 871. 877. 1085. 1193. 1235. 1270. 1278. 1.303. 1329. Complutense, 1326. Compostellanum, 971. 1056. 1114. Confluentinum, 860. 922. 1012. Constantiense, 1005. 1043. 1094. 1153. [1414.] Constantinopolitanum, 336. 339. S60. [381.] 382, 383. 394. 403, 404. 426. 448, 449, 450. 4.59. 478. 492. 495, 496. 516. .518. 520. 531, 532. 536. 54.3. 547. 551. [553.] 588. 626. 638. [680-1.1691. 712. 715, 730. 754. 786. 806. 809. 812. 814, 815. 821. 829. 842. 847. 858. 861. 867. [869.] 879. 906. 911. 920. 931. 9fi3. 1' 27. 1029. 1054. 1066, 1067. 1110. 1140. 1143, 1144. 1147. 1157. 1166. 1170. 1186. 1222. 1275. 1277. 1'28(). 1283. 1285. 1297. 1299. 1341. 1345. 1347. 1450. Conventus Mogunti- nus, 1105. Copriniacense, 1238. 1260. 1262. Cordubense, 349. 852. Corjacense, 10.50. Corsiacum, 838. Coyacense, 1050. Creissanum, 11.32. Cremonense, 1226. Cretense, 657. Ctesiphontis, 420. Cyperanum, 1114. Cyprium, 399. Cyzicenum, 376. D. Dalmaticum, 1199. Danicum, 1257. Dertusanum, 1429. Dingolvingense, 772. 932. San Dionisianum, 832. a34. 996. Diospolitanum, 415. Divionense, 1077. 1116. 1199. Dublinense, 1351. Duriense, 779. Duziacense, 871. 874. E. Eboracense, 1195. 1367. Egarense, 615. Egyptlacum, 578. 352. j Emeritense, 666. Epaonense, 517. EDhesinum, 196. 243. 401. [431 ] 449. 476. Erpfordiense, 932. Exolidunense, 1081. Exoniense, 1287. F. Ferrariensc, 1437. Finchalense, 799. Florentinum, 1055. 1105. 1409. [1437- 1442.] Apud Fontanetura, 1057. Forcheimense, 890. 903. 1077. Forojuliense, 796. Francofordiense, 794. 853. 1001. 1007. 1231. 1409. Frisingense, 1440. Fritzlariense, 1119. 1246. Fuselense, 1088. Gabalitanum, 590. Gallaecise, 418. Gallicanum, 355. 376. 444. 451. 678, 679. 796, 863» Gazense, 541. Geitzletense, 1028. Gentiliacense, 767. Genuense, 1216. Germaniciense, 843. Germanicum, 742. 745. 747. 755. 1022. 1047. Gerstungense, 1085. Gerundense, 517. 1068. 1097. Gnesnense, 9.99. Apud Castrum Gon. terii, 1231. 1254. 1268. 1336. Goslariense, 1018. Gradense, 579. Grateleanum, 928. Guasiallense, 1106. Apud VaHum Guidonis, 1240. Hafniense, 1425. Hallense, 1175. 1320. Hammaburgense, 1406. Helen ense, 1065. Herbipolense, 1130. 1165. 1287. Herfordiense, 673. 1073. Hiberniense, 1096. ! Ilibernicum, 1152. 1186. ALPHABETICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 267 Apud pontcm in Hiber. nia, 1-26-2. Hiera^wlitanura, 173. Hieroslymitanum, vide Jerosolymitanura. Hipponense, o93.39j. 422. 426. Hispalenso, 590. 619. Hispanum, 793. I. Iconiense and Synna- dense, 231. 37S. lerosolymitanum, 50. 335. 349, 399. 415. 4,53. 518. 533. 553. 634. 766-7. 879. 1107. 1112. 1143. Ilerdense, 546. 1229. 1237. 1246. Illyricianum, 415. Illyricum, 375. Illyrieiise, 516. Ingelheimense, 788. 826. 840. 948. 958. 972. 979. Insulanum, 1251. 1288. Istrium, 591. Italicum, 381. 405. 1038. J. Jacetanum, 1063. Jotrense, 1133. Julibonense, 1080. Juncense, 523. De Juncheriis, 909. Karrofense, 1186. L. Lacense, 1062. Lambesitanum, 240. Lambethense, 1100. 1261. 1281. 1330. Lampsacenum, 364. Lancisciense, 1285. Landavense, 560. 943. 955, 988. 1056. Landinense, 1391. Langesiacum, 1271. Langensiense, 1278. Laodicenum, 366. 481. Lapetense, 495. Lateranense, 649. 864. 900. 993. 1111. 1112. 1116. [1123;] [1139.] [1179.] [1215.] [1512] Lateranum, 1167. Latiniacense, 1142. Latopolitanum, 347. Laudense, 1161. Laudunense, 948. Apud Lauriacum, 843. Lausanense, 1449. Legionense, 1020. 1091. 1114. Lemovicense, 848. 1029. 1031. 1182. Leniense, 630. Leodiense, 1131. 1226. Leptense, 386. Leviense, 1068. Lexoviense, 10,')5. 1106. Lingonense, 859. 1116. Liptinense, 743. Londiiiense, 605. 948. 1103. 1107. 1108. 1125. 1127. 1129. J 136. 1138. 1142. 1151. 11.54. 1166. 1175, 1176. 1185. 1200. 1213. 1226. 1232. 1237. 1238. 1244. 1246. 1255. 1257. 12nl. 1268. 1282. 1286. 1291. 1297. 1305. 1321. 1329. 1342. 1343. 1356. 1382. 1391. 1397. 1401. 1408. 1413. Lucense, 569. 572. Lugdunense, 197. 475. 500. 517. 566. 583. 605. 829. 848. 948. 1055. 1065. 1079. 1075. 1078. 1103. 1107. 1108. 1125. 1127. 1129. 1136. 1138. 1142. 1151. 1166. 1154. 1175. 1176. 1185. 1200. 1213. 1214. 1226. 1232. 1237. 1238. 1244. [1245.] 1246. 1255. 1257. 1261. 1268. [1274.] 1275. 1282, 1286. 1297. 1305. 1321. 1329. 1342. 1343. 1356. 1382. 1397. 1401. 1408. 1413. 1528. Lugduni Clavati, 1146. Lumbariense, 1165. 1176. Lundiense, 1275. Lusitanicum, 1228. M. Macrianum, 418. Madritense, 1473. Magdeburgense, 891. 1000. 1313. 1322. 1341.. 1370. I4.")2. Manaschiertense, 687. Mansolacense, 659,, Mantaleiise, 879. Mantuanum, 827. 1053. 1067. Maranense, 590. Marciaceiise, 1326. 1330. Marlacense, 677. Matisconense, 582. 5S5. 624. 1286. Mediolanense, 346. 347, 355. 380. 390. 451. 679. 1009. 1103. 1117. 1287. Meldense, 845. 1080. 1082. 1204. 1229. 1240. Melfense, 1137. Melitinense, 358. IVIelodunense, 1216. 1225. 1301. Melsitanum, 1059. 1284, Mertonense, 1258. 1300. Metense-, 590, 753. 859. 863. 869. 888. Mildorfianum, 1249 Milevitanum, 402. 416. Miltttanum, 1089. Moguntiacum, 888. Moguntinum, 752-3. 829 847. 848. 852. 857, 860. 1023 1049. 1069. 1051. , 1055. 1071. 1080. 1085. 1094. 1131. 1159. 1225. 1233. 1239. 1259. 1261. 1310. 1387. 1439. 1441. Monspeliense, 1162. 1195. 1215. 1224. 1258. Apud Montem Sanctfe Mariffi, 972. ;iVIontis Limarii, 1209. Mopsuestenum, 550. Apud Moretum, 1154.. Mosomense,948. 995^ 1187. Apud Murillum, 850, Marzaliense, 973. N. Nannetense, 660. 1127. 1264. 1433. Narbonense, 589. 791. 947. 990. 1043. 1054. 10.55. 1091. 1211. 1227. 123.5. 1244. 1374. Naumbergense, 1286, Nazareth, 1160. Nemausense, 389. 1096. 268 ALPHABETICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. Neocaesareense, SI*. Patavium, 1350. Romanum, 196, 197. 315. 358. Paterkavense, 1510. 251. 256. 258. Neopolitanum, 1120. Apud PennamFidelem, 260. 313. S42. Nesterfieldense, 703. 1302. 349. 352. 358. In Neustria, 878. Pergamenum, 152. 364. 366. 367. Nicffinum, L325.] [787.] Perpiiiiacense, 1408. 369. 572. 374. 1250. 12.32. Persicum, 499. 544. 375. 377. 378. Nicomediense, 365. 553. 379. 382. 386. Nicopolitanum, 372. Perthanum, 1201. 390. 400. 430. Nicosiense, 1298. Pharense, 664. 431. 433. 439. 1340. Philadelphiense, 242. 444. 445. 447. Niddanum, 705. Pictaviense, 590. 449. 450. 451. Nigellense, 1200. 1100. 1000. 1023. 458. 462. 465. Northamptoniense, 1073. 1074. 1078. 485. 488. 495. 1136. 1164. 1176. 1106. 496. 499. 501. 1177. 1211. 1265. Pisanum, 1134. 1409. 502. 503. 504. Noviomagense, 830. 1511. 530. 531. 534. 1018. Pistense, 861. 864. 584. 590. 591. Noviomense, 814. 869. 595. 600. 601. 1233. 1344. Placentinum, 1095. 606. 610. 640; Apud Novum Merca- 1132. 641. 648. 650. tum, 1161. Poldense, 1001. 667. 679. 680. Nugaroliense, 1141. Pontigonense, 876. 704. 721. 731. 1290. 1303. 1315. De Portu, 887. 732. 743. 745. In Numidia, 348. Pragense,1355. 1381. 769. 774. 799. Nymphaense, 1233. 1392. 1421. 800. 816. 823. Nyssenum, 375. Pratense, 1335. 826. 848. 853. Pruvinense, 1251. 860. 861. 862. O. Ptolemaidense, 411. 863. 868. 872. Apud Vallem Oleti, Puzense, 375. 875. 876. 877. 1329. 878 879. 896. Apud Openheim, 1076. Q. 898. 949. 963. Osboriense, 1062. Ad Quercum, 403. 964. 967. 968. Oscense, 598. Quintiliburgense, 1085. 969. 971. 975. Othoniense, 1245. 1105. 989. 996. 998. Ovetanum, 877. 1115. Apud S. Ouintinum, 1000. 1001. 1002. Oxoniense, 1160. 1239. 1271. 1007. 1027. 1039. 1222. 1241. 13.S2. 1044. 1047. 1049. 1409. R. 1050. 1051. 1053. Ratisbonense, 768. 1057. 1059. 1061. P. 792. 799. 932. 1063. 1065. 1070. Paderbornense, 777. Raven natense, 419. 1072. 1074. 1075. 780. 782. 785. 877. 1076. 1078. 1079. Palentinum, 1114. Ravennense, 898. 1080. 1081. 1083. 1129. 1388. 967. 968. 998. 1084. 1085. 1089. Palithense, 1029. 1014. 1016, 1128. 1098. 1099. 1102. Pampelonense, 1023. 1253. 1261. 1286. 1104. 1105. 1110. Panormitanum, 1388. 1310. 1311. 1314. 1144. 1200. 1210. Papiense, 1128. 1160. 1317. 874. 1227. 1228. 1302. Parisiense,360. 551. Redingense, 1279. 1412. 557. 573. 577. Redonense, 1273. Rotomagense, 689. 615. 825. 829. Regiense, 439. 1286. 1049. 1055. 1072. 846. 849. 8.53. Remense, 625. 874. 1073. 1074. 1096. 1024. 1050. 1104. 893. 900. 1302. 1118. 1119. 1128. 1147. 1185. 1196. 923. 975. 987. 1190. 1223. 1231. 1201. 1210. 1212. 988. 991. 993. 1299. 1445. 1215. 1223. 1225. 1015. 1049. 1093. Rotonense, 848. 1226. 1229. 1248. 1094. 1097. 1105. 1253. 1255. 1256. 1115. 1119. 1131. 1261. 1263. 1264. 1148. 1157. 1164. S. 1281. 1302. 1303. 1235. 1287. 1408. Salegunstadiense, 1309. 1310. 1314. Rigense, 1429. m-22. 1324. 1347. 1395. Roifiacense, 1258. Salisberiense, 1116. 1398. 1404. 1406. 1327. Salmanticense, 1310. 1408. 1429. 1528. Rokhingamiffi, 1094. 1335. 1380. 1410. ALPHABETICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 269 Salmuriense, 1253. 1276. 1294. 1315. 1342. Salonitanum, 1076. Saltzburgense, 807. 1178. 1274. 1281. 1287. 1288. 1291. 1310. 1340. 1380. 1386. 1451. 1418. 1490. Sangarense, 393. Santonense, 562. 1081. 1089. 1097. 1282. Sardicense, 347. In Sardinia, 521. Sauriciacum, 590. Schirvanum, 864. Schoeningiense, 1248. Scoticum, 1226. Seleuciense, 359. 410. 485. 576. Senense, 1058. 1423. Senonense, 601. 846. 1048. 1140. 1239. 1252. 1256. 1269. 1280. 1320. 1485. Septimunicum, 418. Sidense, 391. Sidonense, 511. Signiense, 1182. Silvanectense, 873. 988. 1235. 1310. 1315. 1318. 1326. Sipontinum, 1050. Sirmiense, 351. 357. 358. Sisense, 1307. Sleswicense, 1061. 1222. Spalatense, 870. 1059. 1069. 1075. 1185. Stampense, 1091. 1130. 1247. Stramiacense, 835. Stnngoniense, 1114. Suessionense, 744. 861. 862. 866. 853. &«. 1092. 1115. 1122. 1155. 1201. 1455. Suffetanum, 524. Suffetulense, 418. Sutrinum, 1046. 1059. Syriacum, 1115. Szabolchense, 1092. T. Tarraconense, 464. 516. 1230. 1239. Tarraconense — co7itd. 1240. 1242. 1244. 1247. 1248. 1^253. 1282. 1294. 1305. 1307. 1317. Tarsense, 431. 435. 1177. Tauriacense, 841. Taurinense, 401. Thenesium, 418. Apud Theodonis vil- 1am, 822. 835. 84+. 1003. Thessalonicensia duo, 649. 650. Thevestanum, 362. Thevinense, 536. Apud S. Tiberium,907. Tibenense, 552. Ticinense, 850. 855. 866. 876. 889. 997. 1022. 1049. - 1081. 1423. Toletanum, 400. 447. 527. 581. 589. 597. 610. 6S3. 636. 638. 646. 653. mS. 656. 675. 681. 683. 684. 688. 694. 701. 1324. 1339. 1347. 1353. Tolosanum, 1056. 1060. 1068. 1079. 1090. 1118. 1119. 1129. 1161. 1219. 1229. Trajectinum, 1392. Trecense, 429. 1104. 1107. 1128. Tremoniense, 1005. Trenorchiense, 1115. Trevirense, 385. 927. 948. 1037. 1227. 1238. 1310. 1337. 1423. Triburiense, 895. 1036. 1076 Tricassinum, 867. 878. Tridentinum, [1545.] Trojanum, 1093. 1115. 1127. Trosleianum, 909. 921, 927. Tullense, 550. 859. 860 Turiasonense, 1229. Turonense, 567. 841. 887. 1050. 1055. 1060. 1096. 1163. 1236. 1239. 1282. 1510. Tusdrense, 417. Tyanense, 366. Tyriense, SSB. 518. Tyrium and Berytense 449. U. Udwardense, 1309. Ultrajectense, 1079. Ultrajectinum, 1249. Uniejoviense, 1375. Urgellense, 799. 887. Utinense, 1310. Valentinum, 374. 530. 546. 585. 855. 890. 1100. ■ 1209. 1248 Vaurense, 1368. In Civitate Vangionum, 890. Vasense, 442. 529. Vaurense, 1213. Venetense, 465. Venetum, 1040. 1177. Vercellense, 1050. Vermeriense, 753. 853. 863. 869. Vernense, 755. 844. Verolamense, 793. Veronense, 1184. Verulanum, 1111. Viennense, 870. 892. 1060. 1112. 1118. 1200. 1267 [1311.] Vindsoriense, 1114. Vintoniense, 855. 1070. 1076. 1139. 1141. Virdunense, 947. Vizeliacense, 1146. Vormatiense, 829. 1122. Vratislaviense, 1248. 1268. W. Westmonasteriense, 1141. 1162. 1173. 1229. Wigorniense, 1240. Wirtzeburgense, 1080. Wormatiense, 8.58. 868. 1048. 1076. 1127. 1153. Z. Zelense, 363. Zeugmatense, 433. ^70 REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. One of the most important and usual dates^ as well in this as in other European countries, is that of the year of the reign of the Sovereign in which an event occurred, or by whom any public instrument was issued. Although Justinian was the first Emperor who adopted this practice *, it was before in use by the barbarian Kings whose dominions were formed out of the ruins of the Empire, and particularly by the French Monarchs. But the epoch fixed upon as the commencement of the regnal years of the French Kings, was not always strictly marked m instrum.ents. Whenever the date was introduced by the Merovingian monarchs, the ex- pression was, " Given in year of our reign ; " which form was continued until the time of Louis le Debonnaire. Under the Carlovingian Princes, so low as the first three reigns of the third race, notaries stated that the act was done in the year of the reign of such a King ; but after Philip L, the custom of the Mero- vingian Sovereigns was partly revived. The grand Feudatories of the crown also dated " in the reigns of the Kings of France." During an interregnum, it was usual to date from the death of the preceding King ; and there are instances of this being done even during the reign of his successor. The dates of regnal years have been extremely va- rious ; and it is scarcely possible to reconcile many of them with any general principle, or to make them agree with each other, or with History. This fact has often caused documents which were unquestionably authentic, to be rejected as forgeries. It is necessary to remember * In September, A.D. 537- De Vaincs' Dictionnaire Raisonne de Dip- lomatique, art. " Dates;" from which learned work the remarks in the text on the regnal years of the French and other Foreign Monarchs have been translated. REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. 271 that the reign of one King often formed several epochs. That of Charlemagne, for example, presents no less than three : his reign over France; over the Lombards; and his Empire. Some Kings dated from their Coronation, which, in early periods, frequently occurred in the life- time of their fathers ; from their accession to the Crown ; from their marriages ; from their conquest, at different periods, of other Kingdoms, &c. Many Sove- reigns computed their reigns from the entire revolution of one regnal year ; while others included the fractions cf a year ; that is to say, a Prince having ascended the throne in the middle, or towards the close of a civil year, that year was reckoned as an entire year. Bulls. — The date of the regnal year of the Emperors was first introduced into Bulls by pope Vigilius, in the sixth century ; and the custom was continued until the middle of the eleventh century. After the esta- blishment of the Empire of the West by the French Monarchs, the dates of their coronation succeeded that of the Greek Emperors in Bulls ; but in the tenth cen- tury the regnal years of the Emperors were again used. After the time of the Emperor Otho this custom fell into desuetude ; and no instance is known of its occur- rence subsequent to the year 1038. The genuineness of any Bull in which such a date is introduced, since that period, is therefore open to much suspicion. From what has been just said, it is to be inferred that the omission of the date of the Emperors in Bulls, from the middle of the sixth to the middle of the eleventh cen- tury, ought not to create a doubt of their authenticity : that a Bull anterior to the sixth, and subsequent to the eighth century, which contains the date of the reign of an Emperor of Constantinople, ought, at least, to be suspected ; and that if it contains the date of an Em- peror of the West between 919 and 962, it is evidently false. Ecclesiastical Instruments. — The Churches of Spain and France dated their acts from the reign of their Kings, as early as the sixth century, as appears by 272 REGNAL YEARS OP SOVEREIGNS. the council of Tarragona, in 516^ and by the fifth council of Orleans^ which is the first dated from the reign of a King of France. This date was afterwards very generally adopted ; and in the eleventh century, the custom became nearly universal. Public Acts and Charters. — It has already been observed that Justinian first ordered the regnal years of the Emperors to be inserted in public acts ; but though this fact is certain, it is not unhkely that such a date may be found previous to his reign. From the second, to part of the third century, the reigns of the Emperors were usually reckoned from the time when they as- sumed the title of '^ Augustus," and not from the period when they were recognised as Emperors by the senate. From the close of the third, and in the fourth century, the reigns were computed from the time when they were made Emperors. The following observations on the date of the regnal years of Sovereign Princes will be divided according to centuries. THE FIFTH AND SIXTH CENTURIES. The acts of the first Kings of France, besides the date of the day, contained the date of their reign ; and they omitted that of the Emperors, to show their independence of Imperial supremacy. The dates of private charters of the Romans and Gauls, in the sixth century, were nearly the same, and only differed from each other by the former being dated more frequently in the years of the consulate of the Emperors, and the latter more frequently in the years of the reign of their Kings. The last date often caused much confusion, as the regnal years of a Prince did not then always commxcnce with his accession, but occasionally with the civil year ; so that it was sometimes requisite to compute their reigns by the cur- rent year, and sometimes by the year which ended on the anniversary of the day on which they mounted the throne. REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. 278 THE SEVENTH CENTURY. In the seventh century, the regnal years of the French Kings were so commonly used, that in many in- stances no other date occurs. In Italy they still dated in the years of the Emperors. THE EIGHTH CENTURY. Charlemagne, until the year 800, used both the date of the years of his reign in France, and of his reign in Italy. As these events have several distinct epochs, that practice often creates embarrassment. The death of his father. King Pepin; his coronation; and the death of his brother Carloman, after which he reigned alone, are all periods from which his reign in France is dated. During the interregna, or in the time of Princes who w^ere not recognised as Kings, private charters of this age (in places where it was customary to use the regnal year), were dated in such or such year after the death of the last King. THE NINTH CENTURY. In the succeeding centuries, especially from the ninth, in France and Germany, the years of the reigns of Sove- reigns were frequently reckoned, when indicating a new regnal year, from the commencement of the civil year, which then began at Christmas. Thus, a Prince, having ascended the throne on the 20th of December, would call the period from that day to the 25th of the same month the first year of his reign ; and his second reg- nal year commenced from the 25th, because regard was only paid to the civil year, and not to the revolution of 365 days from the beginning of the reign. 'Besides this mode of computing the regnal years in the ninth century, they were dated from different epochs. The dates in the acts of Louis le Debonnaire are reckoned from two epochs — his reign over Aquitaine, T 274 REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIttJSS. and his Empire. The years of his reign in Aquitaine were only reckoned from Easter day, 781^ on which he was crowned King at Rome^ though he had been named King of Aquitaine from his birth. The epoch of his Empire was fixed to the 28th of January, 814, though he was crowned Emperor in the month of Septem- ber, 813. Four epochs are to be discovered, from which the years of the reign of Lothaire were computed. The first was from the 31st of July, 817, when he was asso- ciated in the Empire by Louis le Debonnaire ; the second began in 822, when he was sent to the Kingdom of Italy ; the third in 823, when he received the Impe- rial Crown from the hands of the Pope ; and the fourth in 840, when he succeeded his father in the Empire. The acts of Louis II., son of the Emperor Lothaire, were also dated from four epochs. The first from the year 844, when he was declared King of Italy ; the second from the year 849, when he was associated in the Empire by his father; the third from the 2nd of Decem- ber, 849, the day of his coronation as Emperor; and the fourth from the 28th of September, in the year 855, when he succeeded his father. In dating the acts of Charles the Bald, no less than six epochs were used. The first was from the year 837, when his father gave him the Kingdom of Neu- stria; the second from the year 838, when he was made King of Aquitaine ; the third from 839, when the lords of that Kingdom swore fealty to him ; the fourth from 840, when he succeeded Louis le Debonnaire ; the fifth from the 9th of September, 870, when he was crowned at Metz as King of Lorraine ; and the sixth and last from the 25th of December, 875, when he was crowned as Emperor. Charles le Gros likewise used divers epochs. The first was the death of his father, the 28th of August, 876;* the second from the year 879, vvhen he was made King of Lombardy ; the third from Christmas, 880, the day on which he was crowned Emperor ; the REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGN$. 275 fourth from the 20th of January, 882, the day of the deatli of his brother Louis, King of Austrasia, or Eastern France ; the fifth from the year 884, in which Carlo- man, King of France, died. Louis of Bavaria, also, dated from divers epochs. The first was from the end of the year 825 ; the second from the year 833 or 834 ; the third from the year S3S ; and the fourth from the year 840. It is presumed that the commencement of the reign of King Eudes was dated from several epochs ; the two principal of which are the years 887 and 888 : this last being that of his coronation. The first epoch of the reign of Arnould is from the month of November, 887^ when he was de- clared King of Germany, on the deposition of Charles le Gros ; the second is from the year 894, when he went into Italy ; and the third from the year of his elevation to the Empire, in 896. Other Kiigs dated more commonly from one epoch, namely, from the beginning of their reign. It is ne- cessary to be observed, that Sovereigns were not always acknowledged immediately on their accession, in all parts of the Kingdom ; for this sometimes did not take place for two, three, or four years afterwards. Thus, tlie beginning of the same reign varies in different pro- vinces. The most usual date in the private charters of the ninth century, is that of the reigns of Kings and Em- perors. It has been already said, that it was usual to date from the death of a King. In this century, char- ters were occasionally dated, during an interregnum, in the reign of Jesus Christ ("^"^ regnante Christo"), which formula was even used in countries where a King ex- isted, but had not yet been acknowledged. THE TENTH CENTURY. In this century, many Sovereigns dated their instru- ments from different epochs of their reign. Charles le Simple used four : — the first was the 2Sth of January, T 2 276 REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. 893, the year of his coronation ; the second the 3rd of January, 898, the year of the death of King Eudes, when he became master of all the French monarchy ; the third, the 21st of January, 912, the year of the death of Louis of Germany, when he began to reign in Lorraine ; the fourth was the year 900, when he was acknowledged in Aquitaine. Raoul dated from the year of his coronation, Q23. Louis d'Outremer gene- rally dated from his coronation, in QSG ; but sometimes from the death of his father, Charles le Simple, in 929- Lothaire, son of Louis d'Outremer, very rarely dated his public acts from his association in the throne in the year 952, during his father's lifetime, but commonly from his coronation, in the year 954. Louis V., son of Lothaire, and the last King of the second race, was as- sociated in the regal dignity in the year 979j> by his father, with whose name his own is joined in some in- struments ; but he is not known to have granted any after the death of Lothaire. Under the third race, public acts varied much in their dates. Those of Hugh Capet are dated from his election, in the year 987 ; and in 988, when he asso- ciated his son Robert with him in the throne : the greater part of his instruments are dated from both epochs. It must not be forgotten that the revolution of the regnal year was not always computed from the time of the coronation, but from the first day of the civil year. The observation relative to the private charters of the preceding century is also applicable to this. The Kings were not always acknowledged by all the provinces under their dominions immediately after their coro- nation ; and in the interregnum it was usual to date ^' from the reign of Jesus Christ," or from the death of the last King. In Italy, the date of the reigning King was always used. The emperors of Germany in this century usually dated from their elevation to the throne : but as they did not bear the title of Emperor until after they were crowned as such, they sometimes dated from the period when they received the Imperial REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. 277 crown. Some of them used many other epochs^ with reference to their acquisition s_, as well by succession as by right of conquest. THE ELEVENTH CENTURY. It was especially in the eleventh century that the Ec- clesiastical calculation began to be attended to ; and it is evident, by the accumulation of dates introduced into charters, that a knowledge of the subject was much cultivated: but the different modes of reckoning the years, and the very frequent variations in the dates of the reigns of the Kings of France, are a source of great perplexity to chronologists. Their public acts often show many fixed points, derived from certain events, which deserve to be considered as epochs ; but there are others, and in great numbers, which, from the faults of the copyists, or from the different periods at which the French Kings were successively acknov/ledged by their provinces and their subjects, from the different m.anner of beginning the civil year and the years of the reigns, or from our ignorance as to what may have served as epochs, confuse those who seek to reconcile all the dates which occur therein, with each other. The observation applies particularly to this century, although the preceding is not free from similar incon- veniences. It is, however, sufficient to mention the fixed epochs of this period which have been most used in dates : for to such acts as are otherwise dated, the preceding observation applies. The first epoch of the reign of King Robert is the 30th of December, 987j the day on which he was crowned : but his coronation is more frequently as- signed to the 1st of January, 988; and these two epochs are improperly confounded, because the regnal year was reckoned according to the civil year. The third is from the death of Hugh Capet, who had associated Robert in the throne, on the 24th of October, QQG, which epoch is the best known, and most followed. A fourth T 3 278 REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. was the second coronation of Robert at Rheims, in 990 or 991^ but this was rarely used. Henry the First was crowned at Rheims on the 14th of May, 1027, during his father's lifetime ; and suc- ceeded him on t;he 20th of July_, 1031. These are the only two dates derived from known and settled points. Charters of unquestionable authenticity differ from each other in the reign of Phihp the First, in which there were at least four epochs. The first was the day of his coronation, the 25th of May, 1059; the second from the death of King Henry, his father, the 4th of August, 1060 ; the third from the time when Philip assumed the government of the Kingdom, in IO6I; the fourth from the death of Count Baldwin, his guardian, in 1067. The public acts of the Emperor Henry the Second are dated from two epochs : from the 6th of June, 1002, on which day he succeeded his father, Otho III.; and from the 14th of February, 1014, on which he was crowned Emperor, His successor, Conrad II., also reckoned both from his accession to the throne, and from his coronation as Emperor. Henry III. added thereto the epochs of his association in the throne by Conrad III., and of his coronation at Soleure, as King of Burgundy, in 1038. Henry IV. reckoned from the year 1054, when he was declared and crowned King of Germany ; from the 5th of October, 1056, when he succeeded his father; and from the 31st of March, 1084, when he received the Imperial crown. The Kings of Spain rarely use the years of their reign. Remarks on the use of the regnal year ia the di- plomas of the Kings of England, will be found in ano- ther part of the volume.* THE TWELFTH CENTURY. The dates of the reigns of the Kings of France in the twelfth century were still taken from different epochs. » Vide pp. 283. et seq. postea. REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. 279 Louis le Gros reckoned the years of his reign from his association in the throne by his father^ and from his coronation after his father's death ; the first of which events is fixed to the year 1099^ and the second to the 3rd of August, 1108. In the first period, instruments were often dated from the joint reign of the father and the son, and sometimes irom the reign of either of them separately : in the second, many acts were dated, precisely, from the month of August, 1109, and not from the beginning of the civil year; so that acts, of the year 1109j, were nevertheless dated from the first year of the reign of Louis. VI. It is singular that Louis le Gros should sometimes, in his acts, have added the years of the reign pf his Queen to those of his own : and it is no less extraordinary, that he should have admitted the years of the reign of his eldest son Philip, and especially those of Louis le Jeune, after their respective coronations in 1129 and 1131 ; and that he should have mentioned, in his dates, the consent of his children. ' Louis VII. was consecrated on the 15th of October, 1131, and assumed the administration of the Kingdom during the long illness of his father, whom he suc- ceeded on the 1st of August, 1137 or 1136. All these events have served as epochs whence part of his acts are dated. Moreover, he was crowned four times : the first time at his consecration, and the three others at his successive marriages, which perhaps form four addi- tional epochs. He also dated from the birth of his son, Phihp-Augustus ; and sometimes the date of the l-eign is not found in his acts. Philip- Augustus was conse- crated at Rheims, on the 1st of November, 1179, and crowned, a second time, at St. Denis, on the 29th of May, 1180, and succeeded his father on the 18th of September in the same year, from which three epochs his public instruments, as well as historians, date the years of his reign. The great vassals of the crown showed scarcely any other mark of dependence on the Kings of France than T 4 280 REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. dating their charters in the years of their reign : but even this was not always observed ; and v/hen they did so, they added thereto the regnal years of some other Sovereign. The Emperors of Germany in this century dated from two epochs ; from their elevation to the throne of Ger- many, and from their coronation as Emperors, with the exception of Conrad III., who always dated from the years of his reign only, even after he received the Im- perial crown. In Spain, the dates of the regnal year were still rare ; but in the charters of the Kings of England and Scotland they often occur. This date was always used in private charters. THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. In the thirteenth century, important documents are easily distinguished from those of less moment, by the date of the reign, which does not occur in the latter. The coronation of Philip-Augustus, during the life of Louis le Jeune, his father, on the 1st of November, 1179j and the death of the latter, formed two epochs for dating his regnal years. Louis VIII., the first Capetian King who was not crowned during the lifetime of his father, dated from the beginning of his reign only. Although Saint Louis did not attain his majority until the 25th of April, 1236, he always dated his acts from the death of his father, and from the year of his coronation in 1226. Philip III. dated from his coronation, in 1270. Philip IV. rarely used the date of his reign, but only the date of the current year. The emperor Fre- derick II. dated from four epochs; — first, from his coronation at Palerm.o, as King of Sicily, in 1198; secondly, from the day of his election as successor to the Kingdom of Germany, in 1212, and not from the day of his coronation ; thirdly, from the 22d of November, when he received the Imperial crown at Rome; fourthly, from his title of King of Jerusalem, which he assumed REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. 281 in 1226, during the life of Jane of Brienne. Never- theless, the date of the regnal year does not always appear in the acts of this Prince. The Emperor Philip, and his successors, dated from their coronations. The years of the reign are frequently omitted in the acts of the Kings of Spain. The Kings of England dated either from their coronation, or from the year in which they were acknowledged as Kings ; but this date is not always found in the acts of the Kings of Scotland, Among the dates of private charters, that of the reign of the Sovereign Princes is usual : but sometimes, as in Normany, they are only dated at the place, on the day, and in the current year. In England, the date of the reigning Prince was generally introduced. THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY. In the fourteenth century, the dates of the years be- gan to be derived from one epoch. Louis X., although King of Navarre as early as 1307, only dated his acts from his reign over the French, that is, from the year 1314, after the death of his father. After the death of Louis X., in 13l6, the regency of the Kingdom was conferred upon his brother, Philip le Long. In the interval from the 8th of June, 13l6, to the 9th of January of the same year (i. e. 1317:, the year having began at Easter), the day of his coronation, he issued many acts in quality of Regent. But these two Kings, and many of their successors in this century, did not date from their reign, but only used the common dates of place, day, and the current year. The only ex- ceptions are some acts of John II. and of Charles V. The Emperors often dated from the year of their reign, though from only one epoch : they only added tli^reto the date of the place, day, and current year. The Kings of Spain and Sicily dated nearly in the same manner. The charters of the Kings of England differed little in this respect from those of other Sovereigns ; and it is to be remarked, only, that Edward III. sometimes used 282 REGNAL YEARS OF- SOVEREIGNS. the date of his reigns in France as well as in England.* In France, as well as in England, private charters were sometimes, in this century, dated from the reigns of the respective Monarchs. THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY. In the fifteenth century, Charles VII., Louis II., and ^the two following Kings of France, dated in the years of their reigns, but always from one epoch only ; whereas the Emperors of Germ.any still dated from many epochs, viz., from their accession to the throne of the Romans, of Hungary, of Bohemia, &c., and from their Imperial coronation. But these various dates, both in this and in the following century, were specified by the common formula — " Of our reign in Hungary, the year," &c. — '' Of our reign in Bohemia, the year," &c. WTiile the Duke of Albany administered the affairs of Scotland^ the public instruments were dated in the years of his government.t THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. In the acts of the Kings of France in the sixteenth century, the dates of the place, of the day of the current year, and of the reign, uniformly occur. * Vide p. 318. postea. t For example : — " Datum sub testiraonio magni sigilli officii nostri, apud villam de Innerkethyne, decimo nono die mensis Augusti, anno Do- inim,1423, ei Gubernationis nostrce to-^^b."— Foedera, vol. x. p. 299. 283 REGNAL YEARS OF THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. The importance of extreme accuracy respecting the Regnal* Years of the Kings of England, is at once shown by the fact that, in most instances, after the reign of Henry the Second, no other date of a year occurs, either in pubhc or private instruments, than the year of the reign of the existing Monarch; and that an error respecting the exact day from which the regnal year is calculated, may produce a mistake of one entire year in reducing such date to the year of the Incarna- tion. Every year of a King's reign is in two years of our Lord, except (which has never yet happened in England), in the case of an accession on the 1st of Ja- nuary. The first year of the reign of our late Sovereign commenced on the 26th of June, 1830, and terminated on the 25th of June, 1831. If, therefore, the beginning of that reign be erroneously calculated ; — for example, from the 28th instead of from the 26th of June, 1830, — every document dated on the 26th and 27th of June, 1 William IV., would be assigned to the year 1831, in- stead of the year 1830; and a similar mistake would occur on each of those days in every year of that reign. * The necessity ot a word to express the sentence — " years ot a King's reign," — might almost justify the creation of one for the purpose; but though the appropriate word " regnal " does not occur in any dictionary, there are early authorities for its use, in the sense in which it is employed in the text. In the dedication of Hopton's " Concordancy of Years," to Lord Chief Justice Coke, first published in 1615, he says, " After, as in- duced by complaint of some, I observed the inconveniences that happened to the vulgar wits and mean capacities, in the calculation of the expiration of time by such rules and computations as be now extant, occasioned chiefly thereunto by the participation of every one regnal year with two ecclesian years ; because the year of any Prince's reign (as yet) began in one year of our Lord, taking part of the same, ending in the next, and participating likewise thereof; by which means, when a question is made by the regnal year only, the common doubt is, to which year of our Lord it answers unto; or, a question being made by the year of our Lord, without mention of the regnal year, to know if it answer to the year of the King that did take be- ginning or ending in the ecclesian year." In the preface to the " Chronica Juridicialia," published in IfxSo, the word regnal also occurs. After no- ticing the civil and astronomical years — "thirdly, there is what we call t\\e year regnal ; and that beginneth on the day, and at toe immediate moment, of the decease of each last preceding King, to the rightful heir and successor of tliis Imnerial crown." 284 REGNAL YEARS OF The effect of an error of even a few days, much more of one entire year^ in the date of events^ must be evi- dent ; and a correct Table of the Regnal Years of THE Kings of England is consequently a sine qua non to the historical student. Without it he will often find himself embarrassed by the impossibility of recon- ciling the date of one instrument relating to a particular affair^ with other documents on the same subject. A suspicion of the genuineness of some of them will be created_, and with respect to circumstances of which the precise time is not settled by other evidence, he may be led by such discrepancies into fatal errors. From mistakes in Chronology, effects are confounded with their causes ; and deductions are drawn, and hy- potheses formed, on imaginary discoveries. The pride of detecting what are supposed to be the oversights of preceding writers, often imparts an air of triumph to an Historian's statements ; and his fancied superiority displays itself in an ill-concealed sneer at the ignorance or carelessness of his predecessors. His readers, misled by such an appearance of critical sagacity, naturally adopt his opinions ; and his errors being diffused and perpetuated by succeeding writers, became part of what is called " History.'* The value of accurate Tables of the Regnal Years of English Sovereigns being indisputable^ some sur- pise must be felt, when it is stated that no Table of this nature has ever been printed which is not fall of errors; not in one or two reigns only, but in the reigns of nearly all our early Monarchs. These mis- takes have originated in assuming, on the dictum of legal authorities*, that at all periods of English history, « In Michaelmas term, 1 Eliz., the Judges, Chief Baron, and Attorney and Solicitor General, formed several resolutions in relation to the statute 1 Edw.VI. cap. 7. for discontinuance of certain offices on the demise of the King; the first of which resolutions was, that " The King who is heir or successor may write and begin his reign the said day that his progenitor or predecessor died." — Dyer's Reports, p. 165., and Anderson's First Report, p. 44. Two references to this subject only have been found in the Year Books. In a case argued in Michaelmas term, 4 Hen. VI. 1425, Fulthorp, one of the King's sergeants, observed, " Come en case mittomus, que le Roy .se demurrust, en le matin d'un jour, ceo die que ceo jour serra dit ceo jour tanqe al nute, et touts les briefs et patents en ceo nume, et nient de- THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 285 as at present, in contemplation of the law, "^ the King- never dies ; " that there is no inchoate or incomplete right in the next heir, but that he succeeds de facto, as well as de jure, the instant his predecessor expires ; and that the reign of every English Monarch has always begun on, and was calculated from, the day of the death of the preceding Sovereign. It will, however, be proved that, from the reign of John to that of Ed- ward VI., the several reigns did not commence until some act of sovereignty was performed by the new Monarch (generally the " proclamation of his peace"), or until he was publicly recognised by his subjects ; and that, in the cases of the first eight Kings after the Conquest, their reigns did not begin until the solemnis- south le nosme de novel roy." — Y. B. 4 Hen. VI. p. 7. A similar opinion was expressed by the Court in Michaelmas term, 7 Hen. VH. p. 14., in a case of alienation in mortmain, wherein it was laid down, that the vear must be reckoned from the day after the alienation: " Come si leRoy murrust cest jour, et mesme !e jour un autre est eslieu, in cest cas il serra pris le jour de cesty qe est mort." — Y. B. 7 Hen. VH. p. 5. This dictum agrees with the decision in Coke's Fifth Report, which will be again quoted, that there cannot be a fraction or division of a day in law, on account of the uncertainty ; but, as will appear in a subsequent part of this article, such division of a day existed in the case of the regnal years of Edward I., and that from the reign of Edward VI. to the present time, the day on which the King dies is considered the first day of the reign of his successor, as well as the last day of the reign of the deceased monarch. It is said, in Howell's State Trials, that since the accession of Edward the First, there has been no interregnum. " The crown has always been claimed, though not constantly enjoyed, by right of blood ;" and from the precedents adduced, and opinions taken, at the accession of James I., it was declared to be the law of England, " that there can be no interregnum within the same." (Vol. ii. p. 626.) Mr. Hardy has well remarked, in his introduction to the Close Rolls, that " It does not appear to have been the ancient practice of the English constitution, at the decease of a King, to consider his successor as King until he had been inaugurated. The mo- dern law maxim is, that the King never dies, which supposes that in England there can be no interregnum, the next heir succeeding as King immediately upon the throne becoming vacant. King John did not assume the regal dignity and prerogative until he had beei\ crowned, although his brother Richard had been dead upwards of seven wfeeks before his (John's) coronation took place; and the reign of Henry III., like that of his father, was reckoned from the day of his enthronement. The ac- cession of Edward I. was held to be upon the day of his recognition^ and not upon the day of his father's demise, which happened four days pre- vious. The fact that all the Rolls of Chancery commence the regnal year of each King agreeably to this mode of computation, supports this hypo- thesis; and, moreover, it does not appear that any of the early English moiiarchs exercised any act of sovereign power, or disposed of public affairs, till after their election or coronation. These few examples appear to be undeniable proofs, that the fundamental laws and constitutions of this kingdom, based on the Anglo-Saxon custom, were, at that time, against an hereditary succession, unless by common consent of the whole realm." 286 REGNAL YEARS OF ation of that necessary compact between a Monarch and his people — his coronation. Sometimes several days, and sometimes many weeks, elapsed between the acquisition of the inchoate right by the death or depo- sition of the former Sovereign, and the perfection of that right in the manner described. These facts are not material for Chronological purposes alone. They tend to establish a Constitutional point of the greatest im- portance, namely, that though the Crown may have been hereditary, yet that the right to it, on the part of the heir, was not of so absolute a nature as to depend only on the mere demise of the last possessor. So far back as the inquiry can be traced by evidence, that is, from the time of King John, the reign of the Monarch did not begin until his Coronation ; and though records do not exist to prove it, there are weighty reasons for believing, that the reigns of William I. and II., Henry I., Stephen, Henry II., and Richard I., also began on the day of that ceremon). In the following dissertation on the commencement of each King's reign, the subject is for the first time fully discussed ; and it is hoped that the authorities adduced will be sufficient to prevent any doubts or mistakes for the future.* Tyrrell, one of the most learned writers on the Con- stitution, in his " BibKotheca Politicat," has devoted an entire chapter to an inquiry into the manner in which the * For the evidence whicti has been derived from the records in the Record Office in the Tower, the author is indebted to his friend Thomas DufFus Hardy, esq., the chief clerk in that establishment j but this ac- knowledgment very inadequately expresses his obligation to that gentle- man. In almost every part of this volume he has derived valuable assist- ance from Mr.Hardy's erudition and general information, moreparrcularly in relation to the regnal years of the Kings of England. To that subject Mr. Hardy's attention had for some time been directed ; but, on finding that the author purposed to invest^ate it, he liberally placed his me*- moranda at his disposal, and furnished him with whatever other inform- ation he required from the records in the Tower. He has likewise ma- terially benefited by Mr. Hardy's prefaces to the Close and Charter Rolls, wherein much original historical and antiquarian learning and research are displayed. t " Bibhutheca Politica, or an Inquiry into the ancient Constitution of the EngHsh Government, by James Tyrrell, Esq." Folio. 1718. Dialogue, xii. p. 604. The labours of that learned person are not sufficiently known : his History of England, though tinctured by political prejudices,'is highly valuable for its accuracy and research. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 287 early Norman Kings succeeded to the Crown. Speaking of the maxim laid down by Finch^ and other lawyers, that '' the King never dies/' hesays^ " Though I grant ever since the Crown has been claimed b} descent^ the law has gone as you have cited it, and that Finch's law lays it down for a maxim, I shall not deny: but from the beginning or original of Kingly government (whether we look before or after your Conquest), it will appear that the throne was often vacant, till such time as the Great Council of the Kingdom had agreed who should fill it. And to show you I do not speak without good authority, pray tell me (if this maxim had then obtained) why, after the death of William I. his eldest son, Robert Duke of Normandy, did not immediately take upon him the title of King of England, or at least have done it after the death of William Rufus ? who, you know, was placed on the Throne, not by right of inheritance, but by his father's testament, confirmed and approved of (accord- ing to the ancient English Saxon custom of succession) by the common consent of the Great Council of the whole Kingdom ; and yet, notwithstanding, after the death of this William, Henry his younger brother succeeded him by the free election and consent of the same Council, and yet that Duke Robert should never in all his lifetime take upon him the title of King. Pray tell me, likewise, (if this maxim had been then known) why Maud, the Empress, immediately upon the death of her father King Henry I., did not take (nor yet her husband the Duke of Anjou in her right) the title of King and Queen of England, though she had had homage paid her, and fealty sworn to her, in the lifetime of her father, as the immediate successor to the Crown ; and yet, notwith- standing, the utmost title she could assume was that of Domina Anglorum, Lady or Mistress (not Queen) of the Enghsh ; whilst Stephen, who had no other title but the election of the Great Council of the nation, held both the crown and title of King as long as he lived ? As also why Arthur Duke of Britain, who, according to the now received rules of succession, was the next heir to the 288 i^i:.GNAL YEARS OF Crown upbn the death of King Richard I., never took upon him the title of King, unless it were that he very well knew that his uncle. King John, had been placed in the throne' by the common consent and election of the Great Council of the Kingdom ? So likewise, after the death of King John, why Henry his son was not im- mediately proclaimed King, till such time as the Great Council of the clergy, nobility, and people had met and agreed to send back Prince Lewis, whom they had chosen for their King (though not being crowned he never took upon himself that title), and so chose Henry III. (then an infant) for their King? Lastly, why all these Princes, viz., Henry II., Richard I., and Henry III., who, according to your notions, were undoubted heirs of the Crown, never took upon them the title of Kings of England, nor are so styled by any of our historians, till after their elections and corona- tions, if it had not then been received for law, that it was the election of the people, and coronation subse- quent thereunto, that made them Kings ; and till this was performed (though they might look upon themselves as ever so lawful successors) the Throne was, notwithstand- ing, esteemed in law vacant." In another place Tyrrell says, " I pray answer me that question I have so long put, though without any reply, viz., why,: before this election and coronation was performed, none of those Princes that came to the Crown by your supposed right of succession, are called by any higher title than Dukes of Normandy, or Earls of Poictou ? So that from what has been here said, I think it plainly appears, that no less than seven of the eight Princes from your William the Conqueror (reckoning him for one) to King Henry III., have owed their title to the Crown, not to any right of succession, but either to the election of the people alone, or else to the will or designation of the last King, confirmed by the general consent of the people given thereunto ; and without which it would not have been good, according to the ancient custom of the English Saxons, before voui' THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 289 Conquest : where, besides the testament of the King deceased, there was also required the consent or election of the Great Council. So that you see here was no alteration made in the form of our choosing our Kings after your Conquest from what it was before, for no less than seven or eight descents." * In answer to the argument, " That to make it yet plainer that there was no vacancy or interregnum in all these successions you have mentioned, consult what Chronologer you please, or look into the most ancient tables of the succession of our Kings of England, or into our old printed statutes or law books, and you will still find the reign of the succeeding Prince to commence from the death of his next predecessor, without any vacancy or interregnum between. And these I think to be a great deal surer marks of their succeeding to their Royal dignity, by a pretence, at least, of a right of inheritance from the father or brother, rather than this fancy of yours that you lay so much stress upon, that because of their not being styled Kings by our historians till their pretentled election and coronation way over, they were not so indeed t," — Tyrrell observes, " But 1 come now to answer your last argument, whereby you would prove that there was no vacancy or interregnum in this age ; which is, because that our chronicles and tables of succession do still begin the reign of each King from the day of the decease of his predecessor, without any vacancy or interregnum be- tween them. To which I reply, that none of our ancient chronicles or historians reckon thus, as I know of, but rather acknowledge a vacancy of the throne to have been between each succession ; and as for the tables of the succession of our Kings, when you can show me one more ancient than the time from which I grant the Crown of England began to be looked upon as a successive, and not an elective Kingdom, I shall be of your opinion. But admit it Mere so, since the succes- sion to the Crown had been for the most part mixed, * P, 615. t Ibid. u 290 REGNAL YEARS OP partly elective, and partly hereditary, our Kings might, to maintain the honour of their title, still reckon their coming to the Crown immediately from the death of the last predecessor, though there have been oftentimes some days and weeks between the one and the other, as I have now proved, and shall prove further by and by ; which being but small fractions of time, are not taken notice of in the whole account, which may be, notwithstanding, very agreeable to law ; for both my lords Dyer and Anderson in their reports do agree ' that the King, who is heir or successor, may write and begin his reign the same day that his progenitor or pre- decessor dies.'"* It consequently appears, that Tyrrell was not aware that the computation of the regnal years of our Monarchs from Richard the First (if not before) to Edward the Sixth, agrees completely with his theory. It is believed that the first work on the Constitution since Tyrrell wrote, in which the fact is noticed, that the accession of some of the early Kings after the Conquest, was dated from the day of their Coronation, is in a recent '' Inquiry into the Rise and Growth of the Royal Prerogative in England," by Mr. Allen, where that circumstance is adduced to support the doctrine that the Crown of this country was then, as in the time of the Saxons, in form at least, elective; but it is remarkable that its learned author does not allude to the expression used by most of the contemporary chroniclers, when speaking of the succession of a new Monarch. The words '' in regem electus " or ^' eleva- tus" are frequently employed ; the Coronation is de- scribed in terms which scarcely admit of a doubt, that that ceremony was considered to render the individual previously elected. King de facto, and that, until it was celebrated, he did not fully possess the Kingly office. With this usage the date of their regnal years perfectly agrees. Mr. Allen is, however, as will be afterwards shewn, * Bibliotheca Politica, p. 617. ; and vide p. 284. antea, note. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 291 mistaken in saying that Richard I. was an exception to this custom ; and " that there are public acts in his name, dated in the first year of his reign, before his Coronation had taken place." * The custom continued, without interruption, until the accession of Edward I., who was in the Holy Land when his father died ; but his reign did not commence until he was recognised by his subjects, which took place four days after the decease of the preceding Monarch. While, however, English writers have, until very lately, appeared ignorant of so interesting a fact, those of France were fully aware of the circumstance. It is expressly noticed in " L'Art de verifier les Dates ;" and it is stiU more remarkable, that the editors of that learned work derived the information, not from a manuscript in some obscure provincial library in France, but actually from a well-known record in the Exchequer Office at Westminster, called " The Red Book of the Exchequer." The editors of " L'Art de verifier les Dates " were not, however, the only French authors who have noticed the circumstance ; for De Vaines adverted to it in his " Dictionnaire Raisonne de Diplomatique," published in ITT^.f Thus a point of the highest Historical importance, on which the accuracy of the date of numerous documents of all periods, from the thirteenth to the sixteenth century, depends, — which to some extent, involves a constitu- tional question of great moment, — and which has been knovni to French historians and antiquaries for more than half a century, has recently been brought forward as a new discovery %; and the memoranda in the Red Book of the Exchequer have lately been printed, under * Inquiry into the Rise and Growth of the Royal Prerogative in Eng- land, by John Allen, p. 47. 8vo. 1820. f " Les diplomes de Guillaume le Conquerant oflVent deux t-poques, celle de la mort du Hoi St. Edouard, le 5 Janvier, 1066, et celle de son cou- ronnement dans I'abbaye de Westminster le jour de Noel suivant," pp. 362, 363. " Les annees des regnes sont assez communement omises dans los diplomes des Rois d'Espagne : ceux d'Angleterre sont beaucoup plus exacta kcsttgard; ils partent ou de leur couronnement,ou delannde oiiils ont ^U reconnus pour Hois" p. 366. X Quarterly Review for Juoe, 1826. No. Iviii. p. 297. u 2 292 REGNAL YEARS 01* the idea that the information which they contain was hitherto unknown I * It is^ nevertheless, due to the Society of Antiquaries of London to remark, that the importance of extreme accuracy in the dates of charters and other instruments, was pointed out many years since by one of its learned members, in an " Essay on the Anachronisms and In- accuracies of English writers, respecting the Times of the assembling of Parliaments_, and of the Dates of Treaties, &c."-|- The mistakes which had been made in com- puting the regnal years of our monarchs occupy a prin- cipal part of that essay ; but what was intended to be a correction of those errors, is, in fact, a repetition of the same false principle which produced them ; for the common fallacy, that the instruments of our Monarchs were dated from their accession ; that the laws and constitution of England do not admit of any interregnum ; and that the King never dies, because the next heir succeeds at the very instant the former monarch expires, are stated as facts which cannot be disputed. No little merit ought, however, to be attributed to the author of the observations alluded to, for having called the attention of the public to the necessity of a care- ful revision of the Tables by which the dates of ancient documents were computed ; and the following remarks are so just, that it is an additional proof of the supine- ness of the antiquaries of England, and of the general indifference to Historical knowledge in this country, that they should not long since have induced the Society to which they were addressed, or some individual un- distinguished by the honour of belonging to it, to supply the desideratum pointed out : — " Historians and writers, who have published and quoted our national records, have misled those who have incautiously followed them into the most manifest deviations from the truths of History and Chronology They assigned the holding of * Cooper on Records, vol. ii. p. 324. + By Thomas Astle, Esq., in January, 1802. Vide Archseologia, vol. xiv. pp. 162-167. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 293 Parliaments to years in which no Parliaments were held, and grants, charters, treaties,, and other instruments, have had erroneous dates assigned to them. The con- sequences of these anachronisms are too obvious to require being detailed." — " It will be of real utility to future writers, if the Tables of the commencement and continu- ances of the reigns of our Kings, and of the times of sitting, the adjournment, and dissolution of each Parlia- ment, were corrected and published, from the acces- sion of WiUiam I., to the present time, more espe- cially as former writers appear to have been very incorrect." * THE SAXON MONARCHS. Regnal years appear to have been used by the Saxon Kings in their charters in the seventh century ; and, occasionally without any other dates, as early as the years 798 and 801 +; but it was usual to add to the regnal year, the year of the Incarnation, together with other dates. J WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. The commence- ment of the reign of this monarch is usually dated from the day of the battle of Hastings, Saturday the 14th of October, 1066^; but, according to De Vaines ||, it was dated from two epochs ; the one, the death of Edward the Confessor, which occurred on the 5th of January, 1066 ; and the other, William's coro- nation, which took place at Westminster on Christ- * Archseologia, vol. xiv. p, 167. t The charter of Casnwulf, in 798, is dated "anno regni secundo" (Cotton. Aug. ii, n. 97.) ; and another of the same monarch, in 801, is dated " anno imperii nostri." (Text. RofE 135.) X For example: the grant of Wiglaf of Mercia to archbishop Uulfred, in 831, is, " Regi regnanti ac governanti in perpetuum Domino Deo Zabaoth, anno vero Dominicae Incarnationis dccc°xxxiO, Indictione vim°. Ego Uuiglaf gratia Dei Rex Merciorum, anno prima secundi regni met." The next is that of Athelstan's grant to the church of Worcester, in 930 : ♦' Anno Dominicae Incarnationis dccccxxx Regni vero mihi commissi vi Indictione vii, Epacta lu, Concurrente ii, septimis Junii idibus, Luna xxi, in civitate omnibus nota qua Londinae dicitur." Cotton. MS. Tiberius, A. XIII. See other examples, postea. § All authorities agree in the date of this battle. II " Dictionnaire Raisonn^ de Diplomatique," tome i. pp. 362, 363. ' u 3 2^4! REGNAL YEARS OF mas day in that year. * The manner in which the best contemporary authorities describe his accession seems, however, to imply that his reign began with his coronation. His chaplain says he was elected King, " electus in regem," and crowned on Christmas day.t The Saxon chronicle, after noticing the battle of Hastings, proceeds : " Then, on Midwinter's day, archbishop Aldred hallowed him to King at West- minster, and gave him possession with the books of Christ, and also swore him, ere that he would set the Crown on his head, that he would so well govern this nation as any King before him best did, if they would be faithful to him." i On the other hand there is reason to believe that William's accession was con- sidered by some chroniclers to have commenced a few days before the battle of Hastings. Hoveden§, Heraingford ||, and Simon of Durham 51, state that he reigned20 years, 10 months, and 28 days**; which fixes his accession to about the 12th of October, 1066. Alured of Beverley says he reigned 20 years, 10 months, and 8 days; which, unless the number of days be an error for 28, fixes his accession to about the 1st of November, 1066. According to the An- nals of Waverley ft, WiUiam reigned 2 1 years, all but 21 days; which places his accession about the 1st of October, 1066. The only other early writers who mention the length of the Conqueror's reign are William of Malmsbury and Ordericus Vitalis Xtj the former of whose statements is correct, if he reckoned William's accession from the death of Edward the Confessor in Januaiy, 1066, for he says, William * The SSth of December, 1066, is said to be the day on which William was crowned, in the Saxon Chronicle, as well as by WDliam Pictaviensis, the Conqueror's chaplain, William of Malmsbury, Hoveden, Alured of Beverley, and Henry of Huntingdon.. Eadmer, p. 6. f William Pictaviensis. t Saxon Chronicle, by Ingram, p. 263. \ Scriptores post Bedam, p. 264. II Gale's Scriptores, vol. iii. p. 146. f Decem Scriptoresi •* The Chronicle of Melrose states that William the First reigned twenty years and eleven months. ff Gale's Scriptores, vol. iii. p. 130. ii Scriptores post Bedam, p. 63. THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. 295 died in the 59th year of his s^e, the twenty^ second of his reign, and the 50th of his Earldom, A. D. 1087. Vitahs says WilUam died on the 6th Ides of September, in the 6 1st year of his age, 52nd of his Dukedom of Normandy, and 22nd of his reign as King of England ; for he governed the Kingdom 21 years and 10 months^ reckoning from the time of his coronation. All contemporary authorities agree in stating that William the First died on the 9th of September, 1087. No records are extant by which the commencement of this monarch's regnal years can be determined ; but to judge from the few examples which are known, he never used his regnal year without the year of the Incarna- tion, and generally with other dates.* WILLIAM THE SECOND (Rufus). It is most probable that the reign of William Rupus began on the day of his coronation, namely, Sunday, Sep- tember 26. 1087+, not only because this is presumed to have then been the usage ; but because, being a younger son, he did not possess any hereditary right to the Crown. The length of his reign, however, as stated by Hoveden:|:, who is the only contemporary chronicler that alludes to the subject, namely, "14 years all but 28 days," agrees neither with the date of William's coronation, nor with that of his father's decease, as it fixes his accession to about the 6th of July, 1087, more than two months before either of those events. This monarch appears to have * See postea, for remarks on the Conqueror's charters. t The coronation is commonly described by contemporary writers in these words, " in regem consecratus est." The Saxon Chronicle says, William " took to the Kingdom, and was blessed to King three days before Michaelmas day.'' The authorities which state that William Rufus was crowned on Sunday, the 36th of September, 1087, are, Hoveden, Heming- ford, the monk of Durham, andthe Saxon Chronicle. William of Malms- bury says he was crowned on the feast of St. Cosmas and Damianus, the 27th of September, in which he is supported by Eadmer and Ordericus Vitalis ; but as the ceremony was usually performed on a Sunday, and as the 26th of September, 1067, fell on a Sunday, it is most probable that it occurred on that dav. J Scriptores post Bedam, p. 268. u 4 296 REGNAL YEARS OP used the year of the Incarnation with his regnal year, and the year of the Indiction in his charters. William Rufus was slain on the 2nd * of August, 1100. HENRY THE FIRST (Beauclerc). Gervase of Canterbury asserts that Henry the First was elected King of England on the 4th, and crowned at Westminster on Sunday the 5th of August, llOOt, which statement is corroborated by other authorities ; and it seems that his reign commenced on the day of his Coronation. William of Malmsburyj: says Henry died on, the calends of December, (1st of December,) 1135, in the night, having *^'^ reigned 35 years, and from the nones of August to the calends of December, that is, four months, wanting four days ;" which clearly proves that his reign was reckoned from his Coronation, namely, the nones of August, i.e, the 5th of that month. Though Henry seems to have sometimes used the year of our Lord, without his regnal year, in dating his charters, no instance is known in which he used the latter without the former. Henry the First died in the night of Sunday, the 1st of December, 11 35.§ * Hoveden, Annals of Waverley, Hemingford, Monk of Durham, Saxon Chronicle. — William of Malmsbury, p. 88., and the Annals of Dunstaple, however, state that he was slain on the 1st of August. t William of Malmsbury, Hoveden, Hemingford. — Henry of Hunting- don says that Henry I. was elected at Winchester, and " sacratus " at London. According to the Saxon Chronicle, " On the morning after Lammas-day was the King William, shot in hunting, by an arrow from his own men, and afterwards brought to Winchester, and buried in the ca- thedral. This was in the thirteenth year after that he assumed the go- vernment. On the Thursday he was slain, and in the morning afterwards buried; and after he was buried the statesmen that were then nigh at hand chose his brother Henry to King. And he immediately gave the bishopric of Winchester to William GifFord, and afterwards went to Lon- don ; and the Sunday following, before the altar at Westminster, he pro- mised God and all the people to annul all the unrighteous acts that took place in his brother's time. And after this the bishop of Liondon, Mau- rice, consecrated him King." Pages 319, 320. t P. 100. \ William of Malmsbury, Henry of Huntingdon, Hoveden, and the Saxon Chronicle. — The Chronicle of the Prior of Hexham states that Henry died on Monday, the 2nd of December ; which may be explained by the event having occurred about midnight of the first of that month. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 29? STEPHEN. As the line of succession was interrupted in favour of this Monarch, it is very unlikely that the custom of beginning each reign at the Coronation was departed from ; and it is therefore to be presumed that the reign of Stephen commenced on the day of his election and coronation, namely, Thursday, the feast of St. Stephen, 26th of December, 1135.* The only charter of Stephen with the date of his regnal year which has been discovered, contains also the year of our Lordt; and, if genuine, and accurately copied, it would prove that his regnal year did not commence until 1136, but it is most probable that the date is a clerical error. King Stephen died on the 25th October, 1154.^ None of the con- temporary chroniclers allude to the length of his reign, except Henry of Huntingdon, who merely says that Stephen reigned nearly nineteen years. HENRY II. The hereditary right to the Throne, on the death of Henry I., became vested in his daughter and heiress Maud§, wife, first of the Em- peror Henry IV., and, secondly, of Geoffrey Plan- * Hoveden, Annals of Waverley and Dunstaple.— Brompton says Stephen was elected by the clergy, and crowned on that day. The Saxon Chronicle thus describes Stephen's accession, after noticing Henry the First's death : — " Meanwhile was his nephew come to England, Stephen de Blois. He came to London, and the people of London received him, and sent after the archbishop, William Corboil, and hallowed him to King on Midwinter day." William of Malmsbury and the Chronicle of Me.- rose assign Stephen's coronation to " Sunday, the 11th of the kalends of January, the 22nd day after the decease of his uncle," which is the 22nd of December ; but the statement of the majority of contemporary writers, that it took place on the 26th of that month, is supported by that day being the festival of St Stephen, the namesake, and probably tutelar saint of the King, a day which is extremely likely to have been selected for the ceremony. • t " Anno ab Incarnatione Domini mcxxxviii, apud Elya secundo anno resni met in tempore Edwardi episcopi Norwicensis et Gausleni Prioris Efe." (Monast. Angl. vol. i. p. 358.) It is evident that the year 1138 could not possibly have fallen in the second year of Stephen's reign, even if it commenced on the very last day of 1135. " Edwardi episcopi Nor- wicensis," is shown, by the names of the witnesses and other authorities, to be a mistake for Emfrardi, which increases the doubt as to the accuracy of the date. X Henry of Huntingdon, Annals of Waverley, of Margan, and of Dun- staple, Brompton, and Ralph Diceto. ^ William of Malmsbury states, that on the 5th of the nones of March, (March 3rd,) lUl, the empress Maud was " received" as Lady (Domina) of England ; that a council was hoWen at Winchester " feria secunda post DCtavas paschs," namely, Monday, the 7th of April ; and that on the ^98 REGNAL YEARS OF tagenet, Count of Anjou ; and as she survived the usurper Stephen*, her son had no other pretensions to the Crown, during her lifetime, than the conven- tion with Stephen, which was ratified by the peers of each party, and the general consent of his subjects manifested at his coronation. Henry ll.'s corona- tion, which occurred on Sunday, the 19th of De- cember, 1154t, is therefore the epoch from which the commencement of his reign ought to be com- puted ; being a difference from the Tables of regnal years in common use of nearly eight weeks. Henry of Huntingdon's account of Henry's accession is as follows : — At the time of Stephen's demise, Henry II. was, he says, in Normandy; and " therefore Theobald, the Archbishop, and very many of the proceres of England, sent messengers in haste for their lord, the Duke of the Normans, that he might forth- with come to take upon himself the government. Being, however, impeded by the winds and the sea, and numerous other causes, he landed at the New Forest a few days before the Nativity of our Lord, with his wife and brethren, and many powerful personages and large forces. England was therefore without a King about six weeks ; nor was there, nevertheless, by the grace of God, peace wanting, either from love or fear of the King who was about to come. Proceeding to London, he was received with the greatest gladness, and was blessed as King, and placed on the Throne following day the legate proposed to elect Maud as Sovereign, which was assented to by the council ; but that the Londoners appeared before it on the ensuing day, and demanded the release of Stephen, whom Maud had taken prisoner at the battle of Lincoln, on the 2nd of February preceding. For a short time she appears to have exercised the royal authority, for, by a charter dated at Oxford, in 1141, in which she styled herself " Matilda Imperatrix, Henrici regis filia, et Anglorum Bomina, she created Milo of Glo jcester, earl of Hereford. Vide Foedera, new edit. vol. i. p. 14. * She did not die until the 10th of September, 1167. . f Hoveden, Annals of Waverley, and of Margan, Ralph Diceto, Matthew Paris, Chron. Norman., and William of Newburgh ; but Gervase of Can- terbury says it took place on the 17th of December. The date in the text IS, however, more likely to be correct, not only from the majority of chroniclers agreeing on the point, but from the 19th of December, 1154, having fallen on a Sunday, a day then generally chosen for that ceremony : whereas the .17th was on a Friday, on which it is very unlikely that so solemn a festival as a coronation would be celebrated. THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. 299 of the Realm with the greatest splendour." * The Annals of Waverley and Ralph Diceto state that Henry arrived in England on the 8th, while Matthew Paris says he arrived on the 7th ides of December ; that he was unanimously elected and anointed King f on the 14th kalends of January, the Sunday before Christmas day, viz., the 19th of December, 1154; from which state- ments it must be inferred, that his accession did not .precede his election and coronation. That Henry's reign was not considered to have commenced imme- diately after the death of Stephen, is further proved by the length ascribed to it by Diceto, Hoveden, and the chronicler of Dunstaple. These writers concur with other authorities :{: in stating that Henry II. § died at Chinon, in Norrnandy, in the Octaves of St. Peter and Paul, luna I9. feria 5. ; videhcet, Thursday, the 6th of July, 1189; hut Hoveden adds, that he reigned thirty-four years, seven months, and four days. The * The original words are, " Miserunt itaque Thedbaldus archiepis- copus et quamplures ex Anglife proceribus nuncios festinantes pro domino suo Duce Normannorum ut regnum suscepturus incunctanter ad- veniret. Impeditus tamen ventis et mari, causisque quampluribus, paucis diebus ante natale Domini, cum conjuge, fratribusque suis, multisque po- tentibus, magnisque copiis, applicuit apud Noveforest. Fuit igitur Anglia sine Rege quasi sex hebdomadis, nee tamen Dei gratia prsveniente pace caruit ; vel pro Regis amore venturi, vel timore. At (ut dictum est) cum applicuisset Londonias petens, ut decebat tantum et tam beatum virum, cum summa leetitia et multis prae gaudio lachrymantibus, in regem bene- dictus est, et in throno Regni splendidissime coUocatus est." The Saxon Chronicle thus notices Henry's accession : " In this year (1154), died the King Stephen, and was buried at Faversham. When the King died then was the Earl beyond sea. When he came to England, then was he re- ceived with great worship, and blessed to King in London on the Sunday before Midwinter day." t " Et ab omnibus electus, etin Regem unctus est." Annals of Waverley. t Benedictus Abbas, Annals of Waverley, Gervase of Canterbury, and the Annals of Margan. Among the innumerable errors committed by the editors of the edition of the Fcedera, printed by the Record Commission, is the statement (vol. i. p. 47.), that Henry II. died on the 6th of June, 1189. \ The monarch's eldest son, Henry, was crowned as King of England during his father's hfetime, on Sunday, the 14th of June, 1170, and is called by chroniclers, Henry the Third. Benedictus Abbas, vol. i. p. 4.— A letter to this prince from his father, in 1170, begins in these words ; — " Henricus, Rex Angliffi, et Dux Normannis, et Aquitanis, et Comes Andegavis ; H. Regi Angl', et Duci Norm', et Com' And', karissimo filio suo, salutem ;" and in 1175, the King thus commenced a letter, announcing his reconciliation with his son :— " Henricus Rex, pater Regis," &c., and states, " Venitadme filius mens R. H., apud Burum," &c. Fcedera, n. ed. vol. i. pp. 26. 32. The young King died before his father at Castle Mattel, in 1183. The title o£h chapter of Matthew Paris, p. 85. A°. 1170, is " De Coronatione Regis Ht.irici tertr." 300 KEGNAL YEARS OF , Annals of Dunstaple say thirty-four years and seven months^ without noticing the few additional days ; and Ralph Diceto states that Henry reigned thirty-four years, twenty-eight weeks_, and five days.* The period from Henry II.'s coronation to his decease was thirty- four years, twenty-eight weeks, and three or fiveulays, according whether the days of his coronation and death were or were not included. It seems, therefore, that Diceto computed Henry's reign from his coronation ; and the calculation of Hoveden, as well as that of the author of the Annals of Waveriey, will agree very nearly with that of Diceto, if by " seven months " he meant seven lunar months of four weeks each, instead of seven calendar months. From the death of Stephen to the death of Henry II. was a period of thirty-four years, thirty-three weeks, and four days ; being thirty-four years, eight (calendar) months, and eleven days : or thirty-four years, nine (lunar) months, and three days ; so that it is impossible that any of the writers who have been cited could have reckoned Henry's reign from the demise of the preceding monarch. Henry II. died at Chinon, on the 6th of July, 11 89. RICHARD I., eldest son of Henry II., succeeded to the inchoate right to the throne at his father's de- cease, on the 6th of July, 1189; but he was not crowned until Sunday, the 3rd of September in that year.f It is remarkable that, in a charter granted during the interval, Richard styled himself only '^ Dux Normanniae et Dominus Anglicel^;" and Mat- * Decern Scriptores, p. 646. t Brompton, Diceto, Hoveden, and Peter Langtoft. Gervase of Can. terbury, however, says the 11th of that month. For the reasons given in a note in page 282., the 3rd is presumed to be the correct date, it being a Sunday, whereas the 11th was a Monday. X Archasologia, vol. xxvii. p. 107., to which work it was communicated by William Kardy, Esq. The charter was dated at Barfleur, and was ap- parently granted between the 20th of July, and the 1.3th of August, 1189; for Henry II. died on the 6th of July, and his son Richard I. was invested with the Dukedom of Normandy on the 20th of the same month, and sailed from Barfleur for England on the 13th of August. Mr. Hardy also ob- serves, that though Richard I. was the first English monarch who used the first person plural in his diplomas, it appears from this charter that he did not adopt that fonn until after his coronation, as he speaks throughout THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 301 thew Paris attributes no other title to him than "Dux" until after his coronation. The great importance of accurately determining the exact date of the accession, and the regnal years, commences with this Monarch, because he appears to be the first King of England, after the Conquest, who dated his pubhc instruments with the year of his reign, without adding also the year of our Lord. In no instance has greater uncertainty prevailed, or more errors been committed, than v/ith respect to the time of Richard's accession* ; and the correct date has never hitherto been ascertained. No records are known to be extant by which the commencement of the reign of any King of England before the accession of John can be fixed ; so that the date of the accession of Richard I. cannot be settled by such conclusive evidence as exists with respect to the regnal years of subsequent Monarchs. It is, however, confidently presumed, that what has been proved to be the prac- tice in the instance of Richard's successor, ten years afterwards, also occurred in his case, and that his reign commenced with his coronation, September 3. 1189. It is desirable to correct the error into which the author of the " Inquiry into the Rise and Growth of the Royal Prerogative " has fallen, in considering that Richard's reign commenced before his coronation, espe- cially as an explanation of the cause of his mistake will prove, that the regnal years of tliat monarch were not computed from the death of his father, which is the epoch hitherto assigned to his accession. Mr. Allen in the first person singular, — " ego " and " meus," instead of " nos " and " noster." It may further be remarked, that it is not dated with his regnal year, as was uniformly the case after his coronation. * For example: Henry TI. is said to have died, and Richard to have ascended the throne. June 6. 1189. Rastall's Table of Years, both editions; and Chronica Juridicialia. July 7. Sandford's Genealogical History : Randle Holme's " Academie of Armorie," ed. 168S. July 6. Tables in " Index to the Records," ed 1739; Hopton's " Con. cordancy Enlarged." 302 REGNAL YEARS OF States as his authority, that " there are public acts in Richard's name_, dated in the first year of his reign, before his coronation had taken place."* No such acts are, it is beheved, in existence ; and it is unquestion- able, that those to which he refers were not dated until more than nine months after Richard's coronation. The editors of the '' Fcedera/' where the instruments alluded to are printed, fell into the common error of supposing, that Richard I.'s reign commenced on the day of his father's decease ; and committed the addi- tional but less excusable mistake, of assigning that event to the 6th of June, instead of to the 6th of July, 1 189* They, consequently, attribute four documents, dated severally on the 24th, 25th, and 27th of June, and 1st of July, in the first year of Richard's reign, to the year 1189; whereas there is not only ample internal evidence to prove that these articles belong to the fol- lowing year, 1190, but the 24th of June, and the 1st of July, 1 Richard I., must have fallen in the year 1190, even supposing that Richard's accession did occur on the day of Henry I I.'s decease. This oversight, in so accurate a writer as Mr. Allen, is only another proof of the fatal errors, as well in facts as inferences, which a want of rigid attention to dates must produce, even in the ablest historical and antiquarian writers ; for though he was aware that Henry IL did not die in June, 1189, (as he properly says he died on the 6th of July,) he nevertheless adopted the mistake of the editors of the Fcedera, and was thereby led to suppose that an exception to the principle for which he was contending existed in the case of Richard I.; whereas the exertion of the critical acumen which is conspicuous in other parts of his work, would have shown, that so far from that instance presenting an exception, it powerfully sup- portedYixs argument. Among the instruments of the reign of Richard I., printed in the Fcedera, many of which are assigned to the wrong year, as well of our Lord as of the reign, * " Fcedera, vol i. pp. 48, 49. New edition." THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 303 there are two which incontestably prove that the regnal years of that Monarch did not commence until after the '9,'^nd of August in each year ; and, as no important event occurred between that day and the Srd of Sep- tember, 11 89, the day of his coronation, there can be no doubt that Richard's reign was considered to have commenced immediately after the celebration of that ceremony. A document respecting an exchange of lands between the King and Walter, bishop of Rouen, '' Datum per manum Eustachii electi Helien', tunc agentis vices Can- cellarii apud Rothomagum anno ab Incarnatione Domini millesimo centesimo nonagesimo septimo, ocvij die Octo- hris, regni nostri anno «.r*," shows that the 17th of October, 1197, was in the 9th Richard I.; but this document is placed in the Foedera at some distance after a charter, which concludes in these words : — " Dat' per manum E. Elyen episcopi cancella^'li nostri apud Rupem Auree Vail', occcij die Augusti anno regni nostri nono,"\ This charter is assigned by the editors of the Fcedera to the year 1197, whereas it is manifest that it belongs to the year 1198 j and for these reasons : — 1st. An instrument in which a person is merely de- scribed as '^ elect " of any bishopric, must have preceded one in which the same person is expressly called, " bishop " of that diocese. 2nd. Eustace, dean of Salisbury J, was elected bishop * Foedera, new edit., vol. i. pp. 68, 69. ; wherein it is said to have been inserted from Ralph de Diceto's Ymagines Historiarum, col. 698. ; but in the original edition of Rymer's Foedera no authority for it is given. The article occurs in Diceto ; but it varies so much from the copies in the Fce- dera, as to render it certain that Rynier must have derived it from some other source. The date in Diceto is, " Per manum Eliensis electi E" &c. " M. C. xc. xvj. die Octobris, anno regni nostro octavo" which is clearly a misprint, because Diceto himself assigns it to the year 1197, and because Eustace was not elected Bishop of Ely until August in that year, the see having become vacant in the preceding January. The month of October 1197, could not possibly have fallen in the 8 Ric. I. whether his reign com- menced in the month of June, July, or September. -}■ Ibid. p. 67. From the original among the Cottonian charters in the British Museum, marked xvj. 1., which has been collated with the date iu the copy in the Fcedera. X A writ, " Datum per manum magistri Eustachii, Sarum decani. Vices Cancellarii tunc agentis, apud insulam Andeliacam, decimo quarto die Julii, regni nostri anno octavo," occurs in the Foedera, new edit. vol. i. p. 67., where it is erroneously assigned to the year 1196, instead of the year 1197. 304 REGNAL YEARS OF of Ely early in August, 1197, and his feast on the occasion was celebrated at Vaudreuil, in Normandy, on the day of St. Lawrence, the 1 0th of August ; but he was not consecrated until the 8 th of March in the following year, 1198*: which facts agree perfectly with his being called "elect of Ely," in October 1197;, and "bishop of Ely " in August, 1198, before which time he had also been promoted to the office of chancellor. The charter of the 22nd of August, 9 Richard I., must, therefore, have been executed in A.D. 1189; conse- quently, the regnal years must have been computed from some day after the 22nd of August, and before the 1 7th of October ; for if the reign of Richard commenced on any day previous to the 22nd of August, 1189, the 22nd of August, in the ninth year of his reign, would have fallen in 1197 ; and it is so stated in all the Tables of regnal years, wherein his accession is fixed to the 6th of June, or to the 6th of July, 1189, and which misled the editors of the Foedera. The error of assigning so many instruments, in that work, to the Avrong year of our Lord, has, no doubt, been a fertile source of confusion and mistakes to mo- dern Historians ; and an essential service would have been rendered to Historical literature, if the late Commis- sion on the Public Records had caused an addendum to the edition printed by order of the former Commission, to be prepared and circulated, containing the correct dates f of all the articles in that work which are impro- perly placed. To Foreign antiquaries this would be a most acceptable gift ; and it would serve also to warn them from too implicit a reliance on a national publica- tion, which ought to have been distinguished no less by accuracy than by erudition. * Ralph Diceto, p. 701. Gervase of Canterbury, p. 1597., and Le Neve's Fasti Ecclesice Anglicanee. t Mistakes in dates arising from an erroneous computation of the regnal years, are not, however, the only defects of that nature in the Foedera. A charter, by which a grant was made by King Henry HI. to the bishop of Rochester, in the SSrd year of his reign, A. D. 1248, is assigned to the 3S:d year of Henry I., A. D. 1132 ; an error of no less than oiie hundred and sixteen years! Vide Fcedera, new edit. vol. i. p. 8, THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. S05 Only three chroniclers, Ralph Diceto, Trivet, and the annalist of Dunstaple, allude to the length of Richard's reign ; but it is scarcely possible to reconcile their statements with facts, Diceto says he reigned nine years, six months, and nineteen days*, and Trivetf, that he reigned nine years, nine months, and six days ; while the Annals of Dunstaple say nine years and six months, without mentioning the additional days,:|: From the coronation of Richard, on the 3rd of September, 1189, to his decease, on the 6th of April, 1199, is a period of nine years and about two hundred and fifteen days, forming nine years, seven lunar months, and nineteen days ; or nine years, seven calendar months, and three days. Unless the word "sex," in Diceto and in the Annals of Dunstaple, be an error for '' septem," it is impossible to understand from what epoch these writers computed Richard's reign. $ It is, however, evident, that neither of them considered it to have commenced on the day of his father's decease ; because, from the 6th of July, 1189, to the 6th of April, 1199, are nine years, nine (lunar) months, and twenty-two days, or nine years and exactly nine calendar months. King Richard I. died on Tuesday, the 6th of April, 1199.1! JOHN. On the death of Richard I. the right to the throne devolved, according to modern usage, upon Arthur of Brittany, son and heir of Geoffrey Plan- tagenet, next brother of that monarch ; but John pretended to have a superior right, as nearer of kin to Richard, being his next surviving brother, whereas Arthur was one degree further removed, being his * Ricardus Rex Anglorura, cum regnasset annis novem, mensibus sex, diebus decern et novem, in Aquitannico Ducatu, Lemovico territorio, cas- tello Chaluz vij. kal. Apr., k Petro Basilii sagitta percussus est ; et post- moduni viij. idus Aprilis, die Martis, vir operi martio deputatus, diem clausit extremum apud prEedictum castellum." — liecem Scriptores, p. 705. t P. 134. X Ricardus rex, cum regnasset annis novem et mensibus sex," &c., ed. Hearne, vol i. p. 47. § The passage in the Annals of Dunstaple so closely resembles the words of Diceto, that it may have been copied from that writer. II Diceto, Gervase, Hoveden, Annals of Waverley, &c. X 306 REGNAL YEARS OP brother's son.* Various circumstances tend, how- ever, to prove that John was indebted for the Crown to the election of his subjects rather than to here- ditary right. Matthew Paris, who is supposed to follow Roger of Wendover, who was nearly con- temporary, speaks of that Prince in the interval between the death of Richard and his inauguration, as Duke of Normandy, as Earl of Mortaigne,or ''Earl John," only. After that ceremony he says, " John, Duke of Normandy t, passed over into England and landed at Shoreham on the 8 th kalends of June ; and on the morrow, to w4t, on the eve of the Ascension of our Lord, he came to London, to be there crowned. The archbishops, bishops, earls, and barons, and all others who ought to be present at his coronation, were accordingly assembled to receive him ; and the archbishop of Canterbury, standing in the midst of them, delivered a speech containing the following remarkable passages in reference to John's title : — " Audite universi. Noverit discretio vestra quod nullits prcevia ratione alii succedere habet 7'egnum, nisi ab universitate regni unanimiter, invocata spiritus gratia electus, et secundum morum suorum eminen- tiam prcpelectus ;'' and he proceeded to cite the precedents of Saul and David, who were chosen Kings, the one for his valour, and the other for his sanctity and humility, and not because they were children or relations of Kings. " Verum si quis ex stirpe Regis defuncti aliis prcepolleret^ pronius et * Tyrrell says, " It was then very much disputed, (as it hath been also since that time,) if an elder brother died and left a son a minor, whether his younger brother or his son should succeed ; for, though the people of Anjou and those of Guienne owned duke Arthur for their prince, yet the states of Normandy were of another mind, and by virtue of King Richard's testa- ment, he was, immediately after his death, invested with that dukedom. Nor was he then at all opposed in it by the King of France, the supreme lord of the fee ; and as for England, besides his brother's testament, whereby he left him heir of all his territories, it was also then generally held in England, as most consonant to the ancient English Saxon law of succession, that the uncle should succeed to the Crown before the nephew." — Bibliotheca Politico, p. 612. See also Blacksione's Commentaries, vol i. pp. 200, 201. t Hoveden also says, " Willielmus Rex Scotorum misit nuncios ad Johannem Ducem. Nor'mandia:.'* THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. SO? promptius in eiectionem ejus est consentiendum. Haec idcirco diximus pro inclyto Comite Johanne qui prae- sens est, frater illustrissimi Regis nostri Richardi jam defuncti, qui haerede caruit ab eo egrediente, qui pro- vidus et strenuus et manifeste nobilis, quern nos, invocatd spiritus sancti gratia, ratione tarn meritorum quam sanguinis Regii unanimiter elegimus universi. Erat autem archiepiscopus vir profundi pectoris, et in regno singularis columna stabilitatis et sapientiae incomparabilis. Nee ausi erant alii super his adhuc ambigere, scientes quod sine causa hoc non sic diffi- niverat. Verum Comes Johannes et omnes hoc ac- ceptahant, ipsunique Comitem in Regem eligentes et assumentes, exclamant dicentes, Vivat Rex. Inter- rogatus autem postea archiepiscopus Hubertus, quare hffic dixisset, respondit se prsesaga mente conjecturare, et quibusdam oraculis edoctum et certificatum fuisse, quod ipse Johannes Regnum et Coronam Anglias foret aliquando corrupturus et in magnam confusionem prsecipitaturus. Et ne haberet hberas habenas hoc faciendi, ipsum electione non successione hsereditaria ehgi debere afRrmabat. Archiepiscopus autem im- ponens capiti ejus Coronam, unxit eum in regem apud Westmonasterium, scilicet in ecclesia principis Apostolorum Dominice ascensionis die, sexto kalendas Junii." * In one of his charters, John himself appears to admit that his title to the Throne was founded, partly at least, on the consent and approbation of his subjects, for he therein says he came to the Crown "jure here- ditario, et mediante tarn Cleri quam Populi unanimi consensu et favore."* That John's reign commenced t Mathew Paris, ed. 1589, pp. 189, 190. * Quoted by Tyrrell from the original in the archives of the Archbishop of Canterbury at Lambeth. — Bibliotheca PoiUica, p. 613., where the ques- tion is fully discussed. Alluding to the admission of the Arcl'.bishop of Canterbury, that he made the statement quoted above because " he guessed, and was ascertained by certain prophecies, that John would bring the Kingdom and Crown into great confusion ; and, therefore, lest he might have too much liberty in doing it, he affirmed he ought to come in by election, and not by hereditary succession," Tyrrell says, "it looks very ouspicious, since theArchbishopmust thereby ha vemade himself a knave and iiypocrite, and seems also to contradict what Matthew Paris had before said, X 2 308 REGNAL YEARS OF at his coronation, and, consequently, that he was not King de facto before that ceremony, is proved by the indisputable fact that his regnal years were computed from the day on which it took place, namely, Ascension day, i. e., the 27th of May, 1199. As Ascension day is a moveable feast, the years of the reign of John were calculated from Ascension day to Ascension day ; so that each regnal year was of a different length, and began on a different day. For example : the first year of his reign began on the 27th of May, 1199^ and ended on Ascension eve, the 17th of May, in 1200 ; the second year began on the 18th of I\Iay, 1200, and ended on the 2nd of May, Ascen- sion eve, 1201 ; and so with the other years. ^ This mode of computing the regnal years occasions great confusion; for in the 3rd, 5th, 8th, 11th, 14th, and l6th of John, several days of the month of May. in two succeeding years of Christ, occurred in the same year of the King's reign t; hence no document dated on those days can be attributed with certainty to the right year of our Lord. As the mode of computing the years of the reign of John has only lately been generally known, all documents dated between the 6th of April, the day of Ilichar 1 I.'s death (on which day ic has hitherto been supposed that John's reign began), and Ascension day, in each year, from 1199 to 12l6, have been assigned to a wrong year of our Lord. That the reign of King John commenced on As- cension day. May 27. 1199j and that his regnal years were computed from Ascension day to Ascension day, is proved by the Close, Fine, and Patent Roils in the viz., * that all those that heard his speech dared not so much as doubt of these things, knowing that the Archbishop had not thus judged of this matter without cause.' And therefore I grant that this part of the relation, containing the Archbishop's vindicating of himself for thus giving his judgment, might be a story commonly taken up, and being told to this author, was by him inserted in his history, at a time when I grant the crown of England began to be thought successive, by reason that Henry III. had succeeded as the eldest son of his father, though he was not, for all that, admitted without election." Ibid. p. 613. * See the note to the Table of the Regnal Years of John, postea. t Rot. Patent, anno 6 Hen. HI . THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. 309 Tower. A Roll is appropriated to every regnal year ; and the commencement and termination of those years are clearly shown by the day and month on which the first and last instruments entered under such regnal years are dated. For instance, if the first document on the Close or other Roll of the first year of King John be dated on the 28th of May, and the last on the 17th of jNIay ; and if the first document on the Rolls of the second year of his reign be dated on the 18th of May, and the last on the 2nd of May, it is evident that the first regnal year comprised the period from the 28th of May in one year to the 17th of May in the next ; and that the second regnal year comprised the period from the 18th of May in one year to the 2nd of May in the following year. As this is almost the best evidence of the date of regnal years which can be adduced, it has been applied to the reigns of most of the Sovereigns of this country, from John to Henry V. It is a remarkable fact, and one which has hitherto escaped notice, that all the Anglo-Norman Kings, from William the Conqueror to Richard I. inclusive, styled themselves Kings, Dukes, or Counts of tJieh' people, and not of their dominions. Thus, '' King of the English, Duke of the Normans, Count of the Aquitainians and Anjouians." Henry II. and Richard I., however, called themselves " King of England, Duke of Normandy and Aquitaine, and Count of Anjoii,'' on their great seals, though they retained the style of their predecessors in charters. King John, and all subsequent monarchs, styled themselves Sovereigns of their dominions, except Henry V., who, on one of his coins, called himself " King of the French;" and Henry VI. 's style on his great seal is " King of the French and of England* King John died on the 19th of October, 12 16. HENRY III. The reign of this Monarch commenced on the day of his coronation, namely, the feast of St. Simon and St. Jude, Friday, the 28th of October, * Vide Remarks on the Styles of the Kings of England, postea. X 3 310 REGNAL YEARS OF *■ 1216, nine days after he succeeded to the inchoate right to the throne. This fact is proved by the Chan- cery Rolls in the Tower, the earhest date on any year of which is the 28 th of "October^ and the latest the 27th of that month*, the first and last day of each year of his reign. In the Red Book of the Exchequer is this notice of the regnal years of Henry IIL: — '^'^Anno Domini mccxvi. Memo- randum^quod data Regis Henrici, filii Regis Johannis, mutuavit in festo Apostolorum Simonis et Juds ; videlicet, xxviu die mensis Octobris." The account of Henry's accession in the Rhyming Chronicle of Robert of Gloucester, seems also to admit of the inference that his Coronation had rendered him King: — " Henry was King imad, after his fader Jon, A Sein Simondes day and Sein Jude at- Gloucestre anon." Henry III. died on the feast of St. Edmund the Confessor, Wednesday, the l6th of November, 1272.t EDWARD I. It is proved by the clearest evidence, that though his father, Henry III., died on the l6th of November, 1272, Edward I. did not commence his reign until four days afterwards, namely, on the feast of St. Edmund, King and Martyr, being Sun- day, the 20th of November, on which day Tie was pro- claimed at the New Temple. Edward was abroad at the time of his father's death, and did not return until the 2nd of August, 1274, when he landed at Dover ; and he was crowned at ^\^estminster on Sunday, after the feast of the Assumption, the 19th of August in the same year.:]: Matthew of West- • Rot. Patent anno 6 Hen. HI. f Some doubt of the accuracy of the notes in the Red Book of the Ex- chequer, at least as regards the date of the succession of our earltf mon- archs, is created by the account of the death of Henry HI., as he is there said to have died on the feast of St. Simon and St. Jude, the 28th of October, in the fifty-sixth year of his reign ; whereas he died on the feast of St. Edmund the' Confessor, November 16. X The following notice of Edward's arrival in England and coronation occurs on the Close Rolls of the second year of his reign : — " Memorandum quod Edwardus Rex AngtiiB applicuit apud Dover' die Jovis proxima post feotuin Sancti Petri ad vincula (». e. 2nd of August) M.cc.LXxmo mjo, et THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 311 minster says, " As soon as King Henry was buried, which was on the feast of St. Edmund, King and Martyr, the 20th of November, the barons, &c. went to the high altar of Westminster Abbey, and swore fealty to Prince Edward his son *; after which they assembled at the New Temple, ordered a new seal to be made, and appointed Walter de Merton chan- cellor." Besides the Rolls in the Tower t, and various Ward- robe accounts, which fully prove that the regnal years of Edward I. began and ended on the 20th of Novem- ber, the fact is shown by the record of the surrender of the Kingdom of Scotland by John Baliol, in November, 1292. The first convention on the subject is dated May 1. 20 Edw. I., 1292..]: Other conventions were held at different times in that year; and the seventeenth and last convention is dated Monday the seventeenth of November, 20 Edward I.9, which was likewise in 1292. At that convention it was determined that BaUol should do homage to Edward on the Thursday following the feast of St. Edmund, King and Martyr ||, namely, the twentieth of November. The next instrument % is tested at Berwick on Tweed, " decimo nono die Novembris, anno regni nostri vicesimo ;" which is followed by one relating to the breaking of the great seal of Scotland, die Dominica proxima post festum Assumptionis beatas Marite proximo sequente (?. e. 19th of August) solempniter coronat' fuit in ecclesia beati Petri Westm', anno Domini supradicto, et anno regni ejusdem Regis Ed- wardi secundo." — Rot. Claus. 2 Edw. I. m. 5. Matthew of Westminster (p. 407.) erroneously says that Edward arrived in England on the 25th of July ; but the correct date is given by Wikes, p. 101., and in the Annals of Waverley, p. 229. * Walsingham says the nobles " recognoverunt " Edward as King, and the words which follow, " paternique successorem honoris ordinaverunt," seem to imply more than a mere admission of his hereditary right. t On the back of a record of the reign of Edward III., which is entered on No. 62. of the Miscellaneous Rolls in the Tower, entitled " Transcriptum instrumentorum tangentium Comitera Marchia?," the following words occur in a contemporary hand : — " Anno Domini jicclxxijo tnense No- vembri, obiit dominus Henricus illustrissimus Rex Anglorum, anno vero regr.i sui Ivijo incepti in festo Apostolorum Symonis et Juda; proximo przecedente." " Anno Domini Mcclxxijo, mense Novembri, in festo Beati Edmundi, incepit regnare Edwardus illustrissimus Rex Anglorum post eepulturam Henrici patris sui." t Foedera, new edit. vol. i. part ii. p. 762. § Ibid. p. 780. !1 Ibid. p. 780. X 4 312 REGNAL YEARS OF dated on Wednesday, the vigil or eve of the feast of St. Edmund^ King and Martyr, namely, the nineteenth of November. This is foUovred by the record that Baliol took the oath of fealty to Edward, which commences in these words : — " Die Jovis sequenti, scilicet vicesimo die Novembris, in festo Beati Eadmundi Regis et Mar- tiris, anno praedicti Domini E. Regis Angliae vicesimo ■finiente, apud Norham, in castro ejusdem villae, venit praedictus Johannes de Balliolo, Rex Scotiae " (then follow the names of the witnesses, and the form of the oath) ..." Postmodum, eodem die, confectas fuerunt quaedam litterae, super fidelitate praedicta, praedicto domino Regi Angliae, per dictum regem Scotiae praes- tita, sub hac forma : Omnibus Christi fidelibus, &c. Johannes, Dei Gratia Rex Scottorum, Salutem. No- verit universitas vestra me fecisse et jurasse domino meo ligio. Domino Edwardo, Dei Gratia Regi Angliae illustri et superiori domino regni Scotiae, apud Norham tlie Jovis, in festo Sancti Eadmundi Regis et Martiris anno Incarnationis Dominicae Millesimo ducentensimo nonagesimo secundo, et regni ipsius domini nostri Edwardi vicesimo finiente, et vicesimo primo incipiente &c.* Notwithstanding the dictum of Lord Chief Justice Coke, that, in computations of time, '' the law doth re- ject all fractions and divisions of a day, for the uncer- tainty which is always the mother of confusion and contention t," it is evident, from this record, that there was a fraction of a day in computing the regnal years of the Kings of England ; for what occurred in the early part of the day, on the 20th of November, 1292, • A contemporary translation into French of this record also occurs, and the latter part of the extract in the text is in these words : — " A Norham, le Joedy, en la feste Seint Eraon le Reye, Martyr, le an del Incarnation nostra seigneur Myl ducent e nonante secund, e du regne le dit mon Sei-gneur le Rey Edraard vyntune Jinant, a le vyntime un commenceant.^^ — Fcedera, n. ed. vol. i. partii. p. 781. + Coke's Reports, part v. p. 2 It was, therefore, held, in the 28th Eliza- beth, that a lease of lands for three years, which commenced at the time of delivery, and which was delivered at four of the clock in the afternoon, of the 20th of June, should end on the 19th of June in the third year. The day of the date or delivery oi a lease is included in the time for which it is granted. THE KINGS OF ENGLAiND. 313 respecting Baliol's surrender of the sovereignty of Scot- lantlj was said to be the end of the twentieth year of Edward I.'s reign ; whereas, in the proceedings at a later part of the day, the 20th of November is said to be the end of the twentieth, and the beginning of the twenty-first year of his reign. It v/ould be impossible, and it is scarcely necessary, for practical purposes, to decide at what hour of the day the separation occurred, whether at noon, or at the precise hour in which the act of accession occurred ; but it is evident that, instead of the regnal year closing on the day before the anniversary of the accession, that anniversary happened in two regnal years; thus producing the "^uncertainty" appre- hended by Lord Coke ; but the fact is not, in itself, very material, because it only relates to one day, and the year of our Lord must always be the same. The account of the regnal years of Edward I. in the Red Book of the Exchequer agrees with the fact : — " Item data Regis Edwardi filii dicti Regis Henrici mutavit singulis annis die Sancti Edmundi R. videlicet xx die mensis Novembris." King Edward I. died at Burgh on the Sands, near Carlisle, on the 7th of July, 1307-* It is necessary to observe, that Edward the First is sometimes called Edward the Fourth, the three Saxon monarchs who * All authorities agree as to the date of Edward I.'s death. The follow- ing interesting letter from one of the retainers of Hugh baron Neville, respecting the removal of the King's corpse from Burgh in the Sands to "Westminster, and stating that Anthony Bek, bishop of Durham, patriarch of Jerusalem, the earl of Lincoln, and other peers, having performed homage to Edward II. at Carlisle, had accompanied him into Scotland, is preserved among the records in the duchy of Lancaster, and has never before been printed. It was written on Sunday, the 23rd of July, 1307 : — " A son tres cher at honorable seigneur Monsr. Hugh de Neville, le soen vallet Euweyn quant que il seet et poet de bien et de honour. Sachez, Sire, que n're seigneur lercevesque est scyn et eyte et en bon estat, mercy a Dieu. Le corps n're seigneur sire Edward, jadys roi Uengleterre, est en venant, et myst ivyst Samady p'cheyn devant la goule Daust a Riche- munde, ou la depres sicome len dit, N're seigneur lercevesqe yceo Dy- maynge seuant de Scroby sen p'tira devers le corps le Roi. Le patriark, le conte de Nicole et autres plusours countes et grantz seigneurs de la terre, a Kardoil, ount fait homage a n're seigneur le roi Edward, et sount alez eve ly en Escoce countre les enemys. Autre novele. Sire, ne sai jeo nule encore qe vous face a maunde. Sire, jeo suy en bone saunte, la Dieu mercy, et la v're qi le voliez savoir desirant touz jours savoir ceo meismes de vous come de mon cher seigneur, qi su prest et appareillez a vos honours et pleysirs. A Dieu, Sire, qi vous gard en joye et en honour Escript a Scroby, le Dymange avantdit." 314 REGNAL YEARS OP bore the name of Edward being reckoned. The copy of the chronicle of Lanercost, written in the 14th cen- tury, is headed^ in some pages^ '' Edwardus I. post con- quest'/' in others, "^"^ Edward. Rex I.j" and in another page, "Edwardus Rex iiij^us."* A copy of Trivet's chronicle in the British Museum t is entitled, "Gesta temporum Edwardi quarti Regis Angliae, filii Henrici tertii qui fuit quintus eorum regnum, qui a Comitibus Andegavensibus duxerunt originem secundem lineam masculinam ; " and the Chronicle of Lanercost thus notices the birth of Edward the Second : — "^ A.D. 1283. Eodem anno natus est Edwardus quintus, filius Edwardi quarti, apud Karnawan.":|: EDWARD II. Edward I. died on the 7th of July, 1307, on which day, according to some authorities, Edward II. began his reign ^; but his accession is fixed by evidence to the next day, Saturday, the 8th of July. He succeeded to the Crown, says Walsing- ham, '^ non tam jure haereditario, quam unanimi as- sensu procerum et magnatum ;" and a contemporary Annalist, after mentioning the decease of Edward I., " Successit ei filius suus Edwardus primcgenitus, paterna successione, et etiam unanimi assensu pro- cerum, regnaturus." || These passages imply that the consent of the peers formed an important part of his title to the throne ; and the following entry on the Patent Roll of the last year of Edward I. tends to show that the recognition of Edward II. as King, by the peers, did not take place until the eighth of July : — " Memorandum, quod die Veneris, videlicet, sep- * Cotton. MS. Claudius, D vii. folios 192, 192 b, and folio 197. t An-undel MS. in Brit. Mus. No. 220. t Cotton. MS. Claudius, D vii. \ " Item data Regis Edwardi filii Regis Edwardi mulatur singulis annis in festo translationis Sancti Thomte Martiris, videlicet, vii die Julii." — Red Book of the Exchequer. II Aiinal. Trokelowe. It appears from the oath taken in April, 18 Edw. I. 1290, by Gilbert de Clare, earl of Gloucester, before his marriage with Joan the King's daughter, that Edward had settled the throne, in default of heirs of the bodies of his sons, on Eleanor, his eldest daughter, and the heirs of her body ; failing which, on his daughter Joan, and the heirs of her body ; failing which, on her next sisters, and the heirs of their several bodies re- spectively. — Fcedera, ii. 497. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. ^15 timo die Julii, anno Domini mcccvii, jubente ipso, cujus famulantur imperio mors et vita, inclitce recorda- tionis dominus Edwardus, Rex Anglise, apud Burgum super Sabulones fextra Karliolum obiit/' &c. *^Et die Sabbati proximo sequente, apud Karliolum, ubi Comites et Barones regni secum existentes homagia et fidelitates suas eidem tanquam Regi fecerant," &c.* A private instrument on the Close Rolls of the first year of this reign is dated ''^Apud Hasel- ingefeld, die LuncE in festo transldtionis beati Thomce Martiris (July 7.) anno regni Regis Edwardi, filius Regis Edwardi, secundo fiiiiente."f On the Fine Rolls of the ]6th Edward II. an entry commences with these words, '^ Memorandum, quod Dominus noster Rex Edwardus, filius Regis Edwardi, octavo die Julii anno 7'egni sui sexto decimo incipiente, apud Eboracensem, ordinavit." % The Wardrobe accounts of this monarch corroborate the above dates. A me- morandum is there preserved of wages being due to one John de Wygeton, " ab octavo die Julii anno tertio incipiente usque," &c. § ; and another person was allowed wages from the 22nd of September in a cer- tain year of the King's reign, " usque vij diem Julii anno eodemfiniente."\\ These documents clearly show that the regnal years of Edward II. began on the eighth and ended on the seventh of July, and that the usage, in the time of his father, of beginning and ending the regnal year on the same day of the month, did not then prevail. Edward II. was sometimes called Edward V.fT His reign terminated with his resignation, or, more cor- rectly, deposition. That event appears to have occurred on the 20th of January, 132?**, which is the last date of any record of his reign in the Tower. * Rot. Patent. 3:5 Edw. I. m. ]. See the letter, p. 294. notef. antea. t Rot. Claus 1 Eilw. II. m. 10. d. t Rot. Fin. 16 Edw. II. ni. 3. (. Cotton. MS. Nero, C. viii. fol. 32,33. I! Ibid. fol. 207. if See the last page, and the Harleian MS 645. f. 92. " Nomina Regum Anglia?, ab Edbrihtho, i. e. Ecgberto Regum Occidentalium Sa.xonium, usque ad Edwardum quintum, qui vulgo dictus est secundus." ** See the next page. 316 REGNAL YEARS OF EDWARD III. The date of the regnal years of this Monarch is proved by the title of the accounts of the expenses of his household, in the British Museum, to have been reckoned from the 25 th of January in one year to the 24th of January in the follovt^ing. " Expensae Hospitii Regis Edwardi Tertii post Con- questum," &c. '' Per Primum Contrarotulum ab ultimo die Juhi anno viij usque ocxiiij diem Januarii anno ix finiente. Et per Secundum Contrarotulum a xxv die Januarii, anno x incipiente, usque xxiiij diem Januarii anno eodem finiente. Et per Tertium Con- trarotulum a XXV die Januarii anno undecimo inci- piente usque XXX diem Augusti," &c.* An interesting account is given, by a contempo- rary tj, of the deposition of Edward II., and of Ed- ward III.'s accession. Writs were issued on the 3rd of December, 20 Edward II. 1326, in the King's name, stating that, the King being out of the realm, the Queen, and his eldest sen Edward, " guardian of the realm," had summoned a parliament to meet in the quinzaine of St. Andrew, about the 14th of Decem- ber in that year, and proroguing that assembly until the morrow of the Epiphany next following, i. e. Ja- nuary 7' 1327. The parliament accordingly met on that day ; and, all the peers and commons being pre- sent, they were asked whom they preferred to reign as their King, the father, or the son ? They rephed una- nimously, that the son should be made King. Prince Edward was, consequently, immediately proclaimed King in Westminster Hall, by the name of '' Edward the Third ; but he refused to accept the dignity, and swore he would never do so during his father's life- time, without his consent. Commissioners were there- upon appointed to go to Edward II., and to state that * Cotton. MS. Nero, C. viii. fol. 207. The Red Book of the Exche- quer states that Edward III.'s regnal years began on the twenty-/oMr by the record of his resignation of the crown on that day on the Rolls of Parliament.* HENRY IV. The accession of Henry IV. to the Crown has always hitherto been assigned to the 29 th of September, 1399.i the day on which Richard II. resigned it ; but it is proved by the Rolls of Parlia- ment containing the record of Richard's resignation, and of Henry's accession, that he became King of England on Tuesday, the feast of St. Jerome the Doctor; i. e., the thirtieth of September, 1399- 1 * Rot. Pari, vol iii. pp. 416, 417. t Rot. Pari. vol. iii. pp. 415,416,417, et seq. See also a document relating to Henry's coronation, priiited in the Fcpdera, vol. viii. p. 90. The Ward- robe accounts of Henry IV. in the Harleian MS. 319, are reckoned " ab ultimo die Sept', anno vij. finiente usque viij. diem Decembris, anno viij. • Y 322 REGNAL YEARS OP Henry the Fourth was crowned on Monday, the feast of the translation of St. Edward the Confessor *, the 13th of October, 1399; and died on Monday, the 20th of March, 1413. The memorandum in the Red Book of the Exchequer agrees with these dates : — " Anno Domini mccciiii'^''xix. Itenj data Regis Henrici Quarti a conquestu mutatur singuhs annis a festo Sancti Jeronimi accidente xxx° die Septembris ; videhcet, in crastino Sancti Michaelis ; et obiit xx° die Martii, anno regni sui xiiij." HENRY V. The reign of Henry V. began on the day on which his peace was proclaimed t, namely, on Tuesday, the feast of St. Benedict, the 21st of March, 1413, the day after the death of his father.:}: This seems to be proved by the fact, that a document dated on the 20th of March is entered on the Norman rolls of the fifth year; whilst one dated on the next day, the 21st of March, is entered on the Norman Rolls of the sia^th year of his reign. The other rolls in the Tower throw little light on the point, as no entry on the rolls of the respective years is dated after the 19th of March ; but the earUest date with which any roll commences is the 21st of March. By the treaty of Troyes in May, 1420, Henry V. relin- quished the title of King of France during the life- time of his father-in-law Charles VI., and styled himself " Henricus dei Gratia Rex Angliae, Haeres et Regens Francis, et dominus Hibernise." Henry V. died at Bois Vincennes, in France, between two and three o'clock in the morning of Monday next after the feast of the decollation of St. John the Baptist, the 31st of August, 1422.^ With these dates the Red Book of the Exchequer agrees : — " Anno Domini * Walsingham, p. 42fi. t This proclamation is printed in the Fcedera, vol. ix. p. 1. It contains a notification ot the death of Henry IV. and it proceeds, " sic quod dicti ref;ni successio nobis notorife devolvitur et dignoscitur pertinere." X Hardvng, however, says, Henry V.'s reign began on St. Cuthbert's day, the twentieth of March, Ed. 1812, p. o71. ^ Rot Claus. 1 Hen. VI. m. 21 d. Vide Fcedera, vol. x. p. *.'JS. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. S23 Mccccxiii. Item data Regis Henrici Quinti a conquestu mutatur singulis annis in festo Sancti Benedicti acci- dente xxj die Marcii ; et obiit ultimo die Augusti anno regni sui x'no." HENRY VI. The date of the accession of this Mo- narch is clearly fixed to the 1st of September, 1422, being the day after his father died, which agrees with the statement in the Year Book of the 4th Hen. VI., 1425, before cited*, that the first day of the reign of each King was then considered to be the day fol- lowing that on which the jjreceding monarch died. At the commencement of the Minutes of the Privy Council of Henry VI. is the following memorandum : — " Decessit Cristianissimus pugil Ecclesiae, pru- dentiae jubar, et exemplar justitiae, ac invictissimus Rex, flos et decus omnis militiae, Henricus V^us post conquestum, Rex Angliae, haeres et Regens regni Franciae, et Dominus Hibernise, apud Castrum de Boys de Vincens, juxta Parisias, ultimo die Augusti, ' anno Domini millesimo ccccxxii, et regni sui anno x™®, cui successit illustris filius ejus Henricus Sextus ; videlicet, primo die Septemhris anno cBtatis et regni sui primo.^^ \ Henry VI. did not receive the great seal from the chancellor until the 28th of September:}:, and his peace was not proclaimed until the 1st of October in the samic year.fi On the 4th of March, 146l, Henry was deposed by Edward IV., and the last instrument issued by him is dated on the 3rd of that month ; but in October, 1470, he recovered possession of the Throne, and resumed the Regal title. The last instrument issued in the name of Edward IV., in 1470, is dated on the 9th of October; and the first which occurs in the name of Henry VI., after his restoration, is dated on the same day, the teste to which, and to all other documents while Henry pos- • "Vide pages 284, 285. antea, notes. t Proceedings of the Privy Council, vol. iii. p. 3. X FoBdera, vol. x. p. 25.*?. § Ibid, p. 254. Y 2 ^ 324 REGNAL YEARS OF sessed the throne, is in these words : — '' Teste meipso, apud Westmonasterium, nono die Octobris, anno ab iuchoatione regni nostri quadragesimo nono, et readep- tionis nostrae regiae potestatis anno primo."* The last instrument issued by Henry VI. in the Foedera is dated on the 27th of March, 14-71.1 The battle of Barnet, which was fought on Easter-day, the 14th of April, in that year, again drove Henry VI. from the throne ; but Edward was at London, and homage was rendered to him at Paul's Cross, on Easter eve, the 13th of April in that year. % The Red Book of the Exchequer contains this notice of the regnal years of Henry VI. : — ^' Anno Domini mccccxxii. Item data Regis Henrici Vl^i a conquestu mutatur singulis annis in festo Sancti Egidii, accidente primo die Sep- tembris." EDWARD IV. That the date usually assigned to the accession of Edward IV., namely, the 4th of March, 146l, is correct, is proved by the rolls of parliament. In the first parliament held in his reign, which as- sembled at Westminster on the 4th of November in that year, a declaration was made of the King's title to the Throne. After stating his right to the Crown by descent, the Act proceeds, — " After the decease of the right noble and famous prince Richard, duke of York, his father, in the name of Jesus, to his plea- sure and loving, the fourth day of the month of March last passed, took upon him to use his right and title to the realm of England and lordship, and entered into the exercise of the Royal estate, digniVy, pre-eminence, and power of the same CroAvn, and to the reign and governance of the said realm of England and lord- ship, and the same fourth day of March amoved Henry, late called King Henry the Sixth, son to Plenry, son to the said Henry, late earl of Derby, son to John of Gaunt, from the occupation, usurp- • Foedera, vol. xi. p. 661. f Ibid. p. 706. : Rot Claus. 11 Edward IV. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 325 ation, intrusion, reign and governance of the same realm;" and the act goes on to confirm Edward's title on and from the 4th of March preceding.* On the 10th of March the King delivered the great seal to the chancellor f ; and he was crowned at West- minster on the 28th or 29th of June following. The resumption of the Royal style by Henry VI., from the 9th of October, 1470, to the beginning of April, 1471, has been already noticed f ; but after Edward recovered the Royal authority, the years of his reign continued to be reckoned from the 4th of March, 146l, as if no interruption had occurred. Edward IV. died at Westminster on the 9th of April, 1483. The Red Book of the Exchequer agrees with the dates of Edward IV.'s accession and demise. " Anno Domini mcccclxi. Item data Regis Ed- wardi Quarti mutatur singulis annis quarto die Marcii ; et obiit none die Aprilis, anno regni sui vicesimo tercio." EDWARD V. The date of the accession of this Monarch has not been, and probably cannot be, fixed by evidence ; but all authorities concur in assigning it to the day of his father's decease, the 9th of April, 1483. In the Red Book of the Exchequer is the following notice of the commencement and termin- ation of Edward V.'s reign : — ^' Anno Domini MccccLXxxiii. Item data Regis Edwardi Quinti inchoavit eodeni§ nono die Aprilis, et cessavit xxii^^ die Junii tunc sequente, videlicet anno regni sui primo." The first document of the reign of Ed- ward V. printed in the Foedera is dated on the 23rd of April, and the last on the 17th of June, in the first year of his reign || : no document dated later * Rot Pari. vol. v, pp. 463, 464. + Foedera, vol. xi. p. 473. t See p. 304. ^ Referring to the date of the demise of Edward IV. II It seems evident, from a letter dated at London, on the 21s< of June, that Edward was then still considered King. See that and another very in- teresting letter dated on the 9th of June, both giving the news of the me- tropolis at the eventful period in question, printed in the Excerpta His- torica, 8vo., 1831, p. 17. Y 3 326 REGNAL Y£ABS OF than that day appears to be enrolled. As the ob- scurity in which the fate of this unfortunate Prince is enveloped has never been penetrated, it is difficult to state the day on which his reign ended. Fabyan, however, says he bore the name of King by the space of two months and eleven days, which, calcu- lated from the 9th of April, the day on which he says Edward V.'s reign began, fixes its termination to the 20th of June. His uncle, Richard III., did not usurp the Royal dignity until the 26th of June, nine days after the date of the last instrument in Edward's name upon record ; and four days after the day which the Red Book of the Exchequer states was the last of his reign. Pi, IC HARD III. As scarcely any two authorities agree respecting the date of the accession of this Mo- narch*, it is fortunate that he himself should have removed all doubt on the subject, by an official com- munication. On the memoranda rolls of the Ex- chequer in Ireland, the following letter from Richard III. occurs, which fixes the date of the commencement of his reign to the twenty-sixth of June, 1483: — " Richard, by the grace of God King of England and of Fraince, and lord of Ireland. To all oure subgiettes and hegemen within oure lande of Irland, hering or seing thise oure lettres, greting. For as moche as we be infourmed that there is grete doubte and ambiguyte amoing you for the certaine day of the commensing of oure Reigne, we signifie unto you for trouthe, that by the grace and suf- feraunce of oure blessed Criatour, we entred into • Hall, Sir Thomas More, Grafton, and the Continuator of Hardyng's Chronicle state, that Richard III. ascended the throne on the 19th ; Rapin, on the 22nd ; Hume, about the 25th ; and Sharon Turner, and Lingard, on the 26th of June. Fabyan says Richard was proclaimed King upon Friday, being ihe 21st day of June, or, according to the editions of 1542 and 1553, Friday, the 22nd of June. The 21st of June, 1483, however, fell on a Satur- day, and the 22nd on a Sunday. . The Table of Regnal Years in the Chro- rica Juridicialia places his accession on the 22nri of June. These discre- pancies are not surprising, as Richard himself says doubts had existed oo the ijoint. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 327 cure just title, taking upon us our dignitie royalle and supreme governance of this oure royme of Eng- land the XXVjth DAY OF JUYN THE YERE OF OURE Loud mcccclxxxiii. ; and after that we woll that ye do make all writinges and recordes amonge yow. Geven under oure signet at our castell of Notingham, the xijth day of Octobre, the second yere of oure reigne* [1484]." Richard's accession is also proved to have taken place on the 26th of June, by the bill delivered to the lords by some northern gentry and others, in Westminster Hall, on that day, in his presence, the purport of which is thus given in the Chronicle of Croyland : — " Pro- tector eodem die, quo regimen sub titulo Regii nominis sibi vendicavit, viz. 26° die Junii, anno Dom. 1483, se apud magnam Aulam Westmonasterii in cathedram marmoream immisit, et tum mox omnibus proceribus tam laicis quam ecclesiasticis, et ceteris assidentibus, as- tantibus, &c., ostendebatur rotulus qui dam, in quo, per modum supplicationis in nomine procerum et populi borealis, exhibita sunt ; primum, quod filii regis Ed- ward! erant bastardi, supponendo, ilium praecontraxisse matrimonium cum quadam Domina Elionara Boteier, antequam Reginam Elizabetham duxisset in uxorepi : deinde, quod sangufs alterius fratris (Georgii, scil. Cla- rensiae Ducis) fuisset attinctus. Ita quod nullus certus incorruptus sanguis linealis ex parte Richard! Ducis Eboraci poterat inveniri, nisi in persona Richardi Pro- tectoris, Ducis Glocestriae, et jam eidem duci suppli- cabant, ut jus suum in regno Anglioe sibi assumeret et coronam acciperet." In the instructions issued to cer- tain commissioners sent to Calais, in answer to a letter from lord Dynham respecting the oath of allegiance * Ex Offic. Rememor. Regis. Scac. Hibern. E rotulis vocatis " Memo- randa Rolls." Printed in the Report of the Commissioners on the Records of Ireland, where a fac-stmile of this letter is given. It is remarkable that the printed copy should differ from the facsimile in the identical point which caused the letter to be published ; for in the former the " xxvijth of June " occurs, whereas in the fac-simile it is the " xxvjth of June." The latter is doubtless correct ; for an engraver, who copies precisely what is before him, is less likely to err than a transcriber or editor. Y 4 328 REGNAL YEARS OF taken by the garrison of that place to Edward V., Ri- chard's accession is described in the following words : — " His sure and, true title is evidently shewed in a bill of petition which the lords spiritual and temporal, and the commons of the land, solemnly porrected unto the King's highness at London, the 26th day of June ; whereupon the King's said highness, notably assisted by weH near all the lords spiritual and temporal of this realm, went the same day unto the palace at Westminster, and there in such royal honourable apparelled within the great hall there took possession and declared his mindy that the same duy he would begin to reign upon his people ; and from thence rode solemnly to the cathedral church of London, and was received there with procession, with great congratulation and acclamation of all the people in every place, and by the way that the king was in that day."* The notice of Richard's regnal years in the Red Book of the Exchequer agrees with this date : — " Item data Regis Ricardi Tercii mutatur singulis annis xxvito die Junii ; Et interfectus fuit in hello ab Henrico Septimo vicesimo secundo die Augusti, anno regni sui tercio." On the day after Richard's accession, Friday, the 27th of June, the great seal was delivered to him, when he again intrusted it to the bishop of Lincoln, the chancellor. The reign of Richard II L terminated with his death, at the battle of Bosworth, on Monday, the 22nd of August, 1485. HENRY VII. If there be any point of History, which would appear to be too firmly established to admit of the possibility of doubt or suspicion, it is the date of Henry the Seventh's accession to the throne. The battle of Bosworth, wherein Richard III. was slain, was certainly fought on Monday, the twenty- second of August, 1485; and all historians concur in stating that the Crown was placed on Henry's head * Buck's Life of Richard III., p. 522., said to have been copied from the " Original Journal Book." THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 329 immediately after the victory, when he was hailed as King by the acclamations of his army. Henry has left evidence that he considered himself indebted for the throne to his sword ; and he seems to have fixed that battle as the epoch of his accession. In his Will the following passage occurs: — ^' Also we will that our executors cause to be made an image of a King, re- presenting our own person, the same to be of timber, covered and wrought with plate of fine gold, in manner of an armed man ; and upon the same armour a coat-armour of our arms of England and France, enamelled, with a sword and spurs accord- ingly ; and the said image to kneel upon a table of silver and gilt, ^nd holding hetwixt his hands the Crown which it pleased God to give us, with the victory of our enemy at our first field, the which image and crown we bequeath to Almighty God, our blessed Lady *," &c. It is not certain whether Henry meant, by the word '^ Crown," a mere representation of that emblem of Sovereignty, and wished to declare his opinion that he derived the Throne from the right of conquest only ; or whether he intended that the identical Crown which was placed on his head on Bosworth field should be thus pre- served. In either sense, however, the passage seems to imply that Henry considered that the battle of Bosworth gave him the Regal dignity ; and, on meeting his first parliament, he expressly alluded to that event as forming part of his title to the Throne : " Subsequenterque, idem Dominus Rex, prefatis com- munibus, ore suo proprio eloquens, ostendendo suum adventum ad jus et Coronam Angliae fore tam per justum titulum haereditanciae, quam per veruin Dei judicium in trihuendo sihi victoriam de inimico suo in campo"\ It is consequently extraordinary that any reason should exist for believing that his accession was dated not from the twenty-second of August, the day of the battle and of Richard's death, but from the » F<»dera, vol. xii. p. 189. f Rot. Pari. vol. vi. p. 268. 330 hegnal years op tvventy-j^r*^ of that month_, the day before either of those events. In the Red Book of the Exchequer it is expressly said that the twenty-first of August was the commencement of Henry VII. 's regnal years: — " Anno Domini mcccclxxxv. Item data Regis Hen - rici Septimi mutatur singulis annis vicesimo primo die Augusti." As these memoranda are not brought lower than the death of Henry VIII.^ in 154 1 18. May 1205. -fl9. May 1205, / 1 10. May 1206. o f 11. May 1206, May 1207. ^fSl. May 1207 9 i 14. ivr May 1208. , rt f 15. May 1208, 101 6. r - May 1209. 11[ 13[ 14[ 7. May 1209, 26. May 1210. 27. Mav 1210, 11. May 1211. 12. May 1211, 2. May 1212. 3. May 1212, 22. May 1213. , e, ("23. May 1213, 15^ 7. May 1814. ,/-(■ 8. May 1214, 10 i27. May 1215. ,-f 28. May 1215, 17U8. Mayl216. 1 o 5" 19- ^lay 1216, loil9. Oct. 121a Note.-' In the 3rd, 5th, 8th, 11th, 14th, and 16th years of John, several days of the month of May, in two succeeding years of our Lord, occurred in the same year of that King's reign ; thus : — Anno 3 Ascension Day 1201 (3. May), to Ascension day 1202 (22. May). 5 — 1203 (15. May), — 1204 (2. June). 8 — 1206 (11. May), — 1207 (30. Mav). 11 — 12C9 (7. Mav), — 1210 (26. May), 14 — 1212 (3. May), — 1213 ^22. May). 16 — 1214 (8. May), — 1215 (27. May). Consequently every day from the 4th to the 22nd of May, 1201, and from the 4th to the 22nd of May, 1202, both inclusive, occurred in the first year of King John, and no document dated from the 4th tf) the 22nd of May, 1 John, can be assigned with certainty to the right year of our Lord ; and in a similar manner with respect to certain days in the other years above mentioned. T f 28. Oct. 1 1 27. Oct. of 28. Oct. -^ i 27. Oct. Q f 28. Oct. '^ i 27. Oct. .f 28. Oct. 4^27. Oct. t f28. Oct. 5 I Ti. Oct. /-f2S. Oct. O ^ 27. Oct. -,f28.0ct. / i 27. Oct. Qf2S. Oct. o i 27. Oct. 28. Oct. £7. Oct. 9[ 1216, 1217. 1217, 1218. 1218, 1219. 1219, 1220. 1220, 1221. 1221, 1222. 1222. 1223. 1223, 1224. 1224, 1225. HENRY THE THIRD. Oct. 12S1, Oct. 1235. Oct. 1235, Oct. 1236. Oct. 1236, Oct. 1237. Oct. 1237, Oct. 1238. Oct. 1238, Oct, 1239. Oct. 1239, Oct. l^J. Oct. 1240, Oct. 1241. Oct. 1241, Oct. 1242. Oct. 1242, Oct. 1243. io[i: 12 fS: 13 [t i5[i i: i6{| 18 [g Oct. Oct. 1225, 1226. Oct. Oct. 1226, 1227. Oct 1227, Oct. 1228. Oct. Oct. 1228, 1229. Oct. Oct. 1229, 1230. Oct. Oct. 1230, 1231. Oct. Oct. 1231, 12.32. Oct. Oct. 1232, 1233. Oct. Oct. 1233, 1234.! 19[i; 21 Jt 22 [?f- 23 {t 24[i2: 25[i: 26[i: 27 [i; 28 fg; 29ft 30[g; si[t 32[i?: S3[t 35[t S6[t Oct. 1243, Oct. 1244. Oct. 1241, Oct. 1245. Oct. 1245, Oct. 1246. Oct. 1246, Oct. 1247. Oct. 1247, Oct. 1248. Oct. 1248, Oct. 1249. Oct 1249. Oct. 1250. Oct. 1250, Oct 1251. Oct. 1251, Oct 1252. TABLE OF REGNAL YEARS. 347 37[t 38 [f 39[p: 40[t 41 [g: 42 [I: Oct. 1252, Oct 1253. Oct. 1253, Oct. 1254. Oct. 1254, Oct 1255. Oct. 1255, Oct. 1256. Oct. 1256, Oct 1257. Oct. 1257, Oct 125S. 46 [i 47{t Oct. 2258, Oct 1259. Oct. 1259, Oct. 1260. Oct. 1260, Oct 1261. Oct. 1261, Oct. 1S62. Oct 1262, Oct. 1263. .of 28. Oct 1263, 4o 1 27. Oct 1364. .„fiS. Oct. 1264, 49 I i.'7. Oct 1265. crvf28. Oct 1265, OU 1 27. Oct 1266. -, f 23. Oct. 1266, 51^27. Oct 1267. ^^(■28. Oct 1267, 5^ ^27. Oct 1268. 53 ft. 54[i: 55 [g: 56[i: 57 fS Oct 1268 Oct 1269, Oct. 1269 Oct. 1270. Oct. 1270, Oct. 1271 Oct 1271 Oct. 1272 Oct 1272, Nov. 1272I EDWARD THE FIRST. , ("20. Nov ■I 1 20. Nov, of 20. Nov - i 20. Nov, of 20. Nov. •^ 1 20. Nov. 1^20. N ^ 1 20. Ni .f20.N 3120.N 1272, 1,^5-20. Nov. 1273. A U [20. Nov. 1273, , . ("20. Nov. 1274. 1 i 1.20. Nov. 20. Nov. 1274, ,0 5-50. Nov. 1275. 1 i -i i 20. Nov. 20. Nov. ov. Nov. ov. 1276. 1276, /-f 20. Nov OI20. > Nov. 1277 1277, 1278. 20. Nov. 1278, 1279. 1279, 1230. 1280, 1281. 7 1 20. Nov. of 20. Nov. o i 20. Nov. ^f 20. Nov. y i 20. Nov. 20. Nov. 13[ T . f 20. Nov, A '*i 20. Nov, 1 ^f 20. Nov. -I ^ 1 20. Nov. 20. Nov. . Nov. ,-,(■20. Nov. 1 / i 20. Nov. .Qf20.Nov. 10^20. Nov. 1281,UQr20. 1282. -19^20. 1282, L (-20. 1283.^0^20. 1283, Li i~0. 1284. i^ A 1 20. 1284,Lgf20. 12S5.|^^120. 1285,1^,0 f 20. 1286. 1 -^-^i 20. 1286, L A J" 20. 1287. i-^^ 1 20. 1287,!g;rJ"20. 1288. 1 -^^120. 1 nna - r On ,1288, Q/?f20. 1289. 1 ^"[20. 1289, 1 27 [20. 1290.j^' iSO. Nov. 1290, Nov. 1291. Nov. 1291, Nov. 1292. Nov. 1292, Nov. 1293. Nov. 1293, Nov. 1294. Nov. 12M, Nov. 1295. Nov. 1295, Nov. 1296. Nov. 1296, Nov. 1297. Nov. 1297, Nov. 1298. Nov. 1296, Nov. 1299. 28 [S 29[t 31 [iS: 32 [IS; 33 [20. «A$"20- •34^20. 35[^; Nov. 1299, Nov. 1300. Nov. 1300, Nov. 1301. Nov. 1301, Nov. 1302. Nov. 1302, Nov. 1503. Nov. 1303, Nov. 1301. Nov. 1304, Nov. 1305. Nov. 1305j Nov. 1306, Nov. 1306, July 1307. EDWARD THE SECOND. , f 8. July 1307, 1^7. July 1308. ^f 8. July 1308, ^l 7. July 1309. of 8. July 1309, ol 7. July 1310. . f 8. July 1310, ^l 7.July 1.311. -f 8. July 1311, ^l '<■• ' /jf 8. July 1312, ■ 0(7. July 1313. -.f 8.Julvl313, ! / i 7. Jul^ 1314. , Q f 8. Julv 1314, ' o i 7. July 1315. t ^f 8. July 1315, ! yi 7. July 1316. ; - - f 8. July 1317, Al i 7. ," , July 1312. I X0[ ^l^^^PA^' . July 1317. , July 1318. , p f 8. July 1318, July 1319. 1 o f 8. July 1319, i^'^l 7. July 1320. , - f 8. July 1320, A * i 7. July 1.321. , -f 8. July 1321, AO^ 7. July 1322. T /- f 8. Julv 1-32 10 ( 7. July 1323. 1 „ f 8. Julv 1323, ni 7. July 1324. T o f 8. July 1324, •lo( 7. July 1325. Trif 8. Julv 1325, J-y^ 7. July 1326 , A^i--L Jan. ISili 1 , -f£3. Jan. lS+1,7 ^ 1^(54. Jan. lS4£.j 2 ,^f£5. Jan. 1^-2,7 „ A0^£4. Jan. isii.j «^ , - f £5. Jan. 1343. 7 , ^1 IZi. Jan. 13i4. $ ^ ,o?^ Jan. 13*4, 7 - AO^£4. Jan. 1343. j ^ -0^24 Jan. 1S47.J < Iar- 1*72, ' , o f^ ^I^- 1*"^' O ii. Mar. 1467! 1 ~ i 3. Mar. 1473. 1 o i 3. Mar. 14"?. 4. Mar. 14S EDWARD THE FIFTH. i{& April 14S3. June 14*3. !ee page 523. ant 850 TABLE OF REGNAL YEARS. RICHARD THE THIRD. 1 ("26. June 1483, 1 ^j f 26. June 1484, I 1 25. June 1484. | '^ i 25. June 1485. QfSe. June 1485. ^ 1 22. Aug. 1485. , 5-22* Aug. 1485, -1 1 21. Aug. 1486. c,C 22. Aug. 1486, ^ I 21. Aug. 1487. o 5"22. Aug. 1487, •^ 121. Aug. 1488. .5-22. Aug. 1488, '* 1 21. Aug. 1489. ^ r22. Aug. 1489, ^ I21. Aug. 1490. /?C22. Aug. 1490, 0^21. Aug. 1491. 7{ 8[ HENRY THE SEVENTH. Aug. 1491, 1 Q r22. Aug. 1497, Aug. 1492. 1 ■'■•^ i 21. Aug. 1498. Aug. 1492, , . y22. Aug. 1498, Aug. 1493. -I'* 121. Aug. 1499. Aug. 1493, 1 K y 22. Aug. 1499, Aug. 1494. -'•^i21. Aug. 1500. Aug. 1494, 1 /? J'22. Aug. 1500, AugJ495. -^0^21. Aug. 1501. Aug. 1495, 1 rr $"22. Aug. 1501, Aug. 1496.' -I / i21. Aug. 1502. Aug. 1496, 1 Q ("22. Aug. 1502, Aug. 1497. Ao ^21. Aug. 1503- HENRY THE EIGHTH. 22. 21. 22. 21 C22. [21. lolli 11 [i?: 12 [g: i9[g: 20{lt 21 [g; 22[g: 23[i: 24{g: Aug. 1503. Aug. 1504. Aug. 1504, Aug. 1505. Aug. 1505, Aug. 1506. Aug. 1506, Aug. 1507. Aug. 1507, Aug. 1508. Aug. 1508, Apr. 1509. A 5" 22. 4J21. 5ff: 7[lr: sill 9{g; io[g: Apr. 1509, Apr. 1510. Anr. 1510, Apr. 1511. Apr. 1511, Apr. 1512. Apr. 1512, Apr. 1513. Apr. 151.S, Apr. 1514. Apr. 1514, Apr. 1515. Apr. 1515, Apr. 1516. Apr. 1516, Apr. 1517. Apr. 1517, Apr. 1518. Apr. 1518, Apr. 1519. 11 [£ i2[li: 15 [if: i6[;?: i7[I: 190?: 20 [ir Apr. 1519, Apr. 1520. Apr. 1520, Apr. 1521. Apr. 1521, Apr. 1522. Apr. 1522, Apr. 1523. Apr. 1523, Apr. 1524. Apr. 1524, Apr. 1525. Apr. 1525, Apr. 1526. Apr. 1526, Apr. 1527. Apr. 1527, Apr. 1528. Apr. 1528, Apr. 1529. 21 [i 23[g: 24[1?: 25 [g: 26[5?: 27[t 280?: 29 [ Apr. 1529, Apr. 1530. Apr. 1530, Apr. 1531. Apr. 1531, Apr. 1532. Apr. 1532, Apr. 1533. Apr. 1533, Apr. 1534. Apr. 1534, Apr. 1535. Apr. 1535. Apr. 1536. Apr. 15.36, Apr. 1537. Apr. 1537, Apr. 1538. - ("28. Jan. 1547, i I 27. Jan. 1548. ^ C 28. Jan. 1548, ^ 1 27. Jan. 1549. EDWARD THE SIXTH. ^("28. Jan. 1551, ^ i 27. Jan. 1552. 28. Jan. 1.^49, 27. Jan. 1550. 28. Jan. 1550, 27. Jan. 1551. gp^8. Jan. 15.52, . Jan. 1563. 3o[g: 31 [g: 82[g: 33[i?: 34[g: S5[g: 36[ii: 37[ii: 38(28". , Apr. 1538, Apr. 1539. Apr. 1539, Apr. 1540. Apr. 1540, Apr. 1541. Apr. 1541, Apr. 1542. Apr. 1542, Apr. 1543. Apr. 1543, Apr. 1544. Apr. 1544, Apr. 15i5. Apr. 1545, Apr. 1546. Apr. 1546, Jan. 1547. . Jan. 15.53, . July 1553. MARY.f 1 1 5 July 1554: 6. July 1553, | ^ f 6 July 1554, ^ i 24. July 1554. * J'ide pages 328—333. antea, for reasons for supptising that the regnal vears of Henry VII. might have begun on the twenty-^;s^ of August, t JANE. 1 5" 6. July 1553, ^^7. - • - — July 1553. TABLli: OF REGNAL YEARS. 351 PHILIP AND MARY. AFTER HER MARRIAGE WITH KING PHILIP, 25. JULY, 1554. 1 & 2 J 24. July 1555 O AV Q J 25. July 1555, Z tZ d^c24.ju[y 15.^1^. 25. July 15.54, q q, a 5"25. July 1556, ' «- XJ. /^ f 25. July 1558, - - «^ <>- ^i 24. July 1557. p ^0^17.Nov. 1558! ^^5j25_ July 1557, July 1558. I The days in each year between the 6th and 24th July, (both included), after the Queen's marriage, were, however, thus reckoned ; — 1 & 3— July 6. to 24.— 1555. 2 & 4— Julys. toS4.— 1556. 3& 5— '"ly6.to2(._1557. 4& 6 — Julys, to 24 — 1558. ELIZABETH. 5[i'^: 9[r6: [24. Nov. 1558, Nov. 1559. Nov. 1559, Nov. 1560. Nov. 1560, Nov. 1561. Nov. 1561, Nov. 1562. Nov. 1562, Nov. 1563. Nov. 1563, Nov. 1564. Nov. 1564, Nov. 1565. Nov. 1565, Nov. 1566. Nov. 1566, Nov. 1567. Nov. 1567, Nov. 1568. Nov. 1568, Nov. 1569. Nov. 1569, Nov. 1570. 13 [K i4[l?: 15[S 16H?: 17{}I- 18^1: ipHI: 20 [Pa 21 [1?; 22 HJ: 23[;^: . Nov. 1570, i. Nov. 1571. , Nov. 1.5"1, Nov. ]o72. Nov. 1572, Nov. 1573. Nov. 1573, Nov. 1574. Nov. 1574, Nov. 1575. Nov. 1575, Nov. 1576. Nov. 1576, Nov. 1577. Nov. 1577, Nov. 1578. Nov. 1578, Nov. 1.579. Nov. 1579,' Nov. 1580. Nov. 1580, Nov. 1581. 2*01 25[1^: 26[!?: 27 {S 28 [g 29[S 3o[;?: 3l[S 32 C^: 33[1^:- 34[g: . Nov. 1581, ;. Nov. 1582. Nov. 1582, Nov. 1583. . Nov. 1583, Nov. 1584. Nov. 1584, Nov. 1535_ Nov. 1585, Nov. 1586. Nov. 1586, Nov. 1587. Nov. 1587, Nov. 1588. Nov. 1588, Nov. 1589. Nov. 1.589, Nov. 1590. .Nov. 1590, Nov. 1591. Nov. 1591, Nov. 1592. JAMES THE FIRST. Mar. 1603, Mar. 1604. M^ar. 1604, Mar. 1605. Mar. 1605, Mar. 1606. Mar. 1606, Mar. 1607. Mar. 1.S07, Mar. 1608. IMar. 1608, Mar, 1609. 8^23! io[l; 11 m 12[i Mar. 1609, Mar. 1610. Mar. 1610) Mar. 1611. Mar. 1611, Mar. 1612. Mar. 1612. Mar. 1613. Mar. 1613, Mar. 1614. Mar. 1614, Mar. 1615. is[lt i4[i: 15 [i i6fg: 17 [i: isfi Mar. 1615, Mar. 1616. Mar. 1616, Mar. 1617- Mar. 1617. Mar. 1618. Mar. 1618, Mar. 1619. Mar. 1619, Mar. 1620. IMar. 1620, xMar. 1621. 37f£ 39[ll: 40 41 [S: 42[K-: 45 [II Nov. 1592, Nov. 1593. Nov. 1593, Nov. 1594. Nov. 1594 Nov. 1595.' Nov. 1595, Nov. 1596. Nov. \5m, Nov. 1597. Nov. 1597, Nov. 1598. Nov. 1598, Nov. 1599. Nov. 1599, Nov. 1600. Nov. 1600, Nov. 1601. Nov. 1601, Nov. 1602. Nov. 1602, Mar. 1603. i9[g: 2o[i: 21 fi: 22[t 23[|: Mar. 1621, Mar. 1622. Mar. 1622, Mar. 1623. Mar. 1623. Mar. 1624. Mar. 1624, Mar. 1625. Mar. 1695, Mar. 1625. 352 TABLE OF REGNAL YEARS. CHARLES THE FIRST. 5fS: Mar. 16^25, Mar. 1626. Mar. 1626, Mar. 16-27. Mar. 1627, Mar. 1628. Mar. 1628, Mar. 1629. Mar. 1629, Mar. 1630. Mar. 1630, Mar. 1631. _f27. Mar. 1631, Mar. 1632, of 27. Mar. 1632, o 1 25. Mar. 1G33. ^r27. Mar. 1633, y 1 26. Mar. 1634. 7. Mar. 1634, Mar. 1635. , T C27. Mar. 1635, -lAi 26. Mar. 1636. lo (-27. Mar. 1636, ■'■'^i2H.Mar. 1637. in $"27. IV] urn 15 [S: 16[£ 18 [S: Mar. 1637, Mar. 1638. Mar. 1638, Mar. 1639. Mar. 1639, Mar. 1640. Mar. 1640, Mar. l&ii. Mar. 1641, Mar. 1642. Mar. 1642. Mar. 1643. i9[l: 21 ?S 22[i: 23fg: 24|S: Mar. 1643, Mar. I&i4. Mar. 1644, Mar. 1645. Mar. 1645, Mar. 164>^. Mar. 164fl, Mar. 1647. Mar. 1647, Mar. 1648. Mar. 164S, Jan. 1649- CHARLES THE SECOND. 2[g: of 30. ^ I 29. 4[S: 5 I 29 a: ("30. 7[S 10[g 11 [i ^41 Jan. 1649, \ Jan. 1650. Jan. 1650, Jan. 1651. Jan. 1651, J.in. 1652. Jan. 1652, Jan. 1653. Jan. 165.3, Jan. 1654. Jan. 1654, Jan. 1655. Jan. 1655, Jan. 1656. Jan. ia56, Jan. 1657. Jan. 1657, Jan. 1658. Jan. 1658, Jan. 1659. . Jan. 1659, •. Jan. 1660. Jan. 1660, Mai/ 166Q, I Jan. i6ol./ i4[£ i5[g: l6[g- 17{S 19[S 2l[fo- 22 [g: 23 [ 24[ 25[ Jan. 1661, Jan. 1662. Jan. 1662, Jan. 1663. Jan. 1663, Jan. 1664. Jan. 1654, Jan. 1665. Jan. 166.5, Jan. 1666. Jan. 1666, Jan. 1667. Jan. 1657, Jan. 1668. Jan. 1668, Jan. 1669. Jan. 1669, Jan. 1670. Jan. 1670, Jan. 1671. Jan. 1671, Jan. 1672. Jan. 1672, Jan. 1673. Jan. Irr73, Jan. 1674. 26[g: 27[t 28 [i; 29[i 30 [S; .^1(29. 32 [i 38 {^' Sim. 35 J 29.' •30^29. sin Jan. 1674, Jan. 1675. Jan. 1675, Jan. 167a Jan. 1676, Jan. 1677. Jan. 1677, Jan. 1678. Jan. 167r, Jan. 1579. Jan. 1679, Jan. 163;^;. Jan. im\ Jan. 1681. Jan. 16S1, Jan. 1682. Jan. 1682, Jan. li> o. Jan. 1683, Jan Idvi. Jan. Id81, Jan. lf.,s.-:.. Jan. 1685, Feb. 1655. ., r 6. Feb. 1685, | 5. Feb. 1686. JAMES THE SECOND. of 6. Feb. 1686, 1 -* i 5. Feb. 16b7. | si 6. Feb. 1687 5. Feb. 1G88 , j . (■ 6. Feb. 1688. . I ^'ill.Dec. 16&S. , f 13. Feb. 1689, 1 i 12. Feb. 1690. c,fl3. Feb. 1690, ■^ 1 12. Feb. 1691. 13. Feb. 1691, 12. Feb. 1692. . 5" 13. Feb. 1692, * 1 12. Feb. 1693. s{ WILLIAM AND MARY. ;^ 5" 1.3. Feb. 1693, ^ 1 12. Feb. 1694. f- f 13. Feb. 1F94, i 27. Dec. 1694. William III. -0 28. Dec. 1694, 1 I'm. Dec. I&j5. cr28. Dec. 1695, o I 27. Dec. 1696 ^("28. Dec. 1696, y ? 27. Dec. 1697. ,^C^!8. Dec. 1697, i^i27. Dec. 1698. , , (-£8. Dec. 1698, i-^ i 27. Dec. 1699. .,c)f28.Dec. 169.^^, i^i 27. Dec. 1700. t o 5 28. Dec. 17(;0, -I -^i 27. Dec. 1701. , .f5.8.Dec.l7f.l, A^i 8. Mar. 1702. TABLE or REGNAL YEARS. 5^:3 ANNE. , rS. Mar. 1702, A ^ 7. Mar. 1703. ofS. Mar. 1703, -^11. Mar. 1704 o rS. Mar. 1704, Ol7. Mar. 1705. . f 8. Mar. 1705, * i 7. Mar. 1706. , f 1. Aug.1714, i i 31. July 1715. ^r 1. Aug.]715, ~i 31. July 1716. oj" 1. Aug.1716, '^i 31. July 1717. .(- I.Aug. 1717, •^131. July 1718. June 17^ 10. Jui>« 17 i oflLJunenvS, -^i 10. June 1729. of 11. June 1729, -3 1 10. June 1730. 4 (■ 11. June 1730. •*i 10. June 1731. r ("11. June 1731, ^UO. June 1732. 65" 11. June 17.32, 1 10. June 1733 rj' f 11. June]7S3, < I 10. June 1734. qC 11. June 1734, OJ 10. June 1735. 95" 11. June 173.5, i 10. June 1736. ;.C8. Mar. 1706, qC O I 7. Mar. 1707. o I ^.(•8. Mar. 1707, ^ i 7. Mar. 1708. ~C8. Mar. 1708, /?7. Mar. 1709. 8. Mar. 1709, 7. Mar. 1710. f.<8. Mar. 1710, Ull. Mar. 1711. ,^C8. Mar. 1711, A^i7. Mar. 1712. TT fS. Mar. 1712 A -l i 7. Mar. 1713 Tp5"8Mar. 1713. A^i7. Mar. 1714. TofS. Mar. 1714, ^'^11. Aug. 1714. GEORGE THE FIRST. Q C 1. Aug.1721 0^31. ^f I.Aug. 1718, i5? 31. July 1719. /jf I.Aug. 1719, 0^31. July 1720. p. 5" I.Aug. 1720, / ? 31. July 1721. „.. -,.n f l.Aug.l724, July 1722. I -I A ^31. July 1725. ^r 1. Aug.1722, y i 31. July 1723. Aug. 1723, July 1724. j()J^l.Aug.l723 , ^ f 1. Aug.1725, i.^^ 31. July 1726. , o 5" 1. Ang.1756, ■l-^ ill. June 1727. GEORGE THE SECOND. , y-. f IJ. Junel736, i , ^ ("11. June 1745, -I'-'t 10. June 1737. -^y i 10. June 1746. 1 , 5" 11. June 1737, J- A i 10. June 1738. Tof ll-'Tunel73S, A -^i 10. .Tune 1739. June 1739, 10. June 1740. , . 5" 11. June 1740, A'*i 10. June 1741. , ^fll.Junel741, 10. June 1742, .- ("11. June 1742- -l^nO. June 1743- ., ,~ ("11 June 174.3, ••■ / il O.June 1744. , Q f 11. June 1744, i o UO. June 1745. 2Q^lJ.Junel746. . June 1747, CI fll. June 1747 ^^dio.. June 1748. ^of 11 June 1748, ry. fll. June 1750, -*iio. 25[ 26[ .June 1749. .June 1749, 10. June 1750. , June 1751. 11. June 1751, ^ J 10. June 1752. 11. June 1752, 10. June 1753. 29[li: 3*[M: June 1758, June 1754. June 1754, June 1755. June 1755, June 1756. June 1756, June 1757. June 1757, June 1758. June 1758, June 1759. June 1759, June 17fi0. June 1760, Oct. 1760, GEORGE THE THIRD. 2[t sVi: 5f5t r'f25. /iL4. Oct. 1760. Oct. 1761, Oct. 1761, Oct. 1762. Oct. 1762, Oct. 1763. Oct. 1763, Oct. 1764. Oct. 1764, 1 Oct. 1765. i Oct. 1765,1 Oct. 1766.' Oct. 1766, Oct I/G;., lofi: 11 m 12 [i4: Oct. 1767,' Oct. 1768. [ Oct. 1768, Oct. 1769. Oct. 1769, 1 Oct. 1770. Oct. 1770, 1 Oct. 1771.1 Oct. 1771,' Oct. 1772. j Oct. 1772, Oct. 1773. Oct. 1773,1 Oct. 1774. : i5[;i i6[i: 17[t 18 f!; I9[t soft. A Oct. 1774, Oct. 1775. Oct. 1775, Oct. 1776. Oct. 1776, Oct. 1777. Oct. 1777, Oct. 1778. Oct. 1778, Oct. 1779. Oct. 1779, Oct. 1780. Oct. 1780, Oct. 1781. 22[i: 23 [i: 24 [i: 25fi 26[t 27[t 28fg: Oct. 1781, Oct. 1782. Oct. 1782, Oct. 1783. Oct. 178-3, Oct. 1784. Oct. 1784, Oct. 1785. Oct. 1785. Oct. 1786!- Oct. 1786, Oct. 1787. Oct. 1787, Oct. 1788. 354 soft o, r25. (-25. ^24. -c5'25. Oct. 1811, 5^ ^24. Oct. 1812. -of 25. Oct. 1812, 5J^24. Oct. 18I3.J , ("29. Jan. 1820, 1/28. Jan. 1821. •29. Jan. 1821, 1822. 9. Jan. 1822, 28. Jan. 1823. TABLE OF REGNAL YEARS. Oct. 1788, Oct. 1789. Oct. 1789, Oct. 1790. Oct. 1790, Oct. 1791. Oct. 1791, Oct. 1792. Oct. 1792, Oct. 1793. Oct. 1793, Oct. 1794. 25. Oct. 1810,1 " Feb. 1811 Oct. 1811 35fg: SSlft 39[S: 40 [it Oct. 1794, Oct. 1795. Oct. 1795, Oct. 1796. Oct. 1796, Oct. 1797. Oct. 1797, Oct. 1798. Oct, 1798, Oct. 1799. Oct. 1799, Oct. 1800. - , f25. Oct: 4? A [24. Oct. 25. Oct 24. Oct, 42 [ .Qf25. Oct. ^^ 1 24. Oct, . . ("25. Oct 44^24. Oct ^5^5. Oct 1800, 1801. 1801, 1802. 1802, 1803. 1803, 1804. 1804, 24. Oct. 1805. - . ("25. Oct. 1813, O'*^ 24. Oct. 1814. --("2.5. Oct. 1814 55^24. Oct. 1815. Oct. 1815, Oct. 1816. 56[i -^("25. Oct. 1816, 5/^24. " -"'- Oct. 1817. ^^5" 25. *8[£ 49 [i; 5ofS: ;.r.t25. Oct. ^0^24. Oct. r-nS^- Oct. ->y i 24. Oct. ^^f 25. Oct. Do 1 29. Jan. Oct. 1805, Oct. 1806. Oct. 1806, Oct. 1807. Oct. 1807, Oct. 1808. Oct. 1808, Oct. 1809. Oct. 1809, Oct. 1810. 1817,1 1818. I 1818, 1 1819. ^ 1819, 1820. GEORGE THE FOURTH. ("29. Jar 1 28. Jai 3[ 1[ . ("29. Jan. 1823, ^ 1 28. Jan. 1824. -(•29. Jan. 1824, 5 1 28. Jan. 1825. ,.("29. Jan. 1825, 1 2.8. Jan. 1826. „ f 29. Jan. 182^, 7 1 28. Jan. 1S27. of 29. Jan. 18'.!7, o 1 28. Jan. 1828. ^("29. Jan. 1828, 9 1 28. Jan. 1829. .^("29. Jan 1S29, A0^2i 29. Jan. 1830, 28. Jan. 1830. nU WILLIAM THE FOURTH. 26. June 1830. 25. June 1831. ^r 26. June 1831, 'it 25. June 1832. - ("20. June 1837. 1 1 19. June 1838. 20. June 1838. 26. June 1832, June 1833. s[i: . ("26. June 1833, 4 1 25. June 1834. 26. June 1834, 25. June 1835. £> ( 26. June 1835, 5? 25. June 1836. 26. June 18S0. -.(■26. June 1836, 7 1 20. June 1837. VICTORIA. 2[ 355 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF THE SAXON KINGS ^ PROM EGBERT TO THE DEATH OF HAROLD, IO66. 827. EGBERT, or Ecgbryht, ascended the Throne as King of Wessex, on the death of Beorhtric, m 802. He de- feated and slew the King of Mercia in 825, and conquered that Kingdom and all south of the Humber in 827, when he became the first sole Monarch of England. Egbert died 836.* 836. ETHELWULF, son of King Egbert, succeeded his father in February, 837. Died 857, " having reigned 18^years."f 857. ETHELBALD II., eldest son of King Ethelwulf, succeeded his father in the Kingdom of Wessex in 857. Died 860. 860. ETH ELBERT, or Ethelbryht II., second son of Ethelwulf, succeeded his father in the Kingdoms of Kent, Essex, Surrey, and Sussex ; and in 860 he succeeded his brother in the Kingdom of Wessex. Died 866, " having reigned 5 years, "f 866. ETH EL RED, or Ethered, third son of King Ethel- wulf, succeeded his brother Ethelbert in 866. Died after Easter, 871, " having reigned 5 years. "f 87L ALFRED THE GREAT, fourth son of King Ethel- wulf, succeeded his brother in 871. Died 28th of October, 901, having reigned 28^ years.f 901. EDWARD I. THE ELDER, eldest surviving son of King Alfred, succeeded his father in October, 901. Died 925. 925. ATHELSTAN, or Ethestan, natural son of King Edward the Elder, elected by the Witan on the death of his father in 925. Died 27th of October, 941 |. " having reigned 14 years and 10 weeks." f * From the Saxon Chronicle, L'Art de verifier Ics Dates, &c. Tables of the Saxon Monarchs, and of the Kings during the Heptarchy, with maps &C., will be found in a usefuF work printed in 1S33, entitled " Britannia Saxonica, by George William Collen." f Saxon Chronicle. The length attributed to several reigns in tftat work does not agree with the date assigned to the accession of the Kings. ; The Chronicle of Melrose states, that Athelstan died on " VI. Kal. Nov. P'eria iv. Indict, xiv.," which proves that his decease must have oc- curred on Wednesday, 27th of October, 941. The Saxon Chronicle gives the i&ias date. A A 2 356 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF 941. EDMUND I. THE ELDER, fifth son of King Ed- ward the Elder, succeeded King Athelstan in 941. Died 26th of May, 946 *, " having reigned 6^ years. " f 946. ED RED, brother of King Edmund I., whom he suc- ceeded in 946. Died 23rd of JSovember, 955, " havhig reigned 94 years, "f 955. EDWY, or Edwyn, eldest son of King Edmund I. succeeded his uncle, and was Crowned at Kingston-upon Thames in 955. Died 1st of October, 957. 957. EDGAR, the Peaceable, succeeded his brother King Edwy in 957. " Consecrated as King with great pomp at Bath," 11th of May, 973. Died July 18th |, 975. 975. EDWARD II., the Martyr, eldest son of King Edgar, succeeded his father in 975. Died 18th of March, 978. 978. ETHELRED II.,THE Unready, half brother of King Edward tlie Martyr §, whom he succeeded in 978, and was consecrated at Kingston on Sunday, 14th April, in that year. Abdi- cated the Throne in 1012, but was restored in Lent 1014. Died 23rd of April, 1016. 1016. EDMUND IRON- SI DE S, natural son of King Ethelred, elected by the Witan in London, and the citizens, on the death of Ethelred ; Crowned April 1016, but was defeated by Canute, with whom he divided the realm, Edmund taking Wessex, and Canute Mercia. Died 30th of No- vember, 1016. 1013. SWAIN or Swegx, King of Denmark, brother of King Etheldred 11. , usurped the Crown, and was proclaimed King in the autumn of 1014. Died 3rd of February, 1014. 1014. CANUTE, or Cnit son of King Swain, was elected King of England by the fleet, in February, 1014. He defeated Edmund Iron- sides in 1016, and divided the realm with him, Canute taking Mercia, and Edmund Wessex. That Prince died 30th of November, 1016, and in 1017 Canute became sole Monarch of England ; * Saxon Chronicle. The Chronicle of Melrose gives the Indiction and day of the week of Edmund the Elder's death, which fixes it to the 2<3th ot ^lay, 946. f Saxon Chronicle. J The date of Edgar's death is taken from the received reading of the Saxon Chronicle ; but Mr. Stevenson states, that a MS. of that work in Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, has, correctly, " eahco ^an," the 8th ; which is proved to be accurate by Simon of Durham giving the Feria and Indiction. Moreover, Edgar died on a Friday, on which day, in 975, the 8th of July dki, and the 18th did not, fall. ^ Simon of Durham, c. 160. THE SAXON KINGS. ^57 or, as one copy of the Saxon Chronicle expresses it, "took to himself the whole Kingdom of England ; " while another copy says, " this year [1017] Cnut was chosen King." Died 1036 1036. HAROLD L, son of King Canute, succeeded his father, by election of the Witan, in 1036, and died 17th of March^ 1039, having reigned " 4 years and 16 weeks," * 1039, HARDICANUTE, or Harbicnut, King of Den- mark, half brother of King Harold I., succeeded to the Throne about Midsummer, 1039. Died 8th of June, 1041. « He was King over all England two years all but ten days." 1041. EDWARD THE Confessor, son of King Ethel- drcd II., and half brother of King Hardicanute ; elected to the Throne before the funeral of Hardicanute, in June, 1041, and was Crowned at Winchester on Easter-day, 3rd of April, 1043. f Died 5th of January, 1066. 1066. HAROLD II., son of Godwin, Earl of Kent, suc- ceeded under a grant of the Kingdom by Edward the Con- fessor. He was Crowned on the 6th of January, 1066, but was slain at the battle of Hastings, 14th of October in the same year. * Saxon Chronicle. f The Saxon Chronicle, under the year, 1042, states that " On Easter- day this year, Edward was consecrated King, with great worship, at Win. Chester. Easter then fell an the ord of the nones of April," i. e. the 3rd of April, but Easter-day, in 1043, happened on the Uth of that month and in 1042, on the 3rd of April, ' 853 STYLE AND CHAIITERS OF REMARKS ON THE STYLE AND CHARTERS OF THE KINGS OF ENGLAND.* THE ANGLO-SAXON PERIOD. Nearly all the nations which established themselves upon the ruins of the Roman Empire gave to their Char- ters the form of Epistles^ in imitation of the Romans. Ancient Epistles usually commenced with the name and condition of the writer^ followed by an address and salutation to the persons to whom it specially related ; as, " Paul, an A pestle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, to the Saints which are at Ephesus, and to the faithful in Christ Jesus, Grace be to you," &c., which form seems to have been retained in Royal Diplomas ; although many very early Charters are found without either the address or salutation, and some with the salutation, but without the address, t The most ancient Anglo-Saxon Charters extant are of the seventh century ; and it is believed that the earliest Charter known, is of the time of Ethelbert .King of Kent, a copy of which is printed in the Textus Roffensis. :}: That Monarch was the first who conveyed lands by -vmtten instruments ; before which time lands and possessions were simply conveyed by various sym- bols of the donation : for instance, a piece of turf, a bow, or a lance ; and Beda relates, that Ethelbert was also the first who promulgated written laws. From the seventh century to the Norman Conquest, almost all the Anglo- Saxon Royal Diplomas present different formulas ; each King, and even the same Monarch, having constantly varied them. They always, however, when the Charter * These valuable remarks on the Sty^e and Charters of the Kings of Eng- land, are extracted from the learned. Jjilxoduction to the Charter Rolls," by Mr. Hardy. f Instruments are frequently called Charters which are nothing but epistles or precepts, and some are styled epistles which are really Charters. At present, however, the name of epistle has given place to that of Charter, although the form of the epistle may be still preserved. t Textus Roffensis, 119 a. THE KINGS OF ENGLAKO. 35Q was in Latin, began with a proem or exordium generally an invocation.* The Anglo-Saxon Kings generally placed the mo- nogram of Jesus Christ, or the sign of the cross, im- mediately before the invocation. Their Charters were seldom addressed to any body of men or particular per- sons, as was the Anglo-Norman custom ; but the grantor generally stated the object or reason of his donation. The Datal clause in Anglo-Saxon Charters generally, but not always, precedes the names of the witnesses, as in the Charter of Uhtred, one of the Subreguli of the Hw^cii, granted in the year 7t)7 : '' Conscripta est hsec donatio anno ab Incarnatione Domini nostri Jesu Christi d.cclxvii. indictione vi. Jun. v. + Ego OfFa Dei doRO Rex Merciorum huic donation! consensi et subscripsi," &c. It is sometimes found at the com- mencement of the Charter, as " Regnante in perpetuum ac gubernante Domino nostro Salvatore secula universa, anno recapitulationis Dionisi, i. e. ab Incarnatione Christi sexcentessimo octuagesimo, indictione sexta t revoluta, &c. Quapropter ego Oshere Rex :{:," &c. ; but occasionally, though rarely, at the end, as in the Charter of iEthelred King of the East Saxons, " Actum est autem anno ab incarnatione Domini nos- tri Jhesu Christi p.ccclxviii. If that Charter be authentic, it is evident that the custom of dating * The more ancieni the Charter, the more simple is the exordium ; but in later times it became the fashion to indite the exordium in very glowing and high-flown language; and the more recent Charters of the Anglo-Saxon era, commencing with the name of the Sovereign, may be re- garded as spurious. TJie instances adduced by Mabillon, and followed by the Benedictines, of Charters of that period, commencing in the Hrst person thus — " Ethelbaldus Divina dispensatione Kex Merciorum," — " Offa Kex Merciorum," — " Bertulfus Rex Merciorum," — " Borredus largiente Dei gratia Rex Merciorum," &c., must be considered as indubitable forgeries. t Cott. MSS. Tiber. A. fol. 20 b. Hickes remarks, p. 79., upon the date of this Charter, that the sixth Indiction does not coincide with the year of our Lord 680; it should have been the eighth. Although this discre- pancy throws a doubt upon its authenticity, yet it bears so near a resem- blance to truth, and is inserted in a Chartulary of such high character, that it ouglit not to be hastily condemned, as the want of correspondence between the dominical year and the indiction might have arisen from thie carelessness of the notary or writer of the charter. J Oshere became sub- King of the Hwiccii in the year 680. Hwiccas or Magesetania was co-extensive with the bishoprick of Worcester. . A A 4 S60 STYLE AND CHARTERS OF Charters from the Incarnation of Christ obtained in England towards the close of the seventh century. In that century^ however, the year of the indiction alone, was almost always employed to indicate the date of Charters of every description. The Charter of Ethel- bert King of Kent, granted in full council in the year 619 *, was made in the month of April, on the fourth of the calends of May, in the seventh indiction : " mense Aprilis, sub die iiii. kl. Maias, Indictione septima." It seems still doubtful at what period the Christian era and the year of the Indiction were first con. jointly employed as dates. But it is fully admitted, that at the commencement of the eighth century the year of the Indiction was commonly and customarily joined to the year of our Lord's Incarnation, as in the Charter of Sigered King of Kent, which was made " In- dictione XV. anno Domini Incarnationis D.ccLxii."t and the Charter of Eardulf King of Kent was made '"'anno ab Incarnatione Christi d.cclxii. Indictione y.y."% In process of time the Epact was added to the Domi- nical year and Indiction, to which was also sometimes joined the Concurrent, as in Athelstan's grant to the church of Worcester, ^' anno Dominicae Incarnationis D.ccccxxx (? f-)34). Regni vero mihi commissi vi. Indictione vii, Epacta iii. Concurrente ii. septimis Junii idibus, Luna xxi. in civitate omnibus nota quae Lor.dina dicitur." § The Anglo-Saxon Kings sometimes mentioned their Regnal years || conjointly with other dates, as in the last-quoted Charter of Athelstan. In another Charier of Athelstan thus : " Anno Dominicae Incarnationis D.CCCCXXXV, Regni vero mihi gratis commissi xi. Indictione viii. Epacta xiiii. Concurrente iii. calendis Januarii, Luna vertentis mensis decima ; " and in a Charter of Coenwulf King of the Mercians to his mi- * An apograph of this Charter appears in the Text. Roff. p. 119. t Text. Roff. Jol. 122. % Ibid. fol. 123. \ Cott. MSS. Tiberius A. xiu. II Sometimes they n\9.o recorded their own age, as in a charter of Egfrid to the church of Durham, in the year 685, thus ; — " Hsec donatio scripta est tempore Agathonis Papa;, anno statis Regis Egfridi xl. regni vero ejus -Kv." See iiot. Cart, 15—17 Ric. IL \o. 29. per inspex. THE KTNGS OF ENGLAND. 36l nister Swithune, "" Regnante et adjiivante nos Deo et Domino nostro Jhesu Christo ego Caenulfus gratia Dei Ilex Merciorum, anno v° Imperii nostri." Again, in a Charter of Edward the Confessor is the following : *' Acta apud Westmonasterium v. kal. Januarii, die Sanctorum Innocentium, anno Dominies Incarnationis M.LXVI. Indictione tertia, anno Regni serenissimi Ed- wardi Regis vicesimo quinto." The Anglo-Saxons frequently mention the place where the Charter was ratified, as in the Charter of Beortwulf King of Mercia, thus : "^ Haec autem Chartakaraxata est, anno Dominicse Incarnationis d.cocxli. Indictione iiii. in die NatalisDo- mini,in celebri vicoTomweorthin."* In thatof Burghred King of Mercia as follows : " Gesta est hujus Chartse li- bertas anno Dorninicje Incarnationis d.ccclv. Indictione iii. in vico Tom weorthin nuncupate." t The date of an Anglo-Saxon Charter is sometimes corroborated by some historical fact therein recorded, as in the following ex- ample : " Acta hsec prsefata donatio anno ab Incar- naticne Domini d.gcccxxxviii. in quo anno bellum factum est in loco qui Bruningafeld dicitur, ubi Anglis victoria data est de cselo." X Notwithstanding the preceding notices, it must be remembered, that out of those Anglo-Saxon Char- ters, either in autograph or apograph, which have descended to the present time, not more than about one fourth of them contain any notification whatever of the time Avh-en and place where they were ratified. The valuable information often supplied by Charters, espe- cially those of the Anglo-Saxon era, and which can be ob- tained from no other source, may excuse the introduction here of a few general remarks respecting them, previously to noticing the Datal clauses in Royal Charters of sub- sequent periods. Very few Charters from Anglo-Saxon Sovereigns were written in any other than the Latin language. There are, however, extant in Chartularies • Cott. MSS. Nero E. 1. fol. 130. t In a charter of King Offa to St. Albans, " Scripta est hasc Chartula anno Dominicae Incarnationis d.ccxciii. Indictione tertia, anno vero Offan, Regis Merciorum xxxiii. in loco celebri qui dicitur Celchylh (Chelsea)," &c. Mat. Par addit. p. 154. Paris edit. ^ I In Mus. Brit. Casley's Catalogue, pi. 5. 362 STYLE AND CHARTERS OF and Monastic Registers some apograph Charters which were originally written in Saxon, but which were trans- lated into Latin by the compilers of those Chartularies ; such, for instance, as those occurring in the ]\IiddIeton Register*, preserved in the Lord Treasurer's Remem- brancer's Office, those in the Bury St. Edmund's Register, and those in a work entitled ^' Apostolatus Benedictinorum in Anglia," printed at Douay in 1626, where there are Latin versions of (Charters originally written in Saxon, purporting to have been granted before the Norman Conquest, but which are proved by the Norman- Latin Avords and ichoms to be either free translations from authentic Charters, made for the use of some Anglo-Norman abbot who was unac- quainted with the Saxon language, or they are pal- pable forgeries, committed by the monks from inter- ested motives. The greater number of Charters of the Anglo-Saxon era, whether autographs or apographs, now extant, are those granted to the dignitaries of the Church, and to other Religious foundations ; and as many of those Charters can be proved to be spurious, much caution is required before their validity be admitted. Dr. Hickes has pointed out various ways of detecting forged Charters, and has given unequivocal proofs that some of the most celebrated Charters must be condemned, although considered authentic by Selden, Marsham, Dug- dale, and others. It is a well-known fact, that an ex- emption from Episcopal jurisdiction was greatly coveted by the principal Monasteries, and that the monks during the Anglo-Norman period frequently committed extensive forgeries to obtain that object. Wharton t gives an ac- count of the confession of a m.onk of St. Medard, who, in his last moments, acknowledged having forged several Papal Bulls, exempting various Monasteries from Epis- copal jurisdiction, amongst which was the abbey of St. * In the Middleton Register both the Saxon Charter of Athelstan and the Latin translation occur. This Charter must be one of the forged charters, for Athelstan began his reign in 924, and the date of the Charter in the Register is In 843. See 1 Mon. Angl. 195., and Tanner, p. 104., in the note. t Anglia Sacra, pref. v. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 363 Augustine, at Canterbury. Certificates of the confession of the said monk were sent to the Archbishop of Can- terbury under the seals of the Archbishop of Rouen and the Bishop of Evreux, two of which are still extant amongst the archives of the cathedral of Canterbury (one is contemporary, and the other made a few years afterwards), and a third is amongst the manuscripts in the British Museum. THE ANGLO-NORMAN AND SUBSEQUENT PERIODS. The Anglo-Norman Kings, unlike their Saxon pre- decessors, usually commenced their diplomas with their names and titles* ; but when their Charters were in favour of Religious or Monastic bodies, or related to Ecclesiastical affairs, they often began with an invocation or proem. Tt has been observed by one of the ablest Saxon scholars of the dayt, that "if the accuracy of the regnal dates in Saxon charters could always be depended upon, they would be invaluable for our early Chronology. But unfortunately this is not the case ; and error has, in many instances, arisen from the carelessness of copyists when recording charters, though much inaccuracy ap- pears to have prevailed in the original documents them- selves. In many instances '^ the first year of the reign" means, for example, A.D.9OO, "' the second year,"A.D. 901, though perhaps only three months of 9OO really belonged to the first regnal year, and it was completed with nine months of 901. That the Saxon Kings had any regular system seem.s highly improbable on many accounts. It was a common practice for a man to style himself " Rex " though not supreme King, that is. King in the modern sense. Probably all of the Blood Royal, who had appanages of land, may have laid claim to the title, at least before Egbert's victories threw the pre- ponderance into the lands of Wessex, of which there is a striking example. in Et_h£lbertII. ofKent. Lappenberg's * The titles assumed by our Kings of the Norman race often present the only means of ascertaining the age or date of a charter, t J. P. Kemble, Esq. 3a4 STYLE AND CHARTERS OF idea that the Saxon Kings dated from their Coronation andunction, appears untenable ongrounds drawn from the old Teutonic law ; and a remarkable fact in contradic- tion of that theory is furnished by Edgar, who was not crowned until a great many years after his accession, and who dated from his accession, and afterwards used the double date of his accession and coronation. * WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. —ITie initial clauses of the diplomas of this Monarch are various. When the instrument related solely to England, he usually commenced with " Willielmus Rex," " Willielmus Rex Anglorum," or " Willielmus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum ; " but when it concerned his Continental Dominions, he generally added his other titles to that of " Rex Anglorum ; " thus, " Wil- lielmus Rex Anglorum, Comes Normannorum atque Cino- manensium," or " Willielmus Rex Anglorum, Princeps Normannorum et Cenomannorum." The legends on his Great Seai are " Hoc Normannorum Willelmo nosce Patro- num," " Hoc Anglor Regem Signo fatearis eundem." If the instrument i elated to the Church, whether of his Eng- lish or Foreign Dominions, he frequently began with an invocation f or a proem j: ; sometimes merely with the pro- noun " ego " prefixed to his name, as " Ego Willelmus Rex Anglorum, Princeps Normannorum et Cenomannorum," " Dux Normannorum et Rex Anglorum § ; " at other times, with the date of the Incarnation, &c., thus, " Anno ab Incarnatione Domini millesimo octogesimo tertio, mense Julio, die festivitatis Sancti Arnulfi episcopi et martii'is ad quietem. Ego Willelmus Anglorum Rex Normannorum et * For example, '• A. D. 964. Ind. viii. Regni 6." " A. D. 9~i. Regni 14. Regia Consecrationis, l°." + " In nomine Sancti et Individua; Trinitatis. Ego Willielmus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum." Carta Fundationis Abb. S. Martini de Bello. Cart. Antiq. 83. A. xii. t " Regnante in perpetuum Domino nostro Jesu Christo, illoque regente ac dominante omnibus elementis, qui etiam incomparabili pietate et magna majestate omnia sustentat, cunctaque prout vnlt, sive visibiles sive invisibiles, pulchro moderamine disponit atque dispensat. Quapropter ego Willielmus Deo disponente Rex Anglorum ca?terarumque gentium cir- cumquaque persisteutium Rector ac Dux Normannorum," &c. j When the instrument related to his Foreign subjects or dominions, William I. generally addressed or named them before his English subjeots, a fact which led the authors of the Nouveau Traite (vol. iv. p. 207.) to remark that " Guillaume le Conquerant se montre plus iaioux du titre de Due de Normandie que de Ci3lui de Roi d'Angleterre, qui ne paroit ici qii'au revers de son sceau. Cette idee s"accorde parfaitenient bien avec ces mots d'une charte de I'abbaie de Toarn de I'an 10G8 : — Ego Williel- mus Dei gratia Dux Normannorum et Rex Anglorum superscri^taa eleemosinas confirmo." THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. S6t Cenomannormn Princeps," and sometimes he prefixed to the commencement of his charters the monogram of Jesus Christ, or the Labarum. The address of the Conqueror's- diplomas was worded according to their nature. Sometimes the corapeUation was to his French and English subjects, " l!idolibus suis Francigenis et Anglis." and sometimes only to a particular person or body of men *, as, " Waltero vice- comiti ; " " Omnibus baronibus suis Francigenis et Anglis de comitatu Glocestriss ; " " Lanfranco archiepiscopo et Odoni episcopo Baiocensi et comiti de Kent, et omnibus ministris et fidelibu^ suis Francis et Anglis de Kent," &c. When the Conqueror's diplomas were addressed to particular per- sons, he usually employed the salutation, as '' Willelmus Rex Anglorum, Hugoni de Portu, et omnibus fidelibus suis Francigenis et Anglicis, Salutem." It may be ob- served, that all the Kings of England after the Conquest, employed a salutation, and seldom, if ever, used any other than that of " salutem. "f The Anglo-Saxon Kings, when they employed the salutation, wrote " Salutem per- petuam : " " Salutem in Domino sempiternam." William the Conqueror seldom dated his Charters unless they were made in favour of Religious establishments : he then employed dates similar to those used by the SaxonS; such as the incarnation, indiction, epact, concurrent, lunar cycle i, and his regnal year. He likewise occasionally commemorated historical occurrences in his datal clauses §, and referred to reigns of Foreign potentates. || Sometimes he also mentioned * An original Charter of the Conqueror, preserved in the archives of tlie abbey of St. Denis, is addressed " Christi fidelibus ubique gentium." f In the few Charters of the Conqueror, composed in the Anglo-Saxon language, extant, the salutation is generally thus, — " William Kyng gret Ayimer bischop and Kauf erl and Norman, and alle mine theynes in Siifiblk, fiendlike," &c. ; or, " William Kyng gret William bisceop and Gosfregth portirefan, and aelle tha burhwaru'binnan Londone, Frencisce et Englisce, freondlice,' &c. : Haec Carta facta est et confirmata apud villam Dontonam, anno ab Incarnatione Domini M.LXXXTI. ir.dictione v. epacta xviii. concurrente v. circ. lun. xvi. anno xvi. regni Willielmi." Pat 31. Edw. I. m. 17. ^ "ScriptaesthjecCartula annoab Incarnatione Domini m.lxviii. scilicet secundo anno regni mei ; peracta vero est haec donatio die Natalis Domini, et postmodum in die Pentecostes confirmata, quando Mathilda conjux mea in basilica Sancti Petri Westmonasterii in Reginam divino nutu est con- secrata." Pat. p. 3. 1 Hen. VI. m. 4. Ij " Actum castro Juliobona, anno ab Incarnatione Domini m.lxxiui. indictione xii. residente in sede Piomana Papa Gregorio anno ii. qui erat gloriosi Anglorum Willielmi annus adepti regni viii. Girberti Abbatis in abbata [Fontanellensi] xii." 4 Nouv. Traits, 792. •' Anno enim ab Incarnatione Domini m.lxxx. tertia indictione, ante- penultimo anno cycli Solaris. Willielmo Rege in Anglia feliciter regnantc xiiii. anno ejus imperii, in Francia vero regnante Philippe, Romania partibus iinporiali jure Henrico, apostolicfe sedis cathedram possidente Papa- Gregono," &c. Archives du Calvados, Abbaye ds St. Trinite, No. 2. voL ii. ■ p. 173. 366 STYLE AND CHARTERS OF his Conquest of England without giving any date, as *' Teste, ivc. post Conquestum Angiise ; " and in a Charter to the abbey of Westminster, he alluded to the compilation of Domesday Book, thus: — "Teste W. Episcopo Dunelm' et J. Tailebois, post descriptionem totius Anglia;." Al- though it has been stated that in some of the Conqueror's Charters allusion is made to dates of the Christian- era, those Charters are to be considered as exceptions, and not as fur- nishing a rule ; while, on the other hand, the omission of that era in Saxon Charters is to be taken as the exception, and the occurrence as the rule. WILLIAM RUFUS.— There are very few diplomas of this Monarch extant. His Great Seal is inscribed " Wiliel- mus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum," " Wilielmus Dei gratia Dux Normanorunj," and he styled himself in his Charters " Willielmus Rex Anglorum," " Wilielmus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum. " When the instrument related to Ecclesiastical or Religious affairs, he used the invocation *; and they were addressed in a similar manner to those of his father. HENRY I. — His initial clause was usually " Henrlcus Rex Anglorum ; " but there are Charters extant relating to his Continental Dominions, wherein he styled himself" Hen- ricus Rex Anglorum et Dux Normannorum," and " Hen- ricus Rex Anglorum et Princeps Normannorum." It is, how- ever, suggested, that any Ciiarter of this Monarch containing the titles of " Dux Normannorum," or " Princeps Normanno- rum" must be subsequent to the year 1 106, for at Michaelmas, in that year, he subdued his brother Robert Duke of Nor- mandy at Tenchebray, and took possession of the Duchy of Normandy. It ought, nevertheless, to be stated, that in the legend on his Great Seal, Henry denominated himself " Dux Normannorum " as well as " Rex Anglorum," from which it might be inferred that he assumed the title of " Duke of " Normandy " during the possession of that Duchy by his brother Robert. Tiie Seal bearing the title of " Dux Normannorum " might, however, have been, and most pro- bably was, engraved after the year 1106. When Henry the First's diplomas related to the Church, he sometimes com- menced with an invocation, a proem f , or with the pronoun " ego. " Only two instances are known in which this monarch * In a Charter of William Rufus preserved in the archives of Durham this initial clause occurs : — "In nomine Patris et Rlii et Spiritus Sancti. Notum sit omnibus tam posteris quam pra;sentibus quod ego Willielmus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum, filius magni Willielmi qui Kegi Edwardo lijereditario jure successit," &c. t See Foedera, vol. i. pp. 10, 11. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. S67 used the formula of " Dei gratia."* His charters were more general in their address than those of his father or of his brother ; for he frequentlj' enumerated every grade or order of his subjects, as, " Archiepiscopis, episcopis, abbati- bus, comitibus, baronibus, justitiariis, vicecomitibus, rainis- tris, et omnibus fidelibus suis totius Anglite et Norman- ni£E ;" but he did not always extend his addresses so fully, the compellation being according to the importance or nature of the Charter. His private precepts or mandates were directed only to those whom they concerned. STEPHEN. — This Monarch commenced his diplomas with " Stephanus Rex Anglorum," or " Stephanus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum ; " and the authors of the Nouveau Traite de Diplomatique produce an instance of his having denomi- nated himself " Duke of Normandy." It may, however, be conjectured, that the Charter containing that title was granted before 1144, for in that year, Geoffrey Count of Anjou (husband of the empress Maude) subdued Normandy, and he bore the title of" Duke of Normandy" until 1150, when he conferred that title upon his son Henry, after- wards King Henry II. In the legend on his Great Seal, Stephen certainly styled himself " Dux Normannorum," which title he assumed upon becoming King of England and he perhaps retained it during the whole of his reign, notwithstanding that Geoffrey Count of Anjou also styled himself Duke of Normandy. Stephen used the same ad- dresses in his diplomas as those of King Henry 1. The legends on both of the King's seals were, on the obverse, " Stephanus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum." and on the reverse, *' Stephanus Dei gratia Dux Normannorum." HENRY II. — Previously to this Monarch's accession to the English throne, he bore the titles of " Duke of Normandy, and Count of Anjou. " He adopted the first in the year 1 150, with the concurrence of his mot^ier the empress Maude, and the second upon the death of his father in 1151. Upon his marriage with Eleanor daughter and heiress of William Duke of Aquitaine (the divorced Queen of Louis VII. of France), in 1152, he became " Duke of Aquitaine," and he consequently denominated himself, in the initial clauses of his diplomas, " Henricus Rex Anglorum et Dux Norman- norum et Aquitannorum et Comes Andegavorum," or " Henricus Rex Anglite et Dux NormannicE et Aquitaniae * See a fac-simile of his Charter to the Cnicthenegeld engraved in the new edition of the Fcedera; the original Charter is preserved in the Chapter House, Westminster. In the Charter to the monks of Lewes he began thus, — " Henricus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum." ^ S68 STYLE AND CUAKTERS OP et Comes Andegavise," and towards the latter end of his reign he added the formula of " Dei gratia," thus, '< Hen- ricus Dei gratia Rex Anglise et Dux Normanniae et Aqui- taniaj et Comes Andegaviaj." * It is generally believed, that, upon the conquest of Ireland, this monarch added tc his other titles that of Dominus Hiberniae f , but no Charter or other diploma of Henry II., containing the title of " Dominus Hibernia? '' has been discovered ; nor does it appear probable that lie ever used it ; for even in the Charters which he granted while he was in Ireland in 1172, and which related solely to that country, he did not so denominate himself. Moreover, owing to the un- settled state of Ireland, Henry II. determined to give the dominion over that country to one of his sons ; and having obtained the Pope's approbation, he declared to the council at Oxford, in the year 1177, that he had granted Ireland to his youngest son John, then a child, who became " Princeps " or " Dominus Hibernice. " | If, therefore, Henry II. ever called himself "Lord of Ireland," it must have been previously to that year ; but, as has already been stated, there is no charter of his extant containing such a title, nor was it borne by his son and successor, Richard I. Henry the Second had tluee Great Seals : two were inscribed on the obverse, " Henricus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum ; " and on the reverse, " Henricus Dei gratia Dux Normannorum, Aquitannorum, et Comes Andegavorum." and the obverse of the third was inscribed, " Henricus Rex Anglorum, Dux Normannorum, Comes Andegavorum : " the reverse of this Seal is illegible. The addresses in Henry II.'s diplomas were various ; for examples — " Arcluepiscopis, episcopis, abbatibus, comitibus, baronibus, justiciajiis, vicecomitibus, ministris, et omnibus fidelibus suis Francis et Anglis totius Angliae et NormannicC ; " " Archie- * Lord Coke could not have been aware of the instance referred to, or he would not have ajsserted without qualification, that in the style of Henry II. that King omitted the worus " Dei gratia." Vide 1 Inst. 7. a f The authors of the Nouveau 'J'raite de Diplomatique (tom. v. p. 815.) state, " Lorsque Henri se tut rendu maitre de I'Irlande il ajouta au titre de Koi d'Angleterre celui de Dominus Hibernia; ; " and they quote Madox's Formulare Anglicanum, p. 5., in proof of their assertion. Upon reference, however, to Madox, it is evident that the instrument in which " Dominus HiberniEe" occurs is not of the reign of Henry II., but that of Henry III.; as is shown by the following facts. In the Charter alluded to the King notices an aid which had been granted to him, " ad maritan. flain sororem suam Romano Imperatori." Now, Henry II. had not, bu* Henry III. had, a sister, named Isabella, married to Frederick the Roma- Emperor, in 1235 (see Matthew Paris, ad annum 1235.) j and the instru- ment in question is enrolled on the Close Roll of the 2Uth of Henry III. X His Seal as Lord of Ireland was tliuu jut.cribed, " Sigillum Johannis filii Regis Anglic Domini Hibemise." THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 369 piscopis, episcopis, abbatibus, comitibus, baronibus, jus- titiariis, vicecomitibus, forestariis, ministris, et omnibus fidelibus totius Anglian ; " " Arcbiepiscopis, episcopis, abba- tibus, comitibus, baronibus, justitiariis, vicecomitibus, et omnibus ministris et fidelibus suis ; " " Arcbiepiscopis epis- copis, abbatibus, comitibus, baronibus, justitiariis, vice- comitibus, ministris, et omnibus homimbus suis totius Angliae Francis et Anglis." The mandates and precepts of this Prince, like those of his Norman predecessors, were addressed only to those whom they concerned ; as, " Vice- comiti et ministris suis de Lincolnsire ; " " R. Episcopo Lincoln et baronibus, justitiariis, vicecomiti, ministris, et omnibus fidelibus suis de Lincolnsire," &c. William Rufus *, Henry I.f, Stephen |, and Henry II.§, never dated their Charters unless they related to Religious foundations, and then seldom employed any other date than that of the Incarnation ; and here it may be observed, that those precepts and mandates of English monarchs ft-om the Conquest to the reign of Richard I., which would now come under the denomination of Letters Patent or Letters Close, * " Signum Willielmi Regis et Willielmi Episcopi, et Robert! Comitis Northumbrensis, &c. anno ab Incarnatioiie m.c." f " Apud Winton' ani:o ab Incarnatione Domini m.cxxxui. in Cliristo consummata feliciter." Arch, du Calvados, vol. i. p. 521. (Abbaye de St. Jean de Falaise, No. 2.) The date of this Charter is " Actum est apud Barbefluviiim anno ab Incarnatione Domini m.cxx. indictione xiii. epacta xviii. xi. kal. Decembris." In the arcliives of the Duchy of Lancaster there is a Charter of Henry I. to Milo de Gloucester bearing this date: " Apud Wintoniam eodem anno, inter Pascha et Pentecost, quo Rex ('uxit in uxorem filiam Ducis de Luvain." The event here alluded to is stated by Hoveden, Diceto, and others, to have taken place on the 2nd of February, 1121. Henry I., in a Charter to the Priory of Norwich, uses the following date : "Facta est igitur haec donatio a)ino ab Incarnatione Domini Ji.ci. indict. ix. epacta xviii. concurrente i. Luna vi. tertio noiias Septembris, regnante Domino nostro Jesu Christo, cui est consubstantialis et coasterna equalitas, honor, et gloria cum Patre in unitate Spiritus Sancti per omnia saecula saeculorum. Amen." 1 iVIon. Angl. 411. J " Apud \Vestnjonacribing the forms in Latin, English, and Frenrb, of the style which, from that time, he intended to assume, viz. : — " Henricus Dei gra- tia RexAngliEE, Hseres et Regens regni Franci2e, et Doir.ivius Hiberniai; " " Henry by the grace of God Kyng of England, Heire and Regent of the rewme of France, and Lord of' Irlamie ; " and " Henry par la grace de Dieu Roy d' Engleterre, Heretier et Regent du royaume de France, et Seigneur d' Irlaiide." Rot. Claus. 8 Hen. V, m. 17. dors. B B 4 376 STYLE AND CHARTERS OF he issued a precept, within ten days of that date, from Rouen relative to the Norman coinage, upon one side of which was to be inscribed " Henricus Francorum Rex." As Henry had not then signed the articles of peace at Troyes, it did not, perhaps, occur to him that he was breaking his agree- ment with France. His compellations were worded thus : " Archiepiscopis, episcopis, abbavibus, prioribus, ducibus, comitibus, baronibus, justiciariis, vicecomitibus, praepositis, ministris, et omnibus ballivis et fidelibus suis, salutem." HENRY VI. — The style used by this King in his Charters was " Henricus Dei gratia Rex Angliae et Francije et Do- minus Hiberniae;" but on his first Great Seal, which was engraved in France, the legend was " Henricus Dei gratia Francorum et Anglias Rex." It is worthy of remark that the reverse of this Seal resembled that of the French Mo- narchs ; it had no legend, and was considerably smaller than the obverse. On the second Seal the inscription was, " Hen- ricus Dei gratia Rex Francias et Anglias et Dominus Hi- berniae ;" its reverse was similar to the first Seal. During the reign of Edward IV. that Monarch, when speaking of Henry VI., designated him as " Henricus nuper de facto et nondejure Rex Angliae." The compellations of Henry VI. were in the same style as those of his father, Henry V. EDWARD IV., EDWARD V., RICHARD III., and HENRY VI I. — All these Monarchs styled themselves on their Great Seals, and in many of their Charters, " Dei gratia Rex Angliae et Franciae et Dominus Hibernia?," but occasionally in other charters, " Dei gratia Rex Franciae et Angliae et Dominus Hiberniae." Their compellations were also all expressed in one uniform manner. HENRY VIII.— The style first adopted by Henry VIII. was that of " Henricus Dei gratia Rex Angliae et Franciae et Do- minus Hiberniae." Though the title of " His most Christian Majesty " was conferred upon him by Pope Julius II., in the year 1513, he does not appear to have ever used it in his style; but he was often so addressed by Foreign poten- tates and by his own subjects. In the thirteenth year of his reign, however, Henry added to his other titles that of" Fidei Defensor," an appellation given to him by Pope Leo X.*, in • " Leo Episcopus, servus servorum Dei, charissimo in Christo filio Henrico AnglicB Regi, Fidei Defensori, salutem et apostolicam benedic- tionem," &c. " Nos, qui Petri, quem Christus in ccehim ascensurus vicarium suum in terris reliquit, et cui curam gregis sui conrimisit, veri successorcs sumus, et in hac sancta serie, a qua omnes dignitates ac tituli emanant, scdemus. Habiti super iis cum eisdem fratribus nostris matura deliberatione, d« eorum unanimi oonsillo et assensu Majestati tus titulum hunc (videlicet) THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. S77 consequence of the publication of a work against Martfn Luther which he dedicated to that Pontiff. Henry did not always * use the title " Fidei Defensor ;" and about the seven teenth year of his reign he added the word •' Octavus " after his name, thus, " Henricus Octavus Dei gratia Rex," &c. Afterwards he made another addition to his Style, by using the words " Supremum Caput Ecclesiae Anglicanae ; " and the more effectually to establish that title, an Act was passed in the twenty-sixth year of his reign f, declaring that the King should be reputed " Supreme Head of the Church of England ; "and, finally, in the thirty-third year of his reign, a Statute was passed in Ireland |, declaring that the King of England, his heirs and successors, should thence- forward be Kings of Ireland ; which tvas confirmed by an English act of parliament § in the thirty-fifth year of his reign. His style, therefore, from that time became, as on his Great Seal, " Henricus Octavus, Dei gratia Angliae, Franciae, et Hiberniae Rex, Fidei Defensor, et in terra Ec- clesiae Anglicanae et Hibernicae Supremum Caput." In :he few Charters, strictly so termed, granted by this King, the compellations were worded in the same manner as those of his immediate predecessors ; sometimes, however, intro- ducing the word " marchionibus" after " ducibus. " || EDWARD VI. —His style was " Edwardus Sextus, Dei gratia Angliae, Franciae, et Hibernias Rex, Fidei Defensor, et in terra Ecclesiae Anglicanae et Hibernicae Supremum Caput." MARY. — The style assumed by this Queen at the com- mencement of her reign was that of " Maria Dei gratia Angliae, FVancise, et Hiberniae Regina, ejus nominis Prima, Fidei Defensorem, donare decrevimus, prout te tali titulo per praesentes insignimus ; niandantes omnibus Christi fidelibus ut Majestatem tuam hoc titu'.o nominent, et cum ad earn scribent post dictionem Regi adjungant Fidei Defensori," &c. Bulla pro Titulo Defensoris Fidei. (Dated from Rome in the year 1521.) Fcedera, tom. xiii. p. 756. * See Fcedera, vol. xiv. p. 3.'3. In the article entitled " Tractatus Torna- censis Collationes " he merely called himself " Rex Angliae et Franciae et Dominus Hiberniae." t Statutes of the Realm, 26 Hen. VHI. c. 1. From the Close Roll, 26 Hen. VUI. m. 14. it appears that on the 15th Jan. 26 Hen. VIII. 1535, at a Council the Kmg's style and title were ordered to be " Henricus Octavus, Dei gratia Angljje et Francia; Rex Fidei Defensor, et DomJQUS Hibemije, et in terra Supremum Caput Anglicanae Ecclesiae." X Irish Statutes, a3 Hen. Vlil. c. 1. I Statutes of the Realm, 3') Hen. VIII. c. 3. II From the eighth year of the reign of this King (except in cases of creations of nobility) the formulas of Charters, as applicable to a certain class of Royal diplomas, were no longer used ; but thenceforward the Kings of England adopted those of Letters Patent in all their grants. 37ii STYLE AND CHARTERS OF Fidei Defensor, et in terra Ecclesias Anglicanas et Hiber- nicae Supremum Caput," and " Maria Dei gratia Anglias, Francia;, et Hibernian Regina, Fidei Defensor, et in terra Ec- clesiae Anglicanaeet Hibernicse Supremum Caput." After her marriage with King Philip, on the 25th of January, 1554, the Royal style was ordered, by proclamation dated on the 27th of July in the same year, to be expressed in Latin, as follows : — *' Philippus et Maria, Dei gratia Rex et Regina Anglia, Franciae, Neapolis. Jerusalem, et Hiberniae, Fidei Defen- sores, Principes Hispaniarum et Siciliae, Archiduces Aus- triae, et Duces Mediolani, Burgundise, et Brabantia, Comites Haspurgi, Flandriae, et Tirolis ; " and in English thus : — " Philip and Mary, by the grace of God King and Queen of England, France, Naples, Jerusalem, and Ire- land, Defenders of the Faith, Princes of Spain and Sicily, Archdukes of Austria, Dukes of Milan, Burgundy, and Brabant, Counts of Haspburgh, Flanders, and Tyrol."* The Emperor Charles V. having, in 1555, resigned his do- minions to his son King Philip, the style of Philip and Mary was altered to — "Philippus et Maria, Dei gratia AnglicB, Hispaniarum, Francise, Jerusalem, Utriusque Si- ciliae, et Hiberniag Rex et Regina, Fidei Defensores, Archi- duces Austriae, Duces Burgundiae, Mediolani, et Brabantias, Comites Haspurgi, Flandrije, et Tirolis." Although Henry VIII. and Edward VI. had both used the title of " King of Ireland," yet Pope Paul IV., assuming that it had not been legally bestowed upon them, conferred the same title, de novo, upon Philip and Mary.f ELIZABETH. —Her style was, '* Elizabetha, Dei gratia Anglias, Francis, et Hiberniae R^ina, Fidei Defensor," &c., and in one instrument she is called, " Elizabetha, Dei gratia Angliee, Franciae, et Hiberni« Regina, Fidei Defen- satrix," &c. It is rather singular that Queen Elizabeth should have retained the title of " Queen of France," not- withstanding it was agreed, in a treaty between France and England, in 1560, that the King and Queen of France • Rot. Pat. 2 Mar. p. 2. m. 5. t Heylin's Hist. Reform. 69, 70. See also Burnet's Reform, p. 11. fol. Lond. 1683. page 310., where it is stated that Mary sent a mission to Rome requesting that England might be again received into the bosom of the Church. Upon which "the Pope held some consultation whether he should receive them, since in her credentials the Queen styled herself Queen of Ireland, that title being assumed by King Henry in time of schism. . . So on the 7th of June he did in private erect Ireland into a Kingdom, and conferred that title on the King and Oueen, and told them that otherwise he would not suiier them to use it in tneir public audience. . . . This being a. .justed, he received the ambassadors graciously, and pardoned the whole nation." THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 379 should not, for the future, assume the Title and Arms of the King or Queen of England or Ireland ; and that all Acts passed with those titles, or sealed with the Seals of the said Arms, should be repealed, or held to be of no value. JAMES I. — His style was, "Jacobus, Dei gratia Anglia?, Scotiae, Franciae, et Hiberniae, Rex, Fidei Defensor," &c.* CHARLES T. — In the early part of his reign his style was, " Carol us, Dei gratia Angliae, Scotiae, Franciae, et Hiber- nicc, Rex, Fidei Defensor," &c. ; afterwards thus, " Caro- lus, Dei gratia Magnae Britanniae, Franciae, et Hibernije Rex, Fidei Defensor." THE COMMONWEALTH. — The style of the Govern- ment during the Commonwealth was, " The Keepers of the Liberties of England by the Authority of Parliament." CHARLES II. — His style was, " Carolus Secundus, Dei gratia Magnae Britanniee, Franciae, et Hiberniae Rex, Fidei Defensor," &c. JAMES II. — His style was, ''Jacobus Secundus, Dei gra- tia Magn» Britanniae, Franci«, et Hiberniae Rex, Fidei Defensor," &c. WILLIAM AND MARY. — Their style was, « Gulielmus et Maria, Dei gratia Angliae, Scotiae, Franciae, et Hihernije, Rex et Regina, Fidei Defensores," &c., until the Queen's death, on the 27th of December, 1694, when her name and title were of course omitted. ANNE. — Her style was, " Anna, Dei gratia Magnae Bri- tanniae, Franciae, et Hibernia Regina, Fidei Defensor. GEORGE I. — His style was, " Georgius, Dei gratia Magnje Britannia?, Francis, et Hiberniffi Rex, Fidei De- fensor," See. This style was used by all his successors until the 1st of January,' 1801, when the title of " King of France," which had been borne without interruption by the Monarchs of this country, for 432 years, was abandoned, and the Royal Style was declared by proclamation to be as follows : " Georgius Tertius, Dei gratia Britanniarum Rex, Fidei Defensor," and, in the vernacular tongue, to " George the Third, by the grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland King, Defender of the Faith." * Round his coins is this legend : " Jacobus, Dei gratia Magnae Britan- niae, Franciae, et HiberniiE Rex." 380 DATES OF THE ACCESSIONS AND DEATHS OF THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND; FROM MALCOLM III., CANMORE, 1057, TO THE ACCESSION OF JAMES VI. TO THE THRONE OF ENGLAND, MARCH, 1603. It appears that Scottish historians^ Hke those of Eng- landj have reckoned the accession of each monarch from the day of the decease of the preceding ; and to an inquiry of the most eminent of the hving an- tiquaries of Scotland *, whether this practice had been found to be correct^ he rephed that he had not detected any errors, excepting in the case of king David the Second. As, however, the practice has been found erroneous in the instance of early English monarchs, great suspicion is excited of the accuracy of this mode of computing the regnal years of the kings of Scotland ; but the Editor of this work has not the means of con- sulting those Scottish records which would probably throw light on the subject. The dates in this list are principally taken from the Table prefixed to Wood's edition of Douglas's Peerage of Scotland. MALCOLM IIL (Canmore). Reign began in 1057; ended 13th of November, 1093. DONALD VI. usurped the throne from about November, 1093, to about May, 1094, when he was deposed by the natural son of Malcolm III., named Duncan II. ; after whose death, in 1095, he recovered possession of the throne, and held it about three years, but was deposed in 109S. DUNCAN II. usurped the Crown from about May, 1094, until about the end of the year 1095, when he lost his life. EDGAR. Reign began 1098 ; ended 8th of January, 1107. ALEXANDER L Reign began 8th of January, 1107 ; ended 27th of April, 1124. * Thomas Thomson, Esq. V.P.S.A. Edin. Deputy Clerk Registrar of Scotland. See note to the next page. KINGS OF SCOTLAND. 381 DAVID I. Reign began 27th of April, 1124 ; ended 24th of May, 1153. MALCOLM IV. Reign began 24th of May, 1153 ; ended 9th of December, 1 1 65. WILLIAM I (the Lion). Reign began 9th of December, 1165; ended 4th of December, 1214. ALEXANDER II. Reign began 4th of December, 1214; ended 8th of July, 1249. ALEXANDER III. Reign began 8th of July, 1249; ended 16th of March, 1286. MARGARET. Reign began 16th of March, 1286; ended September, 1290. JOHN (Baliol). Reign began 17th of November, 1292; ended between the 2nd and 10th of July *, 1296. Interregnum from 10th of July, 1296, to 1306. Wal- lace was appointed Guardian or Regent of Scotland, about 1297; which office he resigned soon after the battle of Falkirk, July 22. 1298. ROBERT I (Bruce). Reign began 25th of March, 1306; ended 7th of June, 1329. DAVID II. Reign began 7th of June, 1329. f Edward Baliol. Succeeded in dispossessing David II., and was crowned 24th September, 1332 ; but fled from Scotland in December following. David IL died 22nd February, 1371. * Vide a note to Tytler's History of Scotland, vol. i. pp. 429, 430. t Vide the Preface to Anderson's " Diplomata Scotia," for evidence of the error which formerly prevailed respecting the regnal years of David II., in reckoning the first for the second, the second for the third, &c. ; and for proof that tine years of his reign ought to be reckoned from the 7th of June in one year to the same day in the next. Mr. Thomson, the deputy clerk registrar of Scotland, in a letter to the Editor of this volume, observes on this subject, — " In so far as relates to the chronology of Scottish Records, I have not much to suggest that can be of use to you. In the ordinary dates of our kings' reigns, I have not detected any errors; that is, any discrepancy be- tween the dates of their accession and that of their reigns, as given in charters and other public documents, excepting in the case of King David II. Whether that discrepancy prevails from the commencement of liis reign, I have not found the means of ascertaining ; but in every, instance posterior to his return from captivity in 1357, where the year of tiie Christian era, as ■well as that of his reif^n, is given, the latter is one year short of the truth, dating from the day of his father's demise, and of his own accession, on the 7th of June, 1.j'J9. 1 have often attempted to distover whether this dis- crepancy extended to one entire year, or only to a part of one ; but hitherto I can go no farther than to state, that, in every instance where both dates have been given, or where the date of the Christian era was otherwise clearly ascertained, that discrepancy has been found to exist." 382 KINGS OF SCOTLAND. ROBERT TI. (Stuart), Reign began 22d of February, 1371 ; ended 1 9th of April, 1390.* ROBERT III. Reign began 19th of April, 1390: ended 4th of April, 1406. JAMES I. Reign began 4th of April, 1406 ; ended 20th or 21st of February, MST.f JAMES II. Reign began 21st of February, 1437; 3rd of August, 1460. JAMES III. Reign began 3rd of August, 1460; ended 11th of June, 1488. JAMES IV. Reign began 11th of June, 1488 ; ended 9th of September, 1513. JAMES V. Reign began 9th oi September, 1513; ended 14th of December, 1542. MARY. Reign began 14th of December, 1542 ; ended 24th of July, 1567. JAMES VI. Reign began 2-nh of July, 1567; ended 27th of March, 1625. Ascended tlie tinone of Ejigknd, 24th of March, 1603. * The death of this monarch is very loosely stated in Tytler's History of Scotland. In vol. ii. p. 65., he is said to have died " in the course of the year 1389;" and, in p. 68., his funeral is stated to have taken place on the 13th of August, 1390, the day before the coronation of his successor, John, earl of Carrick, who assumea tlie title of Robert III. The date in the text stands on the authority of Pinkerton, who cites Fordun and Winton. t James I. was niuidered in the nijjht between tlie 20th and 21st of February, 1437. 383 TERMS. The law terbis were so called, because at tour periods of the year the Judges sit " ad finem et terminum contentionam," or " ad terminum litis ;" that is, for terminating the contentions between party and party. It has been shown by tsir Henry Spelman, that the Terms were gradually formed from the canonical consti- tutions of the church, and consisted of those leisure sea- sons of the year which were not occupied by the great festivals or fasts, or in which I he principal business of agriculture and other rural affairs did not occur. Throughout Christendom, in very early times, the whole year was devoted to hearing and deciding causes ; but the church at length interfered, and prevented certain holy seasons from being profaned by secular business, or the minds of men from being disturbed and exacerbated by litigation. Advent and Ckristmas being exempted, gave rise to the winter vacation ; the periods of Lent and Easter, to the spring vacation ; Pentecost produced the third ; and the long vacation, which occurred between Midsummer and Michaelmas, Avas allowed for hay-time and hardest. Sunday and other high festivals of the church, such as the days of the Purification, Ascension, &c , were also pro- hibited, and became " dies non juridici," These regu- lations were established by a canon of the church, in A. D. 517, and were confirmed and fortified by an Im- perial constitution of the younger Theodosius, comprised in the Theodosian code. In England these restrictions upon the periods in which legal business was to be transacted were adopted by the laws of Edward the Confessor ; but dispensations were occasionally granted by the church for holding assizes and trying causes during the inhibited seasons.* The portions of the year not included in the ecclesiastical prohibitions * By tlie statute of Westminster, 3 Edw. I. c. 51., which recites that " it is a great charity to do rigiit unto all men at all times when necessity re. quires it," it was enacted with the assent of the prelates, that assizes of "novel disseisin, mort d'auncestre et darrai'n presentment" as wt-11 as in- quests, should be taken in Advent, Sectuagesima, and Lent, " and this at the request of the Kmg to the bishops." 384 TERMS. formed four divisions; and^ from the festivals of St. Hilary, (the 13th of February^) Easter day. Trinity Sunday, and the feast of St. Michael, or Michaelmas day, they were called Hilary, Easter, Trinity, and Michaelmas Terms. As Easter and Trinity Sunday were Moveable feasts, the commencement and termina- tion of Easter and Trinity Terms varied in each year. By Stat. 32 Hen. VIII. c. 21., which passed in April, 1540, the commencement of Trinity Term was altered, because, as the preamble states, it had been " usually holden in a season of the year when danger of infection of the plague and other sicknesses had happened to the king's subjects, and which was also a great impediment to the business of harvest." It was therefore enacted, that Trinity Term should, from tbe 29th of the ensuing September, commence on Monday next after Trinity Sunday, for keeping of the essoigns, profers, returns, &c., instead, as previously, on the octaves of the Holy Trinity, and that the full term of Trinity Term should commence on Friday next after Corpus Christi day, instead of on the Wednesday next after that festival. By Stat. l6 Car. I. c. 6., passed in November, l640, Michaelmas Term was also altered, "^ because it com- menced so soon after Michaelmas day, as to produce inconvenience in holding the quarter sessions, court leets, and court barons, and to the business of hus- bandry." It was therefore enacted, that from and after the 2.9tli of September next ensuing, the full Michael- mas Term should begin upon the fourth day of the three weeks of St. Michael, instead as theretofore on the fourth day of the octaves of St. Michael, excepting that day fell on a Sunday, and then on the Monday following. In the parliament which met in November, 1751, Michaelmas Term was further abridged by stat. 24 Geo. II. c. 48., because '^ very little business could be done on account of the several holidays observed in courts of record between the first day of that term and the 6"th of November following ;" and it was therefore enacted, that Michaelmas Term, after the 29th of Sep- tember, 1752, should commence on the morrow of All , TKRMS. S85 Souls, i. e. on the 3rd of November, unless that day fell on a Sunday, in which case it was to begin on the next day, for the keeping of essoigns, profers, &c. ; and the full Term of St. Michael was ordered to begin on the fourth day of the said morrow of All Souls, excepting the said fourth day fell on a Sunday, and then on the next day.* As a general rule, it appears that Hilary Term be- gan on the 23rd or 24th of January, and ended on the 12th or 13th of February ; that Easter Term began seventeen days f, i. e. the Wednesday fortnight, after Easter day, and ended four days after Ascension day, being the Monday three weeks following ; that until the 29th of September, 32 Hen. VIII., 1540, Trinity Term began on the Wednesday after Corpus Christi day ; that it then began on the Friday next after the said festival, i. e. on the Friday after Trinity Sun- day, and ended on the ensuing Wednesday fortnight ; that until the 29th of September, l641, Michael- mas Terbi began on the fourth day of the octaves of St. Michael, i. e. on the 9th or 10th of October, and ended on the 28th or 29th of November ; that on and after the 29th of September, l6'41, Michael- mas Term began on the fourth day of the three weeks of St. Michael, i. e. the 23rd or 24th of October, and ended on the 28th or 29th of November j but in 1752, the commencement of Michaelmas Term was fixed to the fourth day after the morrow of AU Souls, i. e. the 6th of November, unless that day fell on a Sunday, and then on the next day, and ended on the 28th or 29th of the same month. As the Terms which depended on the Moveable feasts varied in each year, some calculations were necessary to ascertain the precise day on which the Terms began; and he following Tables were published in the year l635 '\., for that purpose. These tables seem to be adapted only to * Coke's 1st Institute, ed. Thomas, vol. iii. pp. 354, 355., note D. Black- stone's Commentaries, vol. iii. pp. 275,276. Hopton's Concordancy, pp. 243, 244. Stat. S2Henry VIll. c. 21. ; IQ Car. I. c. 6. ; and 24 Geo. II. C.48. t " Easter Term, which now beginneth two days after Quindena Pascha;." — Spehnan. X Hopton's Concordancy. C C 386 the Old Style, and their accuracy must not be im- plicitly relied on, especially for years subsequent to 1640, though in most instances before 1752 they will be found correct. Columns have been added to show the commencement of Trinity and Michaelmas Terms at all periods. The first Table, by the aid of the Golden Number and Dominical Letter, presents two numbers representing weeks and days, which are to be appUed to the second Table in the manner pointed out. TABLE I. Golden Number. 1 2 3 4 5 6 A B C D E F G 1 8 8 8 8 7 7 7 2 6 6 6 6 6 6 6 3 9 9 9 9 9 8 8 4 8 7 7 7 7 7 7 5 6 6 6 6 5 5 5 6 9 9 8 8 8 8 8 7 7 7 7 7 7 6 6 8 10 10 10 6 9 9 9 y 8 8 8 8 8 8 7 10 7 7 6 6 6 6 6 11 9 9 9 9 9 9 9 V2 8 8 8 7 7 7 7 13 6 7 6 6 6 6 5 14 9 9 9 9 8 8 6 15 7 7 7 7 7 7 7 16 6 6 6 5 5 5 5 17 9 8 8 8 8 8 8 18 7 7 7 7 7 6 6 19 10 10 9 9 9 9 9 Explanation of Table I. : — Ascertain from Tables A and C*, the Golden Number and Dominical Letter for the year in which the date of the commencement and ter- mination of the Terms are required. Enter this Table with the former on the left hand, and the latter at the top : the figures which occur in the column in the body of the Table under the Dominical Letter and parallel to the Golden Number represent weeks, and the figure immediately over the said Dominical Letter represents days. These serve as a key to the second Table. * Page 46— 4S,, antea. 387 TABLE II. I Trinity Tenn Michaelmas Term 1 1 Inter. ! mill. Hilary Term Easter Term Before After Before After After 1 15W. 1540. 1641. 1641. 1752. 1 jw. D- 1 Jan. ■s. 1 T Xi 0) 1 g 1 eo vi'. 929 Stephen VIII. 931 John XI. 936 Louis iv. 0th 0" "the GreJkt Leo VII. 938 ,, Malcolm I. 94U Stephen IX. 941 Edmund. 943 .. Martin IL [I- 945 .. Swiatoslaw 946 Edred Agapetll. 954 Lothaire. 955 Edwj." 956 John XII. 95S .. , Indulphus. 959 Edgar'. 965 Benedict /. 966 John XIII. 968 .. .. Duffus. 970 Sancho II. 972 Cullenus. 973 •• othoii. Domnus II. Jaropolk I. Kemieth .. Benedict VI. [III. 974 _ Benedict VII. 975 Edward the Marts r 97s EthelredH. 980 Waldimirl. [the Great. 983 Otho III. 984 John XIV. 985 John XV. 986 Louis V. John XVI. 987 Hush Capet 994 .. .. Garcia III. Cons tan tine 996 Gregory V. [IV. 997 Robert Grimus. 999 Silvest^ 11. 1000 •• Sancho III. fthe Great. 1002 Henry II. 1 1003 John XVII. and XVII L 1 1004 Malcolm n. ! 1009 SergiusIV. 1 1012 Benedict VIII. [L 1015 Swiatopolk 1 1016 Edmund Ironside. 1 t 1017 Canute. 1018 Jaroslaw I. 1024 Conrad II. John Xix. 1 1031 Henryl. 1 1033 •• Benedict IX. Ferdinandl. in Castile. 1 1034 Duncan. | 1035 Garcia IV. in Navarre. I .. Ramirez I. 1 1036 Harold. inArragon. 1 1039 Hardina- Henry III. nute 1010 ,, Macheth. 1041 Edward the Confessor. 1044 Gregory VI. 1047 Cement II. 1048 Damasius 11. 1019 Leo IX. TABLE OF C0NTE3IP0RARV SOVEREIGN'S. 393 A. r>. HNOLANB. FRANCE. ORB MA NY. PAPAL STATES. RUSSIA. SPAIN. SCOTLAND. 1051 Isaslaw I. lOJJ SanchoIV. Aavarre. 10.55 Victor II. 10o(i Henr^IV. 1(157 Stephen X. Malcolm 1058 Nicolas II. [III. lO.iO Philipl. lOtU Alexander II. 10G3 Sancho I. 1066 Havold II. Sanclio I. CustiU: William I. 1072 •• Alphonso I. CusuU. 1073 Gregory VII. Swatoslaw [II. 1076 .. Sancho V. [I. Nav. Jr ^r. 107S los.-, Victor hi. Wsewolod 10S7 WilUamll. Urban II. [II. 10 TABLE OF CONTEMPORARY SOVEREIGNS A. D. TTob ENGLAND. FRANCE. GERMANY. PAPAL STATES. RUSSIA. SPAIN. SCOTLAND. Henry VI. 1191 Celestine III. [Navarre. 1194 SanchoVII. US') Peter II. 1198 Philip OthoIV. Innocent III. [Arragon. 1199 John. 1212 Frederic II. 1213 Jurje II. Jas. I. Ar. 1214 .. Ben.l.Cait. Alex. II. 1216 Henry III. 1217 Honorius III. Constantine Ferd. III. 122.-3 1 Louis VIII. [Cast. 1226 St. Louis [IX. 1227 Gregory IX. 1234 .. Theobaldl. 123S :: 1 JarosiawII. iNuvarre. 1241 Celestine IV. 1243 Innocent IV. [Newskoi. 1245 Alexander Alex. III. 1249 1250 Conrad IV. 1252 Alph.IV. C. Theobald 1253 1254 William of Holland. Alexander IV. [II. Nav. 1257 Richard, E. ofCornwall. 1262 Urban IX. Jarosl. III. 1264 Gregory X. 1265 Clement IV. 1270 :; Philip III. 1 Wasilej I. Hen.l.Nav. 1272 Kdward I. 1273 Rodolph of Hapsburg. [Navarre. 1274 .. Joanna I. 1275 ■• Dimitiej. [Aragon. 1276 .. Innocent V. Peter III. Adrian V. John XX. 1277 Nicolas III. 1281 Martin IV. ADdrq. [Castile. 1284 Sane. IV. 1283 Philip IV. HonoriiU IV. Alphonso O-n.Ar. 1286 .. Margaret. 1288 Nicolas IV. John Ba- 1291 Jas.ll.Ar. [liol. 1292 Adoiphus of Nassau. 1294 Celestine V. Danilo. [Caitih. 1295 Boniface VIII. Ferd. IV. 1296 Interreg- 1298 •• AlbeVt of Austria. [num. 1303 Benedict X. 1305 Clement V. MichMlow. 1306 « .. Robert I. 1307 Edward 11. 1308 Henrj VII. 1312 AlphonsoV. 1314 Louisk. K. of Navarre. Louis iv. [Co*/. 1316 John I. 1316 Philip V. John XXI. 1317 .. Juije III. 1322 '.'. Charles IV. 1327 Edw. in. Alexander II. _^ Alphonso IV. Ar. 1328 Philip VI. Iwan I. d Moscow. Joanna II. [Nav. 1329 David II. 1334 Benedict XI. fEdwd. Ba- 1356 Peter II Ar. liol usurped in 1332, bu; 1340 ■■ Semen. was deposd TABLE OF CONTEMPORARY SOVEREIGNS. !95 A. D. BNOLAND. FRANCE. GBRMAN-T. PAPAL STATES. RUSSIA. I.PAIN. SCO! LAND. 1342 Clement VI. 1316 Charles IV [Nav 1349 Cha. II 1330 John'il. Peter I [Cast 13.53 Innocent VI. Iwan II. 1359 Dimitrej II 1363 Urban V. Diniitreilll 1364 '.'. ICharlesV. ■ [Ca^t 13fi9 Hen. II. 1371 1.377 Richard n. GregorjXI. Robert II. 137S Wenceslaus Urban VI. 1379 John I. Cast. 1380 Charles VI. [Nav. 1386 Charles III. 1387 John I. Ar. 1389 Wassiiej II. [Cast. 1390 Boniface IX. Henrv III. Robert III. 139J Martin Ar. 1.399 Henry"lV. 1400 Robert. 1404 Innocent VII. 1406 Gregory XII. John II. [Cast. James I. 1409 Alexander V. 1410 John XXU. 1411 Sigismoad. 1412 Ferd.I. Ar. 1413 Henr^V. 1416 .. AlphonsoV. [Arr. 1417 Martin V. 1422 HenryVl. Chas.'vil. 1425 WassilejIII Blanche, JV. 1431 Eugene IV. [& John 1. [Ar. 1437 Albert n. James H. 1440 Fred. III. 1447 Nicolas V. 1454 .. Hen. IV. 1455 Calixtus'lII. [Cast. 1458 Pius II. 1460 James III. 1461 Edw.iv. Louis XI. 1462 Iwan Wasi- lejl. 1464 Paul II. 1471 Sixtus IV. 1474 ■• Ferd. II. & Isabella of Castile. 1479 Ferd.II.,tlie Catholic. A. Eleanor, N. Francis. Phoebus, N. 1483 Edward V. Rich. III. Chas. VIII. Catherine, Nav. 1484 ,. Innocent VIII. 1485 14SS 1492 Henr^VlI. Alexander VI. James IV. 1493 MajumiUan 149S Louis XII. 1503 Pius III. JuUus II. 1505 , U'asilej IV. 1509 Hen. VIII. 1513 LeoX. James V. 1515 Francis I. 1516 Charles I. 1519 Charles V. Emperor Charles V. 1522 1 Adrian VI. J 1523 Clement VII. 1 1533 Iwan \Vasi- [lejevitch. 396 TABLE OF CONTEMPORARY SOVEREIGNS. A.D. 1534 ENOI.AND. FRANCE. GERMANY. PAPAL STATES. RUSSIA. 1 SPAIK. SCOTLAND. .. r Paul III. 1342 __ Mary. 1.547 Edw.' Vl. Heno'll. 1550 . Julius III. 1553 Mary"; 1555 Marcellinus II. 1556 Paul IV. FhiUp II. I55,S Elizabeth. Ferd."i. 1559 Francis II. Pius IV. 1560 Chas. IX. 15e4 Maximilian II. 1566 Pius V. 1567 James VI. 1572 Gregor^XIII. 1574 .. Henri-'lII. 1576 Rociolph II. 1584 Feodore 1. ]585 .. Sixtus V. 15.89 Henry IV. 1590 Urban VII. Gregory XIV. 1.591 Innocent IX. 1592 Clement VIII. 1598 0. BRITAIN. Boris God- ow. Philip III. 1603 James I. 1605 Leo XlV Paul V. ■■ Ascended the throne 1606 Schuiskoi. of E.iglaiid March, 1610 Louis XIII. 1603. 1612 Matthias. 1613 •• •• Michael Fe- drowitsch. 1619 Ferd. II. 1621 1625 Gregory XV. Urban VIII. •• Philip IV. 1625 Charles I. 1637 Ferd. III. 1643 Louis' xn-. 1644 Innocent X. 1645 Alexej Mic. 16.55 -Alexander VII. l(i58 .. ,, Leopold I. 166(1 Charles II. 1G65 1667 Clement' IX. Charles II. 1670 Clement X. 1676 Innocent XI. Fendore II. 1682 .. Iwan Alex. ] 16S5 JameVlI. - •• I'eter the [Great- i 1689 Marj- fi Alex. VIII. j WUliamlll 1 1 1691 Innocent XII. 1694 WiiUaralll ! 1700 1702 Anne. •• Clement XI. Philip \-. 1 1705 Joseph I. 1711 Charles VI. 1714 George I. 1715 Louis XV. 1721 .. Innocent XIIl. 1724 Benedict XIII. 1725 ., '■ Catharine I. 1727 Geor(^ II. Peter II. 1750 ClemenVxiI. -Anne. 1710 '.'. Benedict XIV. Iwan III. 1741 .. Elizabeth. 1742 Chas VII. 1745 Francis I. & Maria Teresa 1751 Ferdinand 175.S ,. Clemcn't'xiII. [VI. 1759 • •• Charles III. TABLE OP CONTEMPORARY SOVEREIGNS. 397 A. O. 0. BRITAIN. FBANCB. OBUMAKV. ttvsaiA. • »AIN. SCOIIAND. (Jeorfje III net •• ■• •• Peter III. Catharine 1765 .. Joseph 11. III 17fi9 Clement XIV. 1774 Louis XVI. 1775 !! .. Pius VI. 17S,S 1790 Leopold II. •• Charle* IV. 1792 Republic Francis II.« 1796 Paul I. 180f STATES, FROM 1699 TO 1838. ^^ DEN-MARK. | NAPLES. POLAND. IpoBTUOAL. PBUSSIA. SARDINIA. SWEDEN. Christian V. Augustus II. Peter II. Fred. WUI. .. CharlesXII. 1699 Frederic IV. 1701 .. Frederic I. 11704 Stanislaus (Leciinsky). 1706 John V. 1709 Augustus II. 1713 CharlKlI. Fred. W. I. [anora. 1719 II .. rivica Ele- 1720 •■ VictorAma [deus 11. Frederic. 1730 Christian VI. .. Charles 1733 Augustus III. fEman.III. 1735 Charl^'lII. 1740 ■• Fredericll. the Great. 1746 Frederic V. 11750 •• Joseph Emanuel. il758 .. ,, Adolphus 1 1759 FerdinandlV. [Frederic. il764 Stanislaus (Poniatowsky)! ! 11766 ChristianVII. 1771 Gustavus 1772 1st Partition. [III. 'l773 Victor Am. i 1777 Maiik. [III. 11786 II Fred.W.II. 11792 ,, Gustavus 11793 2d Partition. [IV. .-idol. 3795 3d Partition. 1796 Charles [Eman. IV. 1797 •• •• Fred. W. Ill 1799 ,, John VI. 1802 ISOS Frederic VI. Jos.NapoIeon. Victor [Eman. 1S09 .. ,. .. Chas. XIII. 1815 Joach.Murat. Alexaiider. 1818 •• •• Charles John XIV. 1821 Ferdinand I. Chas. Felix. 1 1825 • ■ NicolM. 1826 Francis. Pedro IV. 1828 \\ Maria da Gloria. 1829 1S30 • ■ Ferdinand II. 1831 •■ Charles 1 1832 1833 1834 1855 1836 1837 ^ .! INDEX. Abraham, the era of, 17. Date of the commencement of, 24. Actiatic era, date of the commence- of the, by the Romans, Egyptians, and Greeks, 20. 25. Actium, battle of, 20. Africa, the era of Spain adopted in, 12. Alexander the Great, two Grecian epochs named after, 10. Alexandria, the mundane era of, how computed, 8. ; commence- ment of, 24. Amiens, commencement of the year at, 44. Anglo-Saxon charters, remarks on the mode of dating, 358 — 362. Anjou, commencement of the year in, 44. Anne, queen, her accession and death, 343. Her style, 379. Annus Trabeationis, the years of the Christian era described as, 4. Antioch, Cesarean era of, 11. Mun- dane era of, how reduced to the Christian era, 9. Arabs, adoption of the second Gre- cian era by the, 11. Era of the, 14 — 17. Commencement of the month by the, 14. n. Corre- spondence of the Arabian weeks with our own, 15. Names of the ancient and modern Aiabic days of the week, Ifi. v. Hegira. Armenian era, the, 21. Reconcili- ation of the Armenians with the Latin church ^ names of the Ar- menian months, 21. Directions for ascertaining the commence- ment of the Armenian era, £2. 25. Arragon, abolishment of the era of Spain in, 12. Commencement of the year in, 46. Artois, adoption of the new style in, 35. Ascension, era of the, 20. Com- mencement of the, 25. Ash Wednesday, table showing on what day it falls in common years, 79. In leap-years, 81. August, the month of, named after Augustus Cassar, 5. Augustan era, the, 20. Commence- ment of the, 25. Babylon, epoch of the conquest of, 10. Bangor, Liturgy used at, 97. Barnet, the battle of, 324. Berrevenato, commencement of the year at, 46. Besangon, commencement of the year at, 46. Bissextile year, the, why so called, 4. Error in reckoning, 5. Bohemia, era of the Keformation in, 195. Bosworth, the battle of, 328. Brabant, adoption of the new style in 35. Commencement of the year in, 47. Bulls, papal, mode of dating, 197. 271. Forgeries of, 362. Calendar, the, reformed by pope Gregory, 34. Church, vide Egyp- tian, France, Jews, Lunar, Qua- kers, Roman, Saints. Tableshow- ing when adopted in different countries, 48. Calends, explanation of the term, 5, 95. Mode of computing the, 96. Cassarean era of Antioch, com- mencement of the, 25. Caesarean indiction. Vide Imperial indiction. Caleppic period, commencement of the, 24. Canonical hours,.division of the, 194. Castile, abolishment of the era of Spain in, 12. Commencement of the year in, 47. 400 INDEX. Catalonia, abolishment of the era of Spain in, 12. Charles 1., his accession and death, 340. His style, 379. Charles II., his regnal years how computed J his death, 3+1. His style, 379. Charters of the kings of England, remarks on the, o58 — 379. Christian era, era of Jesus Christ, or era of the Incarnation, cor- respondence of the years of the, with the Olympiads, 1. Com- mencement and introduction of the, into different countries, 3. 25. The years of, described as years "of Grace," of " the In- carnation of our Lord," of " the Nativity," of " the Circumci- sion," and " Annus Trabeati- onis, 4. Directions for reducing to the Mahomedan era, 17. Church calendar, contents of the, and account of its compilation, 97, 98. V. Roman calendar. Circumcision, years of the Chris- tian era described as years of the, 4. Claves Terminorum. Vide Move- able feasts. Cologne, commencement of the year in the city and territory of, 45. Commonwealth, dates used during the, 340. Style of the, 379. Completorium, or Compline, 195. Comte de la Marke, commence- ment of the year in the, 45. Concurrents, su|iernumerary days of the year, why so called, 30. Table of, 31. Constantinople, capture of in, 1453, 4. The era of, ?■ The Indiction of, when instituted, 7. Com- mencement of the ecclesiastical and civil eras of, 24. Contemporary sovereigns and popes, table of, 391—398. Copts, the era of Dioclesian still used by the, 13. Coronation, the reigns of the first eight kings after the Conquest dated from the, 285. Councils, chronological list of, 212. 264. Alphabetical list of,265— 269. Creation of the world, date of the, as calculated by the Jews, 23. Cromwell, Oliver, his assumption of the title of lord protector : his death, 341. Cromwell, Richard, proclaimed pro- tector, 341. Crown, inquiry into the manner m which the early Norman kings succeeded to the, 287—293. Cycles, the metonic Of the m.oon, 26. The Paschal. Of the sun, 29. Cvprus, commencement of the year 'in, 47. Daniel's 70 weeks, com.mencement of the epoch of, 22. Dates, instances of confusion, aris- ing from different modes of com- puting, 42. How used by the Merovingian monarchs ; by the Carlovingian princes, 270. ; by the popes, and by the churches of Spain and France, 271. j by the kings of France, 272—282 ; by the Romans and Gauls, 272 ; by the kings of England, 28S, et seq. Dates, glossary of, being an alpha- betical list of names by which certain days are designated in " ancient writings, 116— 131. Day, time at which different na- tions begin the, 191. Days, supplemental, of the Frencli Republic, 183. Dauphiny, commencement of the year in, 44. Delft, commencement of the year in, 47. Denmark, adoption of the new style in, 36. Commencement of the year in, 45. Era of the Re- formation in, 195. Kings of, contemporary with other Sove- reigns, 398. Dioclesian, the era of, 12. 25. Di- rections for reducing the years of to the Christian era, 14. Dominical Letters, number and uses of the, 30. Table of for 4200 years before the Christian era ; old style, 50 ; for 4200 years after the Christian era, old style, 51. ; for 4000 years after the Christian era, new style, 52. Ta- ble showing thedays of the month by the, both for the old and new style, 53. Table showing the day of the month by the, in every year from 1000 to 2000, according to the old and new style, 58 — 78. Dort, commencement of the year at, 47. Easter, the occurrence of, ascer- tained from the Paschal cycle, 26. Table showing when it fell ac- cording to the old style, 56. Di- rections for finding, according t«af the new style, 57. iable showing the day of the month of, in every year, from the year 1000 to 2000, according to the old and new style, .')8— 78. Rule for findmg, independent a^ tables, 88—91. INDEX. 401 Easter term, S84, et scq. Eastern empire, introduction of the Christian era into the, 4. Edward the Confessor, his death, 29^. Edward I., his coronation, 310. His death, 313. His style, great seal, and compellation, 372. E 178. Of the Persian 23. As reckoned by the Quakers, 180. Of the Roman and Syrian, 11. of the Turkish, 14. Singular custom of reckoning the days of in Italy, 34. note. Moon, cycle of the, 26. Directions for ascertaining the age of the, on the first day of each month, 28. Mode of ascertaining the age of the, on the 1st of January in any year, 32, 33. Directions for calculating on what day of the month, in any year, the new moon happens, 82—87. Morrow of a feast, explanation of the term, 102. Moveable feasts, keys of the, an- ciently called " Claves Termi- norum," 28. Table showing the day of the month, in common years, on which they occur, when Easter day is known, 79. In leap, years, 81. Mundane era, commencement of the, 24. Fide Era. Nabonassar, era of, when founded 17. Compared and adjusted with the Julian era, 18, 19. Naples, kings of, contemporary with other sovereigns, 398. Narbonne, commencement of the year in, 44. Nativity, the years of the Christian era described as the years of the, 4. New moon. Vide Moon. New Style, the, created by the re- formation of the Roman Calendar by Pope Gregory XIII. in 1582, 34. Date of the adoption of the, in various countries, 34 — 37. 48. Adopted in Scotland, in Eng- land, and the British dominions, 1st of January, 1752, 38. Provi- sions of the Act whereby the al- teration was effected, 39. Netherlands, era of the reformation in the, 195. Nisi, the Epagomene of the Egyp- tians so called by the modern Copts, 14. Nones, days comprised in the, 5. Ecclesiastical and foreign instru- ments formerly dated by, 95. Nones, or Nona, a canonical divi- sion of time, 195. Normandy, commencement of the year in, 44. Numeral characters, vulgar Greek and Roman, 196. Octave or Utas of a feast, explan- ation of the term, 102. 404 Old Style, the, abolished in England and ' the British dominions in 1751, 37. Sometimes called the style of England, 34. note. Olympiads, era of the, why so called, and mode of computing, 1, 2. Commencement of the, Hi. " Our Lord," the years of the Christian era described as the years of, 4. Paschal Cycle, the, why so called, 26. Paschal Term, the, formerly em- ployed to ascertain when Easter- day fell, 31 . Table showing the, of each year, for all periods, 87, et seq. Fays de Foix, commencement of the year in the, 44. Peronne, commencement of the vear at, 44. Pe'rsian era, the, 22. Names of the Persian months, 23. Pharsalia, the battle of, 11. Philip and Mary. Vide Mary. Philippasan era, commencement of the, 24. Picardy, commencement of the year in, 44. Pisa, the era of, 11. Plagues or Pestilences in England, 389. Poitou, commencement of the year in, 44. Poland, adoption of the New Style in, 36. Kings of, contemporary with other sovereigns, 398. Pontifical indiction, commence- ment of the, 7. 25. Popes, chronological list of, 197 — 208. Alphabetical list of, 208— 211. Table of, contemporary with European sovereigns, o91 — 398. Portugal, the era of Spain adopted in, 12. Adoption of the new style in, 34. Commencement or the year in, 47. Kings of, con- temporary with those of other countries^ 398. Prime, a canonical division of time, 193. Protestants, when first so called in England, Ireland, Netherlands, Scotland, and Sweden, 195. Provence, commencement of the year in, 44. Prussia, kings of, contemporary with other sovereigns, 398. Quakers, Calendar of the, 180. Their mode of reckoning the days and months, 181. Quiiique, explanation of the term, 103, Quinquagesima Sunday. Vide Shrove Sunday. Quinzaine, Quinsime, Quindisme, or Quindena, explanation of the term, 103. Recapitulatio Dionysii, the Chris- tian era, why so called, 3. Reformation, era of the, in various countries, 195. Regnal years of sovereigns, general remarks upon the introduction of the, into the dates of public acts from the fifth to the six- teenth century, 270—282. Of THE Kings of England, observ- ations on the importance of ac- curacy respecting, and on the various modes of computing, 283 — 293. Of the Saxon monarchs, 293. Of William the Conqueror, 293. Of William Rufus, 295. Of Henry I., 296. Of Stephen, 297. Of Henry II., 297. Of Richard I., 300. Of John, 305. Of Henry III., 309. Of Edward I., 310. Of Edward II., 314. Of Edward III., 316. Of Richard XL, 320. Of Henry IV., 321. Of Henry V., 322. Of Henry VI., 323. Of Edward IV., 324. Of Edward V., 325. Of Richard III., 326. Of Henrv VII., 328. Of Henry VIII., 333. Of Edward VI., 334. Of Lady Jane Grey, 334. Of Mary, 337. Of Elizabeth, 338. Of James I., 339. Of Charles I., 340. Of the Commonwealth, 340. Of Charles II., 341. Of James II., 342. Of William III. and Mary II., 342. Of Anne, 343. Table of Regnal years from Wil- ham the Conqueror to Queen Victoria, 344—354. Regulars, Solar and Lunar, table showing their correspondence with each month, 27, 28. Reigns, calculations as to the aver- age length of, in England, France, Germany, Scotland, and Spain, 193. Revolutionary Calendar (French), 181. Rheims, commencement of the year in the province of, 44. Richard I., his coronation, 900. His death, 305. His style, great seal, and compellation, 370, 371. Richard II., his accession, 320. His resignation, 321. His style, great seal, and compellation, 374 Richard III., his accession, 326. His death, 328. His style, great seal, and compellation, 376. 405 Rome, era of the foundation of, how computed by various au- thors, 2, 3. Roman Indiction, commencement of the, 7. Months, 11. 13. Ca- lendar reformed, 4, 5. S-i. Com- mencement of the Actiatic era by the Romans, 20. Commence- ment of the ppact by, 32. Roman Style, the new style some- times so called, 34. Roman and Church Calendar, 104 — 115. General remarks upon the, 95—103. Reman numeral characters, 196. Rose, the consecrated, 121. Russia, comyiencement of the year in, 47. The old style still used in, 36. Kings of, contemporary with those of other^ countries, 391 — 398. Saints' festivals and holidays, ex- planation of the mode of compil- ation of the alphabetical list of, 98—102. Alphabetical list of, 132—177. Salisbury, Liturgy used at, 97. Sardinia, kings of, contemporary with other sovereigns, 398. Savoy, commencement of the'year in, 46. Saxon monarchs, regnal vears of the, 293. Chronological' list of, 355-357. Scotland, commencement of the year in, 43. Average length of reigns in, 193. Era of the Re- formation in, 195. Date of the accession and deaths of the kings of, 380—382. Kings of, contem- porary with those of other coun- tries, 391—398. Vide Protestants. Seals, great, of the kings of Eng- land, 366—377. SeleucidjB, era of the, 10. Septuagesima Sunday, table show- ing on what day it falls in com. mon years, 79. In leap-years, 81. Sexagesima Sunday, table showing on what day it falls in common years, 79. In leap-years, 81. Sext, or Sexta, a canonical division of the day, 195. Shrove (or Quinquagesima Sun- day), table showing on what day it falls in common years, 79. In leap-years, 81. Shrove Tuesday, table showing on what day it falls in common years, 79. In leap-years, 81. Sicily, commencement of the year in, 47. Sidonian era, commencement of the, 25. Soissons, commencement of the year in the diocese of, 44. Solomon's Temple, commencement of the epoch of the building of, 24. Sovereigns, contemporary tables of, 391—398. Spain, introduction of the Chris- tian era into. 4. Creation of the era of, 12. 25. Adoption of the new style in, 34. Commence- ment of the year in, 46. Aver- age length of reigns in, 193. Kings of, contemporary with those of other countries, 391 — 398. Stephen, king, date of his corona- tion and of his death, 297. His style and great seal, 367. Strasburg, commencement of the year at, 45. Stvle of the kings of England, re- marks OP the, 358—379. Style. Vide Old Style and New Style. Sundays fall on the same days of the month throughout the year, every 28 years, 29. Sunday letter, the cycle of the sun called the cycle of the, 29. Sweden, adoption of the new style in, 36. Era of the Reformation in, 195. Kings of, contemporary with other sovereigns, 398. Switzerland, adoption of the new style in, 36. Commencement of the year in, 46. Era of the Re- ^ formation in, 195. Syrians, computation of the Cae- „ sarean era of Antioch by the, 11. Names of the Syrian months, 11. Syro-Macedonians, era of the, 10. 24. Terms, why so called, 383. Tables showing the commencement of the, 386, 387. Commencement of the, as fixed by stat. 1 Will. IV., 388. Theodosian Code, date of the, 7. Tierce, or Tertia, a canonical di- vision of time, 195. Titles of the kings of England. Vide Styles. Tres, Tres Septimanae, orTrois Se- maines, explanation of the term, 103. Treves, commencement of the year at, 43, Trinity term, 384, et seq. 388. Troy, destruction of, 24. Turks, months used by the, in dating public instruments, 15. Names and length of the months used by the,'16. correspondence of, with our calendar, 15. note. 406 Turkish days of the week, 16. Era of the, 17. Vide Hegira. Tuscany, adoption of the new style in, 35. Tyre, commencement of the era of, and directions for reducing it to the Christian era, 20. Utas of a Feast. Vide Octave. Utrecht, commencement of the year at, 47. Valentia, abolishment of the era of Spain in, 12. Varronian computation of the era of the foundation of Rome, de- termined to be correct, 3. Venice, commencement of the year at, 46. Vespers, or Vespera, a canonical division of time, 195. Vigil, or eve of a feast, explanation of the term, 102. Watches, ecclesiastical, 195. Weeks, Turkish names of; an- cient Arabic names of; modern Arabic names of, 16. William the Conqueror, his coro- nation, 293. His death, 295. His style and compellation, 364. William Kufus, his coronation, 295. His death, 296. His style and compellation, 366. ^ William HI. and Mary H., their accessions and deaths, 342. Their style, 379. Year, the first of Jesus Christ, cor- respondent with the first of the 195th Olympiad, 1. Number of days in the intercalary year, 2. Number of days in the, as fixed by the reformed Roman calen- dar, 5. Mode of ascertaining the indiction of the year of our Lord, 8. The Egyptian year, 12. Months in the year of the Hegira, 15. Directions for reducing the Ar- menian to the Julian year, 22. Number of days in the common and bissextile years, 30. Differ- ence between the solar and the lunar year denoted by the epact, 32. Observations on the vari- ation which prevailed through. . out Europe for many centuries in the commencement of the year, 40. Commencement of the historical year in England, 41. Of the civil, ecclesiastical, and legal year, 41. In Scotland and France, 43. In Germany, Hun- gary, and Denmark, 45. In Switzerland, Italy, and Spain, 46. in Portugal, Russia, Sicily, Cy- prus, Holland, and the Low Countries, 47. Year of the French republic, 184. Yezdegird, the era of, or the Per- sian era, 22. 25. York Missal, the, extremely rare, 97. THE END. London : Printed by A. Spottiswoode, New-Street- Square. f^. / the university of Connecticut libraries I